<<
CEE EC G
at ECC a
COE EG
g s
q
Le
i
a eee eel
foe
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
VOL. VIIL.
SEEN
SSS
mA z=
DUBLIN:
PRINTED BY Mo WH. Gilg,
PRINTER TO THE ACADEMY.
MDCCCLXAIY.
a BY
.
Sit
THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood, that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning, that may appear in the following Papers. The Authors
of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents.
NORA
seaiiahe
Fa Urea
en
EBay Re
CONTENTS.
VOLUME VIII.
1861-1864.
On Earth-Currents, and their Connexion with Terrestrial emu eo the Rev.
Heiiioyd, DoD... : SVMS La : Cae aie
On the Hydrocarbonates and Silicates of “Zine at Setar By Peeiees
Sullivan, and J. P. O’Reilly, Esq.
On a Graphical Mode of Calculating the Tidal Drift j in he British sail By ine
Reve. Haughton, MDs) 3 Gi
Memoir of Stephen White. By the Rev. W. ae D. D.
On Mapped Surveys of Ireland. By W.H. Hardinge, Esq. . en oeatete
On Changes produced by Heat in Silicate of Zinc. By Professor Sullivan.
On a New Hydrated Silicate of Potash. By Professor Sullivan. . as
Description of Antiquarian Drawings. By G. V. Du Noyer, Esq. . . . .
Synopsis of British Crangonide and Galatheide. By J. R. Kinahan, M.D. .
On Gold Antiquities found in Ireland prior to 1747. By W. R. Wilde, Esq.
On the Dynamical Coefficients of Elasticity of certain Substances. By the Rey.
SMU ILOM MO WM tron le oneetn coer uate Saat nanan,
On the Velocities of Rifle Bullets. By the Rev. S. Haughton, M. D.
On Cromlechs in Northern Africa. By R. R. Madden, M. D.
On the Island of Sanda. By the Rev. W. Reeves, D. D. : ,
On the Rain-fall and Evaporation at St. Helena. By Lieutenant J. Havent
On the Rain-fall and Evaporation in Dublin, 1860. By the Rev. S. Haugh-
Cony MD. ies). Me ee ie ct et cairn eters
On the Partial eeeacien of ae i E. Clibborn, Esq. 6
On the Rain-fall and Wind at Simon’s Bay. By F. Churchill, Esq.
On a New and General Method of Inverting a Linear and ee Function of
a Quaternion. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D.
On the Probable Causes of Earth-Currents. By the Re H. LioyA, ‘D. D.
On the Existence of a Symbolic and Biquadratic Equation which is satisfied by
the ee of Linear ee in ae oe Sir W. K. Hamilton
by, IDB As Sa
On the See of oe Pillars. By B. B. Stance pay
PAGE
136
~
hy
Vv
25
29
39
55
56
61
67
82
86
105
ibe
132
139
153
V1
On the Fanaux de Cimitieres and Round Towers. By H. M. Westropp, Esq. . "194
On the Existence of a Pure Passive Voice in Hindustani. By John Morisy, Esq. 197
On Observations on the Wind made at Bae Harbour. a the Rev. S. saa
ton MD ie ao ae ae 203
On the Flint Tepionene found at t St Acheul. By t B. J eh ie ia ube ten PAPA)
On Memoirs of the Court of Spain, 1679-81. By D. F. Mac Carthy, Esq. . . 224
On Ring-Money. By Dr. William Bell. . . . . a (se ye ei eo dae eanen eT ADL O ND
On, some, Notices of St. Patrick in the Book of ee By the President. . . 269
On a Craunoge in the County of Cavan. By W.R. Wilde, Esq... . . . . . 274
On a New Optical Saccharometer. By the Rev. J. H. Jellett. . . . 279
Catalogue of 95 Antiqnarian ae oe to the cee By G. v.
Du Noyer, Esq. . . . 5g 1 elias AES)
On/SS. Marinus and Ae By ihe joe W. epee D. D. SAKNe Lib Uist eee) 3)
On:;Protessor Siegfried’s ae of the Poictiers cee ‘By Professor C.
PE MOtiMen.|, ys vs Ue city ae S05 30 McuMubeN (ea UNe,
On‘the Pre-Christian Ce By H. ML OW octropp Esq, eteenens Hea 2
Statement on the Presentation of certain Antiquities. By W. R. Wilde, nee . B24
On the Application of Pe eee to the Cae of MSS. ey W.
H. Hardinge, Esq. . . 330
On Gauche Curves of the Third pees By Sir W. R. Haniiteon LL. D. a fen Oot
On the Sparks from Dr. Callan’s Iron Induction Coil. By E. Clibborn, Esq. . . 334
On the Application of Corioli’ Tenea: to the Problem of the Gynteetee By John
Purser, dum, Msqenii.) sarin. 339
On certain Literary Frauds and A in Sea A Tealy, ‘By R. R. Mad-
den, ME Dei. : Seana uo ods
On the Migrations from Sain to ee ‘By R. R. Madden, M. D. seni svaite enone
On a General Centre of Applied Forces. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D... . . 3894
On certain Inscribed Stones at Locmariaquer. By 8. Ferguson, Esq. . . .398, 451
On the Storm of October 29, 1863. By F. J. Foot, Esq. . . . . . . . . 405
On the Gold Antiquities recently added to the Museum. By W.R. Wilde, Esq. 406
On the Storm of October 29, 1863. By the Rev. 8. Haughton, M.D... . . 409
On Crannoges in Loughrea. By G. H. Kinahan, Esq... . . . . 412
Statement on the Presentation of certain Antiquities. By W. R. Wilde, ao . 428
On certain Irish Ecclesiastical Bells. By the Rev. W. Reeves, D.D. . . . . 414
On two Inscribed Stones at Fuerty. By D. H. Kelly, Esq. . . . . . . . 405
Notes on Animal Mechanics. By the Rev. 8. Haughton, M. D. SU ascphateh cs 458
On the Hight Imaginary Umbilical Generatrices of a Central Sirtace of the ee
Order. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D. aie Son een npetae eG
On a Quern’Stone found near Ballinasloe. By ¥. J. Foot, nay PRISON icy vine orcs
On the Animal Inhabitants of Ancient Ireland. By E. Blyth, Esq... . . . . 472
On an Ancient Steel Yard. By J. R. Garstin, Esq. . . . 476
On the MS. of the Memoir on the Surveys of Ireland. By W. H. Hardinge, Bc. 477
Ou the Old?Countess of Desmond. By W. H. Hardinge, Esq. . . . - - . 407
On an Ancient Irish Wooden Shield. By Sir W. R. Wilde... . . . - +» . 487
Vil
APPENDICES.
PAGE,
I. Account of the year ending 31st March, 1862, . . . . . gs) ee Rene ae i
HieeAccountiof the year ending 31st’ March, 1863, 0. 9 fk xi
III. List of Subscribers towards the purchase of the O’Conor MS. Poems, . . . xxi
IV. List of Officers and Members ofthe Academy, . .... . . . . . xxiii
ADDRESSES to the Queen and Prince of Wales,—pp. 81, 306.
ANTIQUITIES BOUGHT,—iV., V., XV-
i PRESENTED,—153, 183, 219, 268, 269, 273, 281, 289-294, 301, 324,
330, 334, 428, 471, 472.
EXHIBITED, —87, 278, 300, 406, 441, 476, 477, 487, 493.
AE GRANTS FOR PURCHASE OF,—67, 139, 153, 334.
Books AnD MSS. PRESENTED,—28, 29, 38, 153, 281, 289, 302, 305, 321, 409, 428,
477.
Mars anD DRAwINGs PRESENTED, —61, 282, 409, 429, 476, 483.
Coins, MEDALS, AND SEALS PRESENTED,—183, 219.
ELEcTION of Council and Officers,——117, 220, 304, 305, 487.
of Members,—60, 117, 269, 305, 324, 354, 372, 458, 476,
9
7)
487.
PRESIDENTS’ ADDRESSES,—93, 104, 203.
Reports oF Councit,—88, 301, 483.
RESOLUTIONS, —28, 29, 81, 135, 139, 153, 184, 273, 295, 396, 487.
CUNNINGHAM FuND AND MEDALS,—93, 184.
Letters READ,—81, 253, 306, 307, 331, 353, 397, 398, 409.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
MONDAY, NOVEMBER 11, 1861.
Very Rev. Dean Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair.
The Rev. Humprrey Luoyp, D.D., read the following paper :—
On Hartu CURRENTS, AND THEIR CONNEXION WITH THE PHENOMENA OF
TERRESTRIAL MaGnetisM.
(Plate I.)
In the year 1848, Mr. Barlow communicated to the Royal Society a
Paper ‘‘ On the Spontaneous Electrical Currents observed in the Wires
of the Electric Telegraph,”’ in which he established the important fact
that a wire, whose extremities are connected with the earth at two
distant points, is unceasingly traversed by electric currents, the in-
tensity of which varies with the azimuth of the line joining the points
_ of contact with the ground. The direction of these currents was proved
to be the same at both extremities of the same wire, and was shown to
depend on the relative positions of the earth-connexions, while it was
wholly independent of the course followed by the wire itself. The cur-
rents cease altogether when either of the contacts with the earth is in-
terrupted. From these facts Mr. Barlow concluded, that ‘‘ the currents
are terrestrial, of which a portion is conveyed along the wire, and
rendered visible by the multiplying action of the coil of the galvano-
meter.”
Mr. Barlow further observed, that apart from the sudden and occa-
sional changes, the general direction of the needle of the galvanometer
appeared to exhibit some regularity. He was thus led to institute a
series of observations for fourteen days and nights, on two wires simul-
taneously, one from Derby to Rugby, and the other from Derby to Bir-
mingham, the positions of the needles in both circuits cae recorded.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. B
y
every five minutes, day and night. From these observations he con-
cluded—
‘‘1, That the path described by the needle consisted of a regular
diurnal motion, subject to disturbances of greater or less magnitude.
«2. That this motion is due to electric currents passing from the
northern to the southern extremities of the telegraph wires, and return-
ing in the opposite direction.
<©3, That, exclusive of the irregular disturbances, the currents
flowed in a southerly direction from about 8 or 9 a.m. until the evening,
and in a northerly direction during the remainder of the twenty-four
hours.”
He was thus led to examine whether any relation subsisted between
these movements and the daily changes of the horizontal magnetic needle ;
and having made, for this purpose, a series of simultaneous observations
with a delicate declinometer, he came to the conclusion that although,
generally, the currents flow southwards during that part of the day in
which the variation of the horizontal needle is westerly (1. e. from 8 or 9 a.M.
until the.evening), and northwards, when the variation is easterly (1. e.
during the night and early part of the morning), ‘‘ yet simultaneous
observations showed no similarity in the path described by the mag-
netic needle and the galvanometer.”’
An examination of Mr. Barlow’s galvanometric observations led me,
some time since, to an opposite conclusion; and at the last meeting of
the British Association, I stated my conviction, founded on these ob-
servations, that the earth-currents, whose continuous flow Mr. Barlow
has the merit of establishing, would eventually explain all the changes
of terrestrial magnetism, both periodic and irregular. I now proceed
to state the grounds of this conviction, and to show, from Mr. Barlow’s
observations, that the diurnal changes of the earth currents correspond
with those of the horizontal component of the earth’s magnetic force.
Let us suppose, then, that the forces which act upon the horizontal
needle, and which cause it to deviate from its mean position, are due to
electric currents, traversing the upper strata of the earth in a horizontal
direction ; and let & denote the intensity of the current in the magnetic
meridian, positive when flowing northwards, and vice versd ; and 9 the
intensity of the current perpendicular to the magnetic meridian, posi-
tive when flowing eastward, and vice versd. Then the force of the
current in any direction, making the angle « with the magnetic meridian
(measured to the east of north) is
@=€cose+ sine.
Now £ is proportional to the force which deflects the freely suspended
horizontal needle from its mean position, or to XAy, X being the
horizontal component of the earth’s magnetic force, and Ay the change
of declination expressed in parts ofradius. Similarly, 7 is proportional
to the force which deflects from its mean position a magnet, which is
maintained (by torsion or other means) in a position perpendicular to
the magnetic meridian ; and is measured (in terms of X) by the rela-
3
tive changes of the horizontal intensity, taken negatively. Hence the
force of the current in any given direction may be determined in terms
of the same units.
Now
Aaa Oi Vy,
in which a is the azimuth of the line connecting the two stations, mea-
sured from the true meridian eastward, and y the magnetic declination
measured in the same direction. The observations of Sir James Ross,
at Derby, give y =— 22° 25’; and we have for the line connecting
Derby with Rugby,
a =-18°7, a-yp=+ 9°18’;
and for the line joining Derby and Birmingham,
eee: Og ei =a 5o.5 9).
The first column of the following Table contains the mean variation
of the magnetic declination at the alternate hours, for the month of
May, as deduced from four years’ observation of that element at the
Dublin Magnetic Observatory. The second contains the corresponding
values of the changes of the horizontal intensity, in ten-thousandths of
the whole intensity ; and the third and fourth the calculated values of
the deflecting forces, in the line perpendicular to that connecting the
earth contacts at Derby and Rugby, and at Derby and Birmingham, re-
spectively, and expressed in terms of the same units. These latter
numbers are, by hypothesis, proportional to the intensities of the cur-
rents directed along the connecting wires.
Taste 1.—Calculated Values of the Intensity of the Currents, traversing
the Wires uniting Derby and Rugby, and Derby and Birmingham,
respectively.
AX
Hour. Ay Tox ae a Dea onan
1 A.M. 1’°8 O74 ovl 2°6
3 2°5 eG 7°6 5°5
5 3°9 ok Bi7 il 9°95
9 221 - 16°9 8-9 17°5
11 — 4-1 15 9g - 9:3 6-4
lpm} — 7°'1 ay BHO f - 19°8 - 9°0
3 = 5 6:1 - 15°7 - 13°4
5 = 1126 14°2 - 7°6 ES)
7 0:3 TOON ibe AG
9 1:0 9:0 1°3 = Oe
11 1°3 oy) Be Ne ee
The galvanometric observations instituted by Mr. Barlow on these
two lines were continued for fourteen consecutive days, commencing
4
May 17, 1848. Of these days of observation, however, six are incomplete,
viz., May 17, 19, 20, 28, 24, 30; and another day (May 27) appears,
from the Dublin observations, to have been a day of considerable mag-
netic disturbance. Omitting these, as unsuited to furnish true mean
results, the means of the remaining days are as follow. The positiwe num-
bers indicate currents proceeding towards Derby, and the negative,
currents in the contrary direction :—
Taste LI.—dMean observed Values of the Intensity of the Currents, tra-
versing the Wires uniting Derby and Rugby, and Derby and Bir-
mingham, respectively.
Derby and Rugby. Derby and Birmingham.
Hour
A.M P.M. A.M P.M
1 - 1°4 0°3 | —- 5:0} - 5:1 0°2 1:5} —- 9:1 | — 8°5
2 2°5 ~ 5°5 2478) - 7°7 :
3 1°6 IA rey} 7A teal pi 0°9 1:3 | —-7°4 | - 7°4
4 1:1 -— 2°4 0°7 a dines
5 0°5 Peo 8 23 0°6 1°2 | - 3°6 | - 5:1
6 74°F —- 3°2 2°8 - 6°3
a a1 3°0 |} -0°6 | -1°1 3°9 4°1|)-4°5|;-4°7
8 3-1 - 0°2 5°9 — 3°4
9 2°4 1°8 0°4 0°2 4°2 3°4/-0°8};-1°7
10 0°9 0:1 — 0°6 -1°7
11 —~4°3 | - 3°6 0°4 One) w=) dod la oro 0°3 0°4
12 5°1 1°7 - 8:1 2°8
It will be observed that the changes indicated by these numbers are
very systematic. In the wire connecting Derby and Birmingham the
current flows southwards from 10 a.m. to 10 p.m. inclusive, and north-
words during the remaining hours. In the wire connecting Derby and
Rugby, the southward current lasts from 10 a.m. to 8 p.m. inclusive,
and it is northward (with a single exception) during the remaining hours.
There are, however, as might be expected in so short a series, some
irregularities in the course of the changes. In order to lessen these,
and at the same time to confine the results to such as are comparable
with the preceding, I have given (in the alternate columns of the Table)
the means corresponding to the alternate hours, commencing at 1 4.m™.,
computed by the formula
d(a + 2b +e).
The numbers so obtained are projected into curves in the diagram
(Plate I.), having been previously multiplied by constant coefficients, in
order to equalize the ranges with those of the computed results. The
dotted lines, in both cases, are the corresponding projections of the cal-
culated results. The agreement between these two sets of curves is pro-
bably as great as could be expected in the results of so short a series of
D
observations; and we seem, therefore, entitled to conclude that the
diurnal movements of the two horizontal magnetometers are accounted
for by electric currents traversing the upper strata of the earth.
There is one point of difference, to which it important to draw at-
tention. It will be seen that the calculated curves are, for the most
part, above the observed. The reason of this will be evident upon a little
consideration, The zero from which the calculated results are measured
is the mean of the day ; whereas that of the observed results is the true
zero, corresponding to the absence of all current. Now, the chief deflec-
tions of the galvanometer needle (as appears from the latter curves) are
those in which the sun is above the horizon; and the zero line, conse-
quently, divides the area of the diurnal curve unequally, being conside-
rably nearer to the night observations than to those of the day. If the
calculated curves be displaced by a corresponding amount, their agree-
ment with the observed will be much closer.
The difference here noted is one of considerable theoretical impor-
tance. Magnetometric observations furnish merely differential results,
the magnitude and the sign of which have reference solely to an arbi-
trary zero. We are accordingly ignorant even of the relative values of
the effects, and are unable to compare them with their physical causes,
whether real or supposed. In these respects the galvanometric observa-
tions have the advantage. In them positive and negative are physically
distinguished by the direction of the currents; and this, as well as the
absence of all currents, is indicated by the instrument itself. The re-
sults, therefore, furnish the measures of the forces by which they are
produced.
The next, and most important, step in this inquiry will be to assign
the physical cause of these phenomena. The existence of electric currents
traversing the earth’s crust has hitherto been maintained as an hypothesis,
on account of its supposed adequacy to explain the terrestrial magnetic
changes. Now, however, their existence is proved, not only to be a
fact, but also a fact sufficient to explain the phenomena. It remains,
therefore, only to ascertain their source; and it will be for those who
deny that the sun operates by its heat in producing the phenomena of
terrestrial magnetism, to assign to these currents a more probable
origin.
Prorzsson Witrram K. Sunrrvan read the following paper, written
by himself and JosrpH P. O’Rerity, C.E.:—
On THE HyYDROCARBONATES AND SILICATES OF ZINC OF THE PROVINCE
OF SANTANDER, SPAIN.
GEOLOGICAL CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH THE ORES OF ZINC OCCUR.
Tue district of country comprised by the province of Santander lies be-
tween the prolongation of the Pyrenees, which, under various names, tra-
verses the north of Spain, and the Bay of Biscay—the mountains forming
6
its southern boundary, and the seaits northern. It adjoins the province
of Biscay on the east, and that of Asturias on the west. The first range of
the chain forming the southern boundary of the province, which at
Puente Viesgo is only a few miles from the coast (four leagues from San-
tander, the chief town), is chiefly formed of mountain limestone. Upon
this rock rest beds ofred sandstone, and ochry clay, with accompanying
gypsum ; these are succeeded by shelly limestone, sandstone, and clay,
irregular beds of limestone, and dolomite, some of which yield an ex-
cellent cement. Upon these rocks rest beds of shelly limestone, and of
dolomite, the former containing abundance of a large species of ostrea,
and of terebratule and ammonites. Above these, on the sea-coast,
tertiary limestone and sandstones are found. The rocks which thus
occur between the mountain limestone and the tertiary beds apparently
represent the two lower groups of the triassic period—the bunter sand-
stone and the muschelkalk. For the moment this opinion is little more
than a guess; but we hope to be able to establish the true relations of all
those beds, when we have collected the materials for a memoir upon
the geology of the entire district, with which we propose to occupy
ourselves.
In the mountain limestone at Viesgo are found galena, blende, car-
bonate of zine (Smithsonite), copper and iron pyrites, with here and
there deposits of gypsum. ‘The hot baths of Viesgo, Las Caldas, and
Thermida, indicate the jprobable proximity of igneous rocks, or, at all
events, the existence of conditions favourable to metamorphic action.
Indeed, the limestone in the immediate vicinity of a lead lode which
occurs in this rock is hardened into marble. The lodes occur gene-
rally not far from the line of junction of the limestone with the red
sandstone. In the soft steatitic clay which is found in the lodes, abun-
dance of doubly terminated crystals of clouded quartz are found. Small
erystals of the same kind, imbedded in a paste of peroxide of manganese,
likewise occur in the lodes. There is, indeed, everywhere in the dis-
trict, evidence of the presence of large quantities of silica in solution,
in former times. The vein stone is sulphate of barytes, or calcite; the
latter is frequently found in large crystals, of the form of a scalenohe-
dron (the metastatique of Hatiy, d, of Levy and Dufrenoy, and §, of
Aippe).
a of zine likewise occur in the newer or triassic rocks. Their
chief seat is the dolomite, which, if our surmise be correct, belongs to
the muschelkalk, and suggests analogies with the zinc deposits of Wies-
loch in Baden. The ores which occur are blende, often galeniferous, and
carbonate (Smithsonite), the latter being most abundant. The lodes
are usually vertical, traversing the dolomite nearly at right angles, and
presenting generally merely the elements of a lode or vein, namely, a
plane of fracture with some foreign matter interposed, which, as in the
mountain limestone, is usually sulphate of barytes and calcite, the
small rhombohedral crystals of the latter being in some places altered
into sulphate of barytes. In some cases, as will be noticed presently,
the calcite is replaced by carbonate of zinc, which forms beautiful pseu-
7
domorphites of the calcite in the form of scalenohedrons. At the mines
which have been worked near Ciguenza, a village about five miles east
of Santander, the thickness of the lode is variable, increasing at the
points where ore, especially carbonate, occurs, to 1™or 2™, but diminish-
ing to an inch where this mineral disappears, or is replaced by blende.
Sometimes all ore disappears, so that the lode is only represented by a
band of barytes, or calcite.
In the district just named, several lodes run east and west nearly
parallel, and can be traced over a length of about 1000™ in the dolomite,
beyond which, though doubtless they extend much further, it is diffi-
cult to trace them, in consequence of the nature of the ground. Some
of the lodes consist of a rib of carbonate of zinc, sometimes galeniferous, .
of varying thickness, encased in very light friable ochry clay, looking
like decomposed dolomite. In others, the ore consists of carbonate and
blende, the latter forming the centre rib.
The carbonate of zinc, or Smithsonite, found in these lodes, is generally
very cavernous, or rather what may be termed clinkery, the walls of the
empty spaces being frequently lined with small crystals of the same
mineral. The ore is usually yellowish-brown; it is also found as a
yellowish-white compact mineral, resembling the dolomite in appearance,
in very dense calcedony-like semi-translucent masses of a pale yellow
colour, passing into white, the surfaces of which have a reniform struc-
ture, in stalactitic forms, and as a friable, and more or less compact earthy
mineral, associated with blende. The blende from the higher ranges,
such as the mountains of Europe, is comparatively free from iron, and is
frequently found of a sulphur-yellow, or pale garnet-red colour, and
beautifully transparent. This blende decomposes into pure white Smith-
sonite, which is sometimes compact and dense, and sometimes in friable
earthy masses ; when broken, some unaltered blende is often found in the
centre of pieces of this kind of carbonate. An earthy pale buff-coloured
dolomitic-looking carbonate of zinc, associated with earthy cinnabar, is
found in the same locality; this is obviously derived from a less pure
variety of blende, mixed with cinnabar, which occurs there. We also
meet with a granular crystalline form of Smithsonite, of a pure white
colour, or tinged with a pale lemon-yellow or rose.
The blende occurring in the limestone, and especially that in the
dolomite, is ferruginous, and in some cases appears to decompose with
great facility into Smithsonite.
When the blende from which the Smithsonite is derived is associated
with galena, the latter is very commonly found unaltered in the car-
bonate of zinc. It appears, however, to have sometimes undergone de-
composition ; for crystals of carbonate are found abundantly in Smith-
sonite from Puente Viesgo, from the Venta mine near Comillas, and
from the mines of Celis (three leagues south of San Vincente de la Bar-
quera), and no doubt would be found in all galeniferous Smithsonite
from the district. Specimens may often be found containing galena,
blende, and carbonates of lead and zinc. The existence of lodes of pure
white carbonate of lead, known to, and extensively worked by the
8
Romans in this part of Spain, seems to show that at some former epoch
the decomposition of metallic sulphides, and the formation of carbon- .
ates, must have taken place under very favourable conditions. That
the change still goes on, is perfectly shown by specimens of brown fer-
ruginous blende from the mines of St. Felix and St. Lucita, near Co-
millas; in these specimens the decomposition of the blende into friable
earthy carbonate has proceeded regularly from without inwards, most
specimens still containing a nucleus of unaltered blende.
The caleedonous yellow and white Smithsonite already spoken of,
and which is so abundantly found at the Merodio mines, near Comillas,
in reniform and botryoidal masses, must have been deposited from
solution. This opinion is corroborated by the circumstance that, in the
same mine, the calcite vein stone enclosing blende, has been in great
part substituted by carbonate of zine. One of the resulting pseudomor-
phites has the form of the scalenohedron, called by Hatiy the metasta-
tique; and although not quite half a complete form, the terminal edges,
which are well defined, are nine centimetres long. Itis a shell of from
3 to 5™™ thick of semi-translucent Smithsonite, which is partially filled
up with a warty tufaceous mass of the same substance. The inner side
of the shell, in the part not filled up, is covered with a number of small
warts. Whenever one of these more or less hollow pyramids is unbroken,
a small hole may be observed in the end, where it is broken off from
the wall of the druse; through this the lime was removed, and the
tufaceous zinc introduced. A similar hole may often be seen in large
crystals of felspar, which have been decomposed 1 in the inside, or in a
tooth in the first stage of decay.
This association of compounds of iron with those of zine is in-
teresting, especially in connexion with the minerals which form the
subject of this paper. In the capping of dolomite forming the south
side of the valley of Ciguenza, which has been formed by the re-
moval of the dolomite, and the laying bare of the underlying lime-
stone by denudation, occur several lodes, to which allusion has been
already made. One of these has been worked for galeniferous carbo-
nate at a mine called ‘“ Emilia,” while at another mine called ‘ Vi-
centa,’’ to the westward upon the same lode, the ore found was almost
pure carbonate. Uponsinking a mine in one of the parallel lodes about
30™ north of the principal lode at Emilia, only iron ore similar in appear-
ance to the calamine was found; at the depth of five or six metres this
passed into pyrites, but blende was not found. The continuation of the
same lode to the westward, near the mine Vicenta, gave, on the other
hand, an earthy ore of iron mixed with blende, and at agreater depth
pyrites,—the ore consisting at this point ofa rib, one side of which was
pyrites and the other blende. Still deeper the iron disappeared, and
was replaced by carbonate of zinc, exactly as in the neighbouring part
of the main lode.
It would thus appear that the iron ore is the result of the decom-
position of pyrites. In this case, a large quantity of sulphuric acid must
have been formed and removed, and must have contributed to the de-
—
9
composition of the associated blende, and perhaps to the formation of
hydrocarbonate of zinc—a mineral which heretofore was known to occur
only in small quantities, but which has been formed in very large quan-
tities indeed in this district.
The hydrocarbonate of zinc is chiefly found in the limestone underly-
ing the dolomite. The most remarkable deposit of it is that which occurs
at a mine called Dolores, inthe valley of Udias. As this deposit is interest-
ing from several points of view, a description of the circumstances under
which it occurs will, while offering several peculiar features, explain
the general conditions under which all the similar deposits are found.
The northern escarpment of this valley presents the following ascending
succession of rocks :—
1. Red sandstone and clay beds, with accompanying gypsum.
2. Very shelly limestone.
3. Sandstone and beds of clay.
4, Irregular beds of limestone and dolomite,—the under bed pro-
ducing a good hydraulic lime.
5. Shelly limestone, containing abundance of oyster-shells.
6. Dolomite.
7. Tertiary limestone.
8. Tertiary greenish sandstone.
There appears to be a fault in the direction of the axis of the valley
through which a stream runs, which has produced a downthrow on the
south, equal to the thickness of the upper beds of No. 1, and the whole
thickness of Nos. 2 and 3; so that the bed of limestone producing hy-
draulic cement has been brought in contact with red sandstone of the
northern side.
The dolomite contains yellowish-red Smithsonite, while the subjacent
shelly limestone contains the hydrocarbonate associated with silicate of
zinc. ‘The ore is irregularly dispersed in the spaces between the planes
of stratification, and in the vertical joints. The beds of limestone have
only a very feeble dip,—not more than from 10° to 15°. The joints are
very regular, and nearly vertical to the plane of bedding; so that each
bed is not unlike a great pavement, in which ablock gives way, if not
directly sustained by the subjacent bed ; hence, caverns are easily formed
in such arock. A shaft was sunk into this rock near its junction with
the dolomite, and a depth of about 10™ to 12™ had been attained, when
the workmen came upon an opening into such acavern ; and on descend-
ing into it, they discovered some fossil bones upon the floor, among which
were recognised some teeth of an elephant in an excellent state of pre-
servation, and some broken antlers. This interesting circumstance led
one of us (Mr. O’Reilly), in company with M. Javot, the head engineer
of the mines, to visit the cavern. On descending into it, the visitors
were struck by the appearance of the roof and floor; from the former
descended stalactites of various sizes, and of most fantastic forms,
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. C
10
the most common being that of an elongated inverted cone, like those
met with in limestone caverns; many, however, presented the appear-
ance and colour of white coral trees, and some, being composed of hydro-
carbonate of zinc, were of the dazzling white colour peculiar to that
mineral.
The floor was composed of one immense bed of white hydrocarbonate
of zine, of variable thickness, but in some places it was found to attain
a thickness of 1™ 5,—the irregularity of the ground producing a cor-
responding irregularity in the surface of the bed. Traces of a stream
were recognised, which during the rainy season traverses the cavern, and
which, no doubt, contributed to the deposition of the hydrocarbonate of
zinc. The floor was so white, that the visitors hesitated to tread
upon it with their muddy boots. Here and there the floor was covered
with the mineral in a granular form, and portions of it upon which
water was continually falling felt soapy. The phenomena presented
where the dropping occurs are very interesting, and differ materi-
ally from what are observed during the ordinary formation of stalag-
mites. The running water accumulated during a period of rain had
apparently deposited gradually a thin layer of hydrocarbonate, the soft
surface of which became exposed to the action of the water dropping
from above, as soon as the supernatant water had drained away. The
immediate consequence of the fall of the first drops was the formation
of a cup-shaped cavity. The dropping water contained some silicate in
solution, which immediately produced a gelatinous compound with the
zine of the floor. The splash of the drop upon the soft gelatinous matter
threw small globules of it about. Similar little globules of soft hydro-
carbonate, free from silica, appear to have also been formed in the same
way. As the cup enlarged, several of these globules became enlarged by
the gradual deposition of successive layers, and, remaining in the cup, got
moved about, and had their surfaces polished whenever a rapid succes-
sion of drops fell. A rapid succession of drops, not accurately falling
upon the same spot, seems to have detached fragments of the more or
less soft mass, or floods of water may have carried broken fragments of the
mineral into the cups; and being too large to be ground into round frag-
ments, they wore into flat lenticular or irregular pebbles. The cups thus
formed were filled up by the successive deposits of mineral matter which
floods brought into the cavern. But while on the level floor the hydro-
carbonate was deposited in successive lamine, the cups became the
moulds of concretions. In this way, probably: the cup got filled up with
soft mineral; as the water drained off, drops began again to fall into the
centre of the soft mass, by which a fresh cup was produced, and this
again filled up, and so on; the final result being the production of a
kind of flattened spheroidal concretion, with a slight imdentationin the
top. Sometimes the points from which the drops fell appear to have
changed, so that no new cup was formed. In this case, the last deposited
matter contracted on drying, and left a slight depression, with irregular
lips, not unlike an opening bud. The change in the point from which
the drops fell was often very slight, so that a new cup was formed close
‘ak
to, but not directly over, the first one; or droppings took place at the
same time from two points, so close as to produce twin cups.
The rounded particles formed by the droppings acted as the nuclei
around which deposits took place, so that they often became enlarged
from the size of a peppercorn to that of bullets, or larger. When a num-
ber of these got imbedded in the soft mineral mud, a pisolithic mass
was formed. Some of the balls, however, contain so large a nucleus of
the translucent opal-like compounds of silicate and carbonate of zinc, to
be described further on, that we must suppose them to have been formed
by the falling of large drops of water holding silicates in solution into
a solution of hydrocarbonate of zinc.
The fossil bones lay on this floor, partially or wholly enveloped in
the hydrocarbonate. The greater part of the collection has been
transferred to some Spanish museum, so that, for the present, we can-
not give any particular account of them. A few fragments, however,
having fortunately come into our hands, an opportunity was afforded
of making a chemical examination of them, with a view of determining
how far a substitution of lime by zinc took place. The results will be
found further on.
Theunder side of a piece of the floor, in which a bone completely enve-
loped in hydrocarbonate was partially buried, was composed of a kind of
conglomerate of flattened, and more or less rounded, fragments of hydro-
carbonate of zinc, evidently the result of the action of running wate
They were, in fact, the pebbles of a stream upon which the bones rested,
and which were cemented by hydrocarbonate, and then covered over, and
the bones more or less buried in the successive layers of hydrocarbonate
of zinc deposited in comparatively still water.
The hydrocarbonate of zinc is found in compact earthy masses of a
pure white colour, or slightly coloured brown by organic matter,
and more or less distinctly laminated, as a friable bergmehl-like sinter,
as stalactites, concretionary nodules, pisolithic masses, &c. It is usu-
ally associated with silicate of zinc, which is found coating it in small
erystals, or in layers composed of colourless translucent fibrous crys-
tals. Sometimes these layers alternate with the hydrocarbonate ;
even when the fibrous silicate occurs in concretionary masses of consi-
derable thickness, each layer appears to be separated by an extremely
thin opaque parting of hydrocarbonate of zinc. Layers of hydrocar-
bonate are often found having the fibrous structure of the silicate,
but containing no silica. They may possibly be the result of pseudo-
morphic action, and consequently to be regarded as pseudomorphic
hydrocarbonate after fibrous hydrated silicate of zinc. This intimate
association of hydrated silicate of zinc and hydrocarbonate of zine
extends much further than mere mechanical associations; for in the
balls already mentioned we shall find examples of combinations of the
two im various proportions, and even the pure fibrous silicate will be
shown to contain carbonic acid.
- The preceding observations indicate the chronological order in which
the different kinds of zine ores in the province of Santander have been
12
formed. ‘The primitive ore was blende, associated generally with more
or less pyrites ; the decomposition of the blende produced the Smithson-
ite. Contemporaneously, as it appears, with the transformation of blende,
water holding some salt, or perhaps several salts, of zinc in solution
percolated through the joints, and between the planes of bedding of the
limestone underlying the dolomite—chief seat of the Smithsonite—and
deposited there, and in the caves formed in the limestone the masses of
hydrocarbonates now found there. The proper discussion of the chemical
changes by which these minerals have been formed, involves the solu-
tion of several chemical problems, such as the action of solutions of
bicarbonates upon those of sulphate of zinc, the action of sulphate of pro-
toxide of iron upon sulphide of zinc, &c. One of us has already begun
the investigation of these problems. We may therefore defer until its
completion any attempt to trace out the successive transformations by
which the Smithsonite and hydrocarbonate were formed.
The occurrence of the bones partially buried in the hydrocarbo-
nate of zinc forming the floor of the cavern above described, affords
a test by which to determine the exact geological age of the deposits
of hydrocarbonate, and consequently of the formation of the greater
_ part of the Smithsonite. This testis the more valuable, because evidence
showing the period of geological time to which the deposition of the
contents of mineral veins belongs is very rare. There can be no doubt
that the deposition of the greater part of the hydrocarbonate was con-
temporaneous with the existence of the species of animals to which the
bones belonged. It is probable, therefore, that the deposition of that
mineral in the cavern began during the pleistocene period, and has con-
tinued down to the present time. Until an opportunity is afforded of
making an accurate examination of all the bones, this conclusion must,
however, be looked upon as provisional.
Liffect of the Zine Solutions on the Fossil Bones.—Before passing to
the discussion of the chemical composition of the hydrocarbonate of zine
and the associated silicates, it may be interesting to notice the effect which
the solution of a salt of zinc has had upon the composition of the
bones. Only a few of the bones found came into our possession, and they
were chiefly fragments. Some were wholly enveloped in the white mi-
neral, others only partially. Among the latter was a tibia, apparently
belonging to some ruminating animal—probably a large-sized deer.
This bone had lain on the floor, and was covered from time to time with
water holding a salt of zinc in solution, whenever the cave was flooded.
On one side was a partial stalagmitic coating, apparently produced by
droppings from the roof. It was beautifully white ; the dense part of the
bone adhered strongly to the tongue, like burnt bone ; it was, however,
much more fragile, and friable. Even when kept for several days over
oil of vitriol, it lost a considerable quantity of water, which appeared to
be chemically combined with it. The cancellated tissue of this bone
was beautifully preserved. A portion of this tissue was put for three
or four days into acetic acid diluted with about twice its weight of
water, in order to dissolve out the carbonates which it contained ; this
13
process was repeated once with fresh acid, somewhat stronger, so as to
insure the total removal of the carbonates. Sulphide of hydrogen in
excess, added to the acid solution, gave a copious precipitate of sulphide
of zinc; this was removed by filtration, and oxalate of ammonia added
to the filtered solution, which threw down a precipitate of oxalate of
lime. This shows either that the whole of the carbonate of lime was not
removed from the bone during the action of the solution of zinc, or that
new carbonate of lime had been formed from the phosphate by the substi-
tution of oxide of zinc. The tissue treated with the acetic acid was
washed repeatedly with distilled water, and boiled with it, in order to
remove all traces of the acetates of zinc and lime, and then dissolved
in hydrochloric acid. To this solution ammonia was added in excess,
and it was then digested for some hours, so as to insure the re-solution
of all the phosphate of zinc thrown down at first. On filtering, the
phosphate of lime remained on the filter; the filtered liquid contained
any zinc existing as phosphate; on adding sulphide of ammonium to
the solution, a precipitate of sulphide of zinc was thrown down. The
solution filtered from the precipitate of sulphide of zinc, treated with
chloride of magnesium, gave a precipitate of ammonio-magnesian phos-
phate. On determining the amount of zine in the precipitated sul-
phide in the usual way, and calculating the amount of phosphoric
acid in the ammonio-magnesian phosphate, the results showed that
the phosphoric acid and oxide of zinc were in the proportions to form
the salt 3Zn0,PO;. In the air-dried bone, the amount of oxide of
zine as phosphate was 6°090 per cent., equivalent to 10°805 per cent.
of 3Zn0,PO;. The amount of lime thus substituted by zine appeared
to vary according as the bone was completely enveloped or not, and
according to the part of the bone examined. ‘The solid part of a
fragment of a small bone, completely enveloped by a coating of hy-
drocarbonate about 5™™ thick, contained a quantity of oxide of zinc
equivalent to 16°98 per cent. of phosphate of zinc. A part of the car-
bonate of lime may have been derived from this substitution. Scarcely a
trace of the organic matter of the bone had been preserved, but in those
which were covered by layers of hydrocarbonate, the inside of the coat-
ing or shell of mineral, when removed from the bone, had always a
yellowish-brown superficial colour, and’ bore an accurate imprint of the
bone. When the inner layer of such a coating was dissolved slowly in mo-
derately dilute acetic acid, brown membranaceous flocculi floated about,
which were probably the remains of the periosteum. This would seem
to show that the bones were not much decayed before they were en-
veloped in the hydrocarbonate of zinc, and consequently confirms the
view that the formation of the upper layers, at least, of the hydrocar-
bonate of zinc in the cavern, was contemporaneous with the species of
animals to which the bones belong.
Chemical Composition of the Hydrocarbonate of Zinc.—Analyses of
the Spanish hydrocarbonate of zinc have been already published by MM.
T. Petersen and H. Veit*, and by M. A. Terreil.| The former believe that
——4
* Annal. a. Pharm. u. Chem. Bd. eviii. 48. + Compt. rend, t. xlix., p. 553.
14
it has not a constant composition. The mean of several analyses of a
portion taken from the centre of a large piece gave,—
Calculated. Found.
TA NOL ee Tied OPM barnes gt Sai! 7/5)
CO; a ete al 4° OOS curh eats oy peeeemliogn
Oey og RO LAO nies eeu ome alelesey
99:999 100:0
The calculated percentage is derived from the formula 8Zn0,3CO,,
6HO. Exposed to the air for three months, its composition was found
to be :—
Calculated. Found.
LEOW GI MES TS LG ae Pee ae tes
COR APS TOOTS Ee ea ete eee OIL
Og tea PS oe A DAC ie eer el dereho
99:998 100:09
The calculated numbers are here derived from the formula 3ZnO,
CO,,2HO, which they assign to it.
The following are the results of an analysis of a ball of hydrocarbo-
nate, made by M. Terreil :—
DMO ae ee ree Veet inne ot ae N
COR en tess e. beriiar) so ral a eee ne, lO
CaO, Hee iat ape emai emans lage SU jel LOD)
A1,0,,Fe,0s,_ SM canteens ae hoe ee OO)
HO, pha Ba pa i ae acre eae mas ang) APG)
Hygroscopic water, seid SA +4 soeke
Organic matter containing nitrogen, . . traces
99°25
This corresponds, according to him, to the formula 5ZnO, 2CO,, 3HO;
but as part of the water is hygroscopic, he prefers the formula 3Zn0O,
CO,,2HO. If we deduct the lime, alumina, iron, and hygroscopic
water, and calculate the composition of the remainder in 100 parts, and
also calculate the theoretical composition in 100 parts from the formula
3Zn0,Co,,2HO, we get the following numbers :—
Calculated. Found.
WAN ee Ba a CORBI ey 8 ef DET G
CO., AD cae as J SSS (7 fps fai teri ke OAS.
DOs ee el Ae or te uO Dom
99:998 99:998
* Equivalent of Zinc = 32°6.
15
These numbers differ too much to warrant us in accepting the for-
mula proposed by M. Terreil as the true one.
M. Terreil states, that even at 200° cent. hydrocarbonate of zinc loses
only hygroscopic water; this statement appears singular, especially when
we recollect the interesting results of M. Damour,* who found that even
the zeolites, with the exception of analcime, possess the property of
losing considerable quantities, and sometimes even the whole of their
hydrated water, either when placed in a perfectly dry atmosphere, or
when exposed to temperatures comprised between 40° cent., and in-
cipient redness, and of again taking it up. The loss of water which
hydrates sustain when heated, depends not only upon the temperature
to which they are exposed, but likewise upon the relative facility with
which the air in contact with them is changed, and upon the duration
of the exposure. In order to test this point, the percentage of water
and carbonic acid in a piece of perfectly white compact hydrocarbonate
was determined by the loss which it sustained by ignition, in its air-
dried state, after an hour’s exposure to a temperature of 130° cent. in
an oil-bath, and after an exposure of five or six hours to a tempera-
ture ranging between 150° to 180° cent., and with frequent exposure
to the air. A similar experiment was tried with a fragment of pure
white friable bergmehl-like hydrocarbonate. The following table con-
tains the results of these experiments :—
Compact Friable light
Mineral. Mineral.
Total HO, and CO, in air-dried mineral, 25°7388 . . 28°380
imocsamonehouratlo0°, . >... «ie 1204 Gi cu S251
Loss in six hours at 150° to 180°, . . 14423 . . 18°57]
The following table represents the relative composition at each
stage :—
Compact Mineral. Friable light Mineral.
a p Dried at Dried £ 150° A D an D soe
A 2 ied a ied at 150° ir- ied at ied at 150°
Air-Dried. “30°. to 180%, Dried. «1308. to 180°,
ZnO) 2 TA262)- . 75°809.. . 88:898 — 71620 .. . 76-121. . 92:302
wee | i ouiaoNs t. 2etOL } 5 itO2 == 28380 23879 ia. 75689
100-000 100:000 100:000 100°000 100°000 100:000
These experiments show that not only does hydrocarbonate of zine
lose hydrated water at temperatures under 200°, but even a considerable
quantity of carbonic acid. It is even probable, that in a current of
hot air at a temperature of 180° cent., it would be fully decomposed.
It may, however, be safely dried at the temperature of boiling water, or
even as high as 120° cent., provided it be not too long exposed to the
" heat.
With the view of determining whether the composition of the hy-
drocarbonate is always constant, a large number of specimens, exhibiting
* Compt. rend. t. xliv. p. 975.
16
as great a variety of structure and origin as possible, were examined
In some cases the sum of the water and carbonic acid was determined
by ascertaining the loss by ignition ; but in several cases every consti-
tuent was separately determined, and great care was especially taken in
estimating the amount of carbonic acid. The following contains the
description of the specimens, and the results of the analyses :—
I.—Compact indistinctly laminated mass, with its upper surface co-
vered with ripple marks ; colour, pure white, opaque ; dull, earthy, but
with a slightly conchoidal fracture, and fissile along the planes of deposi-
tion ; somewhat brittle, streak shining. Hardness =2. Specific gravity,
2-232, or 3°758 after it has become fully saturated with moisture. The
piece examined was taken from the centre of the mass, which was twelve
centimetres long, ten wide, and eight thick.
II.—Fragment taken from the exterior of the last-mentioned mass,
which had been many months exposed to the air.
III.—Light, porous, friable mass, of a perfectly white colour, and
not unlike some kinds of meerschaum, but much more friable, being easily
reduced to powder between the fingers.
IV., V., VI.—Specimens of compact white hydrocarbonate, similar
to I. and IT.
VII.—Compact white hydrocarbonate, very distinctly laminated, and
slightly discoloured from clay, &c., on the surfaces of the lamin; formed
part of the floor in which the bones were buried.
VIII.—Another specimen of light, friable sinter, similar to III.,
but having a faint rose-red tint.
ITX.—Fragment of the hydrocarbonate encasing a piece of bone.
Some of the layers, though perfectly opaque, had a fibrous structure, like
silicate of zine.
X.—Part ofa lump of pure white compact hydrocarbonate, enclosed
in translucent crystalline Smithsonite.
XI.—Part of a lump of pure white compact hydrocarbonate, inter-
mixed with white transparent fibrous silicate of zinc.
XII.—External layer of a stalactite, having a distinctly fibrous
structure, analogous to that of the silicate.
XTII.—Ball of white hydrocarbonate of zinc, one centimétre in dia-
meter.
: I. II. III.
Oxide of Zine, : 74°059 ... . 74244 ... . 73°58]
PAIMOZ ja ey cae 0 0 CFO i oeree ve OWLS) ae or OOLO
Phosphate of iron, 0:008 . . . 0005 . . . 0008
Alkalies in combi-
nation with silica, , i ee Rive ay ee miele § ‘Pa
Carbonic acid, 14:934 ee) 14:980
Hydrated water, 10°070/25°968 10°027 » 25°656 eee 26°429
Hygroscopic water, 0°964 0°736 1028
Organic matter, , tracesw\.!> .°.)) traces.) =.) .9 Graces:
100:049 99-918 100-023
17
IV. v. VI. VI. VIL.
Oxide of zinc, . 74:173 . 74:262 . 74:247 . 74:092 . 73:427
Carbonic acid,
Hydrated water, 25°827 . 25°738 . 25°753 . 25°908 . 26°573
Hygyroscopic water,
100000 100:000 100°000 (100°000 100-000
IX. x XL XI. XIII.
Oxide of zinc, 74°232 . 74:°284 74:°391 74437 . 74:480
Carbonie acid, j
Hydrated water, (25778 . 25°716 . 25°609 . 25°563 . 25°520
Hygroscopic water,
100°000 100:000 100°000 100°000 100-000
So far as these results go, they prove that the change assumed by
Messrs. Peterson and Veit to take place in the composition of the
mineral by exposure to the air does not occur. It is probable that the
mineral may have been when first formed more highly hydrated, and
that, according as it hardened, in consequence of the gradual evaporation
of the mechanically-adhering water, it likewise lost part ofits hydrated
water,—thereby giving rise to the formation of a sufficiently stable com-
pound to remain unaltered in the air. We generally consider that hy-
drated gelatinous precipitates have the composition which the analyses
of the bodies formed by throwing them upon filters, pressing and drying
the filtered masses, give us; it is, however, very probable, that the moist
gelatinous mass is a different hydrate from that which we get upon
the dried filter. Itis quite possible that all bodies capable of combining
with water may do so in a great many proportions, some of which
only possess the necessary degree of stability to enable us to isolate
them—of this we have a striking example in the two, if not three, hy-
drates which common salt forms. We also know that in bodies which
contain several equivalents of hydrated water, each equivalent may not
always be held with the same amount of force. All the specimens ex-
amined by us were thoroughly air-dried, having been in a dry, warm
room, during more than eight months, and had all consequently arrived
at the stage of greatest stability, whatever may have been the original
es of hydration. It does not appear that any carbonic acid was
ost.
If we consider the part of the water which is driven off in the water-
bath as hygroscopic, the formula 8Zn0,3C0,5HO = 3 (ZnO,CO,) + 5
(ZnO,HO), represents the composition of the Spanish hydrocarbonate.
The following table, which contains the results of the analyses I., IT.,
Hf., from which the hygroscopic water, lime, &c., have been deducted,
shows the agreement between the composition calculated from this for-
mula and that deduced from experiment :—
BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. D
Found.
a SS ee ES na)
Calculated. I. Il. Tt.
87n0, 74599. . 74759. . . 74860. 4. 74-387
300,15: 144).... 1507515... 1502005) la tes
5HO, 10.825 f25°469 19-165 f25°240 47-111 s20 281 10-598} 25662
When hot or cold solutions of sulphate of zinc and carbonate of soda
or potash are mingled, a precipitate is thrown down, which was analysed
by Schindler, and for which he proposed the formula 8Zn0,3C0,,6HO.
This is also the formula which Messrs. Peterson and Veit deduced from
their analyses of the part taken from the centre of the mass. Ifwe con-
sidered the water driven off at 120° as part of the hydrated water, the
composition of No. III. would to some extent agree with the formula—
to some extent only, however, for the water, which in an air-dried speci-
men is more likely to be in excess, is too small. But as it is only the
friable porous variety, which must contain most hygroscopic water, that
agrees with this formula, while all the compact varieties differ materially
from it, we could not, even if we had not positive evidence that part of
the water is hygroscopic, adopt the formula of Schindler.
How are we to look upon those hydrocarbonates? Are they com-
pounds of hydrated oxide of zine and of carbonate of zinc, or are they
basic carbonates combined with water? If the former, Schindler’s
formula should be written thus :—[3 (Zn0,CO,) + 5(Zn0,HO) |+ HO;
if the latter, 8ZnO,3CO, + 6HO. In the former case the water performs
two functions, and one equivalent must be held with much less force
than the other five. It is probable that the most stable hydrate of
oxide of zine, is that represented by the formula ZnO, HO ; accordingly
we find that, in the majority of hydrocarbonates yet discovered, the sum
of the equivalents of carbonic acid and water is equal to the number of
equivalents of zinc. May it not be that the body examined by Schind-
ler was not perfectly dry; and that its real composition was 3 (ZnO,
CO,) + 5 (ZnO,HO). In this case it was identical in composition with
the Spanish hydrocarbonate.
With regard to the second formula of Messrs. Peterson and Veit,
which assumes not merely a loss of hydrated water, but also of carbonic
acid, we believe that their conclusion is founded upon an erroneous
estimation of the carbonic acid. On looking to page 14, it will be found
that the amount of oxide of zine which they found is considerably below
that calculated from their formula, while it is very little above that
deduced from our formula—indeed, their analysis of the part exposed
to the air for three months, so far from leading to the formula 3Zn0O,
CO,,2HO, fully confirms ours, as the following table, in which our
analyses are contrasted with theirs, and with the theoretical composition
deduced from our formula shows :—
Calculated. 1, II. Ilt. Pp. & V.
SZnO. (4:5 29 i ATO Ok eis CABG Oo) ae AS SOT ne ea cra
3CO2, 15:144) 15:075 15:020 15'134
; OR. : 13°81 Mey
BHO, 10326 {29°49 4-165 (25°240 14-411 }25°131 19.598 425°682 11.45 | 25°260
Tg
The original substance to which the name zinc bloom or zinc blithe
was given, and which consists of a species of efflorescence which forms
on the walls of zinc mines, and upon the rubbish taken out of the work-
ings, appears to be a different compound from that which we have been
describing. Smithson first, I believe, analysed a specimen of this
mineral in small mammiform patches from Bleiberg, in Carinthia. Ano-
ther analysis of it was made by Dr. Carl Schnabel,* with a specimen
which had efiloresced upon the rubbish at Ramsbeck, in Westphalia,
under the influence of strong sunshine. Similar efflorescences are found
upon a curious blende, which occurs in globular and reniform masses,
formed of concentric layers at the Venta, near Comillas, specimens of
which we have analysed; and also upon some Smithsonite from the mines
of Florida. These different specimens agree very well in composition,
and may be represented by the formula 3ZNO,CO,,3HO. The white
compound which forms upon the surface of metallic zine when moist-
ened, and exposed to the air, appears to belong to the same category, as
the following table, containing the results of all the analyses, shows :—
Calculated. Menta 1)/ cement Gennaveli 1a (eonadorsy | ae
uOMemiait | 0) 71-260 4. 71-4 |). 7L210 ) oe. 71°25
COz,. . 12°880) ag. An sine aia oases. Tea SCI
BHO, jaca 68-687 28-740 ° "15 } 286 ree 190, a eeey 2eubG
99-998 100°000 100-0 100.000 100-00
In this formula the sum of the equivalents of carbonic acid and water
exceed the number of equivalents of oxide of zinc, and consequently
the objections urged against Schindler’s formula apply here with equal
force. We had not, however, enough of the mineral to determine the car-
bonic acid separately, or whether a portion of the water could be driven
off at a lower temperature than the rest. It would be useless to
discuss the matter further nntil the whole of the compounds of oxide of
zine with carbonic acid and water, obtained by precipitating salts of
zinc by means of carbonates, by the rusting of zinc, &c., shall be re-
examined. It is interesting, however, to find that the natural com-
pounds obtained by precipitation and by efflorescence, exhibit exactly
the same difference as the artificial ones, and, furthermore, that the cor-
responding natural and artificial bodies are identical in composition.
Messrs. Peterson and Veit give 3°52 as the specific gravity of the
Spanish hydrocarbonate of zinc ; while M. Terreil gives 2:042. The fol-
lowing observations will, we think, explain the discrepancy. A piece
of No. I., when allowed to absorb water completely, was found to have
the density 3-758 ; the quantity of water absorbed was 18-189 per cent.
If we consider that before absorbing this quantity of water it had first, |
displaced it, the specific gravity of the mineral, supposing it to have
* Pogg. Annal. cv. 144.
+ We have deducted the foreign matters and hygroscopic water, and reduced the
*esidue to the standard of 100 parts..
20
absorbed nothing, would therefore be 2:232. According to Smithson,
the specific gravity of zine bloom is 3°59. ;
CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE SILICATES OF ZINC.
Pisolithie Amorphous Stlicates—We shall first speak of the piso-
lithic silicates, the formation of which is described at page 10. Some
of these balls are opaque, and consist of beautifully concentric shells ;
but nearly all that we have examined contained a semi-translucent
opal-like nucleus, often not bigger than a pin-head, but sometimes as
large as the largest-sized peas; sometimes spheroidal balls, as large as
beans, of this opalescent silicate, are found. These opalescent nuclei
and balls are not, like the opaque ones, composed of concentric layers,
but appear to be quite homogenous. ‘The concentrical structure, as well
as the opacity, may, perhaps, in some cases be explained as a process
of drying, or dehydratation, and not as a successive growth; in favour
of this view is the fact, that the opalescent nucleus has generally
somewhat more water than the opaque external shell. In some cases
this explanation does not certainly apply ; for the nucleus has a different
composition from the opaque shells, and the latter have all the appear-
ance of having been successively formed about the former—the external
surfaces of some of the shells having different lustres, forinstance. The
following are the results of the analyses of several of these balls :—
I.—Slightly spheroidal ball, not found as a nucleus, but may have
been originally in a large ball; lustre resinous, inclining to vitreous ;
fracture conchoidal and shining; colour, milk-white ; semi-translucent ;
brittle; sp. gravity, 3°694 ; not unlike opal, but not iridescent.
I1.—A remarkably round ball, 6 to 7™™ in diameter, pure enamel-
white ; surface smooth, exactly like glazed porcelain, or fused white
enamel ; fracture like biscuit porcelain.
I1I.—Ball of about the same size as No. II., but having a dull sur-
face; colour, enamel-white ; fracture like biscuit porcelain.
IV.—A pea, 5™” in diameter, taken from the centre of a large ball
107” in diameter ; external surface smooth, like fused enamel ; fracture
like biscuit porcelain; colour, pure .enamel-white; streak, white ; hard-
ness, 3°5; sp. gravity, 2°883. It contained in the centre a semi-trans-
lucentnucleus, about the size of a mustard-seed, of the density and other
properties of No. IIT.
L. II. TIL. iv.
Oxide of zinc, . . . . 64°549 . 61°865°. 62°266 . 66:844
SUITING AGO Ve) ARN ig oo EOS es 82920 9-214. 17°471
Carbonie acids) to). 4 es Co 11246). 141-301 + 10: 1LOle es 4657,
Tron in combination
With phossbioric ania f C008 - 0-002 0-003) aE w002
Lime, Fn Phegseetciad e 0006 . traces . 0:001 ._ traces.
Magnesia, t
Mireiies: \ .'traces . traces «: » traces) a traces.
Watery) be eS 67208" 18-624) SES GO ee ehOr cot:
99.969 100:°084 100°947 99°788
au
M. Terreil also examined one of these siliceous balls ; it had the spe-
cific gravity 2°762, and appears to have been analogous to No. IV. in
other respects. As he could not remove the carbonate by means of very
dilute acetic acid without also decomposing the silicate, he concluded
that the two were in chemical combination. The specimen he examined.
contained 12°92 per cent. of water, of which 5:16 per cent. was driven
off between 100° and 200° per cent. ; he accordingly reckons this part as
hygroscopic water. Considering silica to be ateroxide, he assumes the
formula [Zn0,8i0;, (ZnO,HO)*]’ + ZnO,CO,. This is a very complex
formula, in which we have to assume the combination of silicate of
zinc with hydrate of zinc, and the combination of this compound with
anhydrous carbonate of zinc. We also believe that the carbonate is in
combination with the silicate ; but having had a greater variety of spe-
cimens to examine, we have, as we believe, arrived at a simpler expres-
sion of their composition. ‘The following are the formule which we
propose for the compounds examined by us :—
I.— 2 Zn0,8i0, +3 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 9 HO.
Il.— 2 Z4n0,8i0, +2 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 8 HO.
IiJ.—2 (2 Zn0,Si0;) + 3 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 14 HO.
TV.—2 (2 Zn0,S8i0,) + 2 Zn0, CO, + 4 HO.
The following table shows the accordance between the theoretical
composition calculated from the formule, and the results found :—
I.
SHAE ean Found.
Or 6 tege 6) vea-540
Se ees | 2 ek e408
eee 13-196). 12-246)...
HO... ia ED Hee 16-672 28 ie
99-960
Il.
I
Geis itoa Fouad.
BemOen 60-3650. Pe 1 61-865
SOMA A7-gg GN Ley BOO Per 8 55
OO) 1264 11-3017...
SeHO!N.. >. 1eigsf29 Se ies (: 18-624 29 nae
100-082
Ill.
= oS en
Calculated. Found.
Ron) woes iste 4 We. gb.o66
DESO), <5 4 19898) cous me ce OLA
B60, 10-0001... | 10101)...
ono, tegeeeee ey eee ae
100°943
99
Iv.
(ra ree =~
Calculated. Found.
6700 66596 eee
O80, OSL need
Con 6-058) 4-687)...
AT 2 SaMee ee 10-834; 18471
99:786
Nothing can be simpler than the connexion which these formule
establish between the composition of the different balls. According
to them, they are compounds of two bodies, which are already well
known, and one of which abounds in the locality, namely, calamine or
hydrated silicate of zinc, and a dicarbonate of zinc, which may be precipi-
tated by sesquicarbonate of soda, from a solution of sulphate, and
which has been obtained by Boussingault combined with water as
2(2Zn0,CO,) + 8HO; and by Schindler, 2Zn0,CO,+ 2HO. The brief
description which we have given in the first part of this paper of the
circumstances under which these minerals occur, is sufficient to show
that all the conditions for the formation of such a dicarbonate in the
presence of a solution of silicate of zinc coexist. If these formule be
correct, dicarbonate of zinc and disilicate of zinc are isomorphous ;* and
these compounds are analogous to those formed by bisulphate of potash
and bichromate of potash, sulphate of potash, and chromate of potash,
and the nitrates of potash and silver; and, consequently, similar com-
pounds may be formed in endless proportions. Perhaps some of the
zine ores from Wiesloch, analysed by C. Riegel,} may belong to this
category ; indeed, the affinity of silicate of zine for carbonate of zinc,
appears to be considerable. Almost every specimen of the former con-
tains carbonic acid, even the transparent fibrous kinds.
Fibrous Hemimorphite, or Hydrated Disilicate of Zine (Calamine).—
After discovering the simple relationship of the formule of the balls con-
taining different proportions of water, the idea at once suggested itself
to us that the isomorphism of the disilicate and dicarbonate might explain
the want of atomic relation of the water, which is almost invariably ob-
served in all the specimens of calamine that have hitherto been ana-
lysed. In order to test this hypothesis, we analysed a specimen of per-
fectly colourless (and in small pieces transparent), fibrous, hydrated si-
licate of zinc, which is associated with the hydrocarbonate from Dolores
mine. This specimen was found to contain carbonic acid, as will be
seen by the following table :—
* See the paper ‘On the Action of Heat upon Silicates of Zinc,” zfra, for an ac-
count of some curious phenomena which appear to corroborate this view in a very re-
markable manner.
+ Archiv. d. Pharm. (2) Bd. lviii., p. 29, quoted by Bischoff—Lehrbuch der Che-
mischen Geologie 2te’ Bd. p. 1883.
23
Oxidevon zine; + 7.20 bane. 67; 792 -
Sulvereracidye 25) 7 ate es 23°404
Warboniciacid, (Ae es eT
WViter wi Con wo emer e. Sq). Ys QOS
99°900
If we look upon the carbonic acid as existing in a compound 2 ZnO,
CO,,HO, that is in a corresponding degree of hydration to that in which
silicate of zinc is found, the proportions in which the silicate and car-
bonate in the mineral will be found to be, in 100 parts :—
ZL DO SIO tO Nae hiss) 92702
2/00) CO,,Ho.) ee 1:298
100-000
7°298 of this hydrocarbonate would contain :—
Ona eas soe whe 9) 1 296
COM yay ria ces hero T
OMe ee a ee Oa Sil
7298
If we deduct these numbers from those given above in the table of
the results of the analysis of the mineral, we shall get the following pro-
portions, which represent the quantities of oxide of zinc and water which
belong to the silicate, as distinguished from those which belong to the
carbonate :—
VAN Se ek BO BGG
SiO ok aN oslo
BE eis) cates huany we): OCOSD
92-702
Or in 100 parts, and compared with the composition of silicate of
zine calculated from the formula 2Zn0,8i0,,HO :—
Calculated from Calculated from
the Formula. the Analysis.
AMO se MOCO oso belies c0' ONOLO
SIO Le se i Dordt OO acs ha 25268
TO ed ORM Meech tian) tenO..
99°99 99°998
The ratio between the number of equivalents of silicate and carbonate
deducible from the preceding calculations is about 11:1; so that the
pure white, fibrous silicate may be classed in the same category as the
siliceous balls, and the formula 11(2Zn0,8i0,,HO) + ZnO,CO,,HO,
assigned to it. In this case we have distributed the water between the
24
two constituent compounds ; but we have not done so in the former, as
it is probable that the water exists in two conditions—as basic water,
and as saline water. Until we shall have further evidence on this point,
however, we prefer writing the formule of the balls as above.
This power of combining in endless proportions appears to us not only
to show that hemimorphite and dicarbonate of zine are truly isomorphic,
but that the isomorphism of carbon and silicon extends to carbonic and
silicic acids, and thus adds an additional support to the view that silicic
acid is a deutoxide.
Globular Radiated Hydrated Disilicate of Zinc.—Among the minerals
which were procured at the mines of Florida, was a very peculiar variety
of silicate of zinc. It consisted of an irregular mass, sometimes distinctly
botryoidal, of globular silicate,—the largest of the globules being about
a centimétre in diameter. Externally the globules were covered with
asperities, which were the ends of crystals disposed in a radiated acicular
form. The fracture of a globule showed the cleavage planes of these
crystals, arranged ina steliated form, and inclined to each other. These
cleavage planes were large, and appeared to be © Po, parallel to
which the cleavage is complete. Colour, yellowish-brown; the fresh
surfaces being studded with a number of extremely small black points.
The cleavage planes had a mother-of-pearl lustre, which soon tarnished,
and became dull; sp. gr. 3°267. When freshly fractured, and a per-
fectly undecomposed fragment examined, its hardness was nearly = 5.
The mineral decomposed into a brownish-yellow, ochry substance with
remarkable facility. Its composition was found to be:—
Oxide oh ZiImC. 690). es TODO
Silicieaacid) 5 7.5) 2. 0 ea BBS
Sesqui-oxide ofiron,. . . 5182
IMO Be ir yi a ie ae wy Grace
NVatCE NT Wire) tr ee send
99°381
If we deduct the oxide of iron, and calculate the proportions in 100
parts of the oxide of zine, silica, and water, alone, and compare the re-
sults with the theoretical composition deduced from the formula 2 ZnO,
Si0,,HO, we shall find that the silica and water are too high in the
experimental results, and consequently the oxide of zinc too low. In
what state is the sesquioxide of iron in this mineral? Is it in combi-
nation, or merely mixed mechanically with it? The property which
silicate of zinc has of dissolving in a solution of caustic potash, sug-
gested itself at once as a means of answering this question. On treating
the mineral in the state of fine powder with a solution of potash in the
cold during several days, the whole of the silicate of zinc was dissolved,
and a reddish-brown powder was left; the composition of which may
be represented by the formula 2Fe,0,,810,,HO. This is exactly the
silicate of iron, which is found in Glauber’s iron-tree, obtained by
2)
putting a piece of dried protochloride, sesquichloride, or protosulphate
of iron, in a solution of silicate of potash :—
3(2Fe,0,8i0,) + 2(KO,CO,).
This would, in all probability, be the silicate formed by the mutual
decomposition of an alkaline silicate and sulphate, or bicarbonate of
iron.
The great facility with which this mineral decomposes and behaves
in acids, and its peculiarities generally, would seem to show that the
silicates of zinc and iron are in some sort of combination, and not simply
intermixed. If from the whole we deduct not merely the oxide ofiron,
but also the amount of silica and water combined with it, the remainder
will contain oxide of zine, silica, and water, in the proportions repre-
sented by the formula 2Zn0,8i0,, HO.
Perhaps many other minerals containing peroxide of iron, &c., would
present us with a like phenomenon, if we could dissolve one constituent
like the silicate of zinc. There are, no doubt, many cases where foreign
substances cannot be considered to be merely mechanically mixed in a
mineral, and yet cannot be held to replace some constituent isomorphi-
eally, which may be explained in this way. Indeed, it is probable, that
many of the so-called isomorphic replacements are in reality such com-
pounds, held by a very feeble affinity, but which, unlike. the one here
in question, cannot be dissected.
TheRey. Samvrt Haveuton, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, read the following paper :—
On a GrapuicaL Mone or CatcuLaTine THE TrpaL Drirt oF A VESSEL
IN THE IRIsH SHA on Enciisu Cuannex. (Prats IT.)
Tue change of level in the surface of tidal water, between two given
hours, may be graphically calculated by the method given by Mr. Airy
in his Treatise on Tides and Waves. Let a circle be described whose
radius is half the Range of Tide, and painted on a vertical wall; the
tide, in its rise and fall, will cover and uncover equal arcs of this circle
in equal times. If this circle be divided like the dial of a clock, XII.
and VI. corresponding to the top and bottom of the vertical diameter,
and tidal hours be used, the rise or fall of the water may be easily cal-
culated.
In calculating the Drift produced by the Tidal Stream, we are not
given the total drift in six tidal hours, which would correspond to the
Range of the Tide; but we have instead the maximum velocity of the
Tidal Current at half-flood and half-ebb.
The following construction will enable us easily to calculate the
Tidal Drift between two given hours :—
Let a curcle be described whose radius 1s DOUBLE the maximum rate of
stream, and let this corcle be divided into Tidal Hours ; from the two given
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. E
26
hours let fall perpendiculars on the diameter joining XII. and VI. : the in-
tercept between the feet of these perpendiculars, measured on the scale of the
diameter, is the Tidal Drift required.
This construction, which is rapidly made in practice, will, I believe,
be found of great value to masters of vessels entering or clearing the
Trish Sea and English Channel. It may be thus proved :—
Let v denote the velocity of the Tidal Stream.
ed At maximum velocity of the same.
pel = time measured in Tidal Hours, from XII. o’clock,
on the tidal dial.
27
2 = T ’
», 1 = twelve tidal hours (12 24™ = 744”).
Then
v=asinnt, (1)
therefore
ds= asin nt dt,
S=- es cos nt + const.,
n
Qo *+ const. ;
n
and, finally,
s= = (1 - cos nt). (2)
This is the Tidal Drift, measured from the commencement of the
Ebb. It is evidently proportional to the versed sine of the Tidal Hour ;
and therefore the construction is proved, provided we can show that
the radius of the Tidal Clock is double the maximum rate of the stream.
Calling the Tidal Hour, we have
a
as (1 — cos #),
= ee (1-cos 7),
= 1-973 (1-cos H);
and, taking this between any two Tidal Hours, we have
s —s' = Tidal Drift = 1-973 (cos H’ - eos H). (3)
For practical purposes, 1:973 is so nearly equal to 2, that the circle
whose radius is double the maximum velocity a, will answer for the
graphical calculation.
27
As an example of the use of the construction I have given, let us
take the case of the mail-steamer from Kingstown to Holyhead, at 7 P.m.
this evening.
This steamer leaves Kingstown at 7° 25™ Greenwich time, and ex-
pects to arrive at Holyhead at 117 25". The High Water at the Head
of the Tide to-night will take place at 6" 42" Greenwich time. There-
fore the Tidal Hours of the steamer’s departure and arrival are—
Departure from Kingstown, . . . . XII°43™
murivalatetlolyhead, (2) 3). ef... -LV-43
Taking the maximum rate of stream between Kingstown and Holyhead
at 3 knots per hour, and making the construction [ have pointed out on
the circle of 6 knots radius, we find that the Ebb Tide will drift the
steamer 7°8 knots to the southward of Holyhead Harbour, unless a cor-
rection be applied in steering. (Mr. Haughton here exhibited a Tidal
Card, by means of which the rise or fall, and the tidal drift, could be cal-
culated for any case in afew moments.) (Vide Plate I1.)
This is nearly the greatest amount of Tidal Drift that the Kingstown
and Holyhead steamers are subject to. Their greatest drift is 8°16
knots, which will occur to the South, when their times of departure and
arrival are I. and V. by the Tidal Clock; and 8°16 knots to the North,
when their hours of departure and arrival are VII. and XI. by the
tide. There is, therefore, in this four hours’ run, which is made at
the rate of 16 miles per hour, a possibility of the steamer finding her-
self, if she neglect the Tidal Stream, 9 miles to the north or to the south
of Holyhead or Kingstown. In a fog, when the passage is delayed, it
has sometimes happened that these steamers have found themselves off
Bray or Dalkey Sound, when they supposed they were close to the mouth
of Kingstown Harbour. The Tidal Stream in the Irish Sea is greatly
modified by the wind, which, if northerly, will cause the Ebb Tide to
carry out more water than its proper share past the Tuskar entrance;
and, vice versd, the wind, if southerly, will aid the Ebb Tide through the
North Channel, and seriously embarrass vessels beating to the south-
ward.
This complication of the tides caused by the wind has not yet re-
ceived the amount of attention its importance merits; and it is well
expressed in the following statement, which I have received from Mr.
J. Bowling, Master, R. N., in command of H. M. tender, ‘‘ Badger,”’
whose long experience in the Channel entitles his opinion to much
weight :—
“HT. M. Ship Badger, June 12th, 1861.
“Tt has occurred to me that there was a point of some importance in
direct connexion with the subject of the tides, namely, the great diffe-
rence which must exist between the strength of the succeeding flood
and ebb-tides, with strong prevailing winds up or down channel.
“Take, for instance, from the Saltee Islands {to Holyhead, within
which bounds it is a well-known fact, that the tides rise much higher,
and continue to flow much longer with strong winds up channel, than
28
under ordinary circumstances ; the result is, that the agent that forces the
South-coming tide up checks that from the North, in the same propor-
tion, both as to rise and duration. The equilibrium being destroyed, the
stronger current from the South overruns its natural bounds (between
Morecambe Bay and Carlingford), whereby a large proportion of the
water which enters by the South escapes by the North Channel, giving
additional velocity to the succeeding ebb thereof, and reducing the force
of the South im a corresponding ratio.
‘‘ Continuing to speak of the South Channel, which is the great high-
way to and from Liverpool, and the other large commercial ports in the
St. George’s Channel, let us imagine a vessel between Holyhead and
the Irish Banks being caught in thick weather, with strong winds up-
channel; let us suppose her to be for two or three days (as is often the
case) without being able to ascertain her position; a fair wind springs up;
the master, after making due allowance for all things to the best of his
judgment, shapes a course to clear the Tuskar; but I am sorry to say
that they, in too many cases, find themselves on shore, or escaping by a
miracle from Arklow, Blackwater, or some of the other numerous banks
above the Tuskar.
‘‘T have been for the last twenty-six or twenty-seven years, from time
to time, cruising in the Irish and English Channels, and have had ample
opportunity, in all kinds of weather, of studying the effects of the tidal
currents, and my experience has led me to believe the above to be
correct.
‘1 have, particularly for the last nearly six years that I have been on
this station, made it my business to question masters of vessels (and
particularly those who had the misfortune to get on shore), upon the
point above set forth, but have never met one who appeared to bestow a
thought on the possibility of the water escaping by any other than the
channel by which it entered; but all have admitted the force and justice
of my argument, and most were ready to attribute their misfortune to
some such unforeseen circumstance.
-“T may add, that it is a well-known fact, that all vessels brought up
by the banks imagined themselves to have been much further to the
southward than where they had found themselves.
‘‘ These remarks are equally applicable to the English Channel, as
well as to winds from the opposite direction.
“J. Bowtie,
‘6 Second Master in command.”
The Secretary of the Academy having announced the presentation of
the remainder of the documents belonging to the Antiquarian Depart-
ment of the Ordnance Survey of Ireland, it was
Resotvep,—That the Academy gratefully acknowledge the receipt
of 85 MS. volumes of the Irish Ordnance Survey collection, supplemental
to the 103 volumes presented on the 80th November, 1860, by authority
of the Right Hon. the Secretary of State for War; and hereby present
their special thanks to Sir Henry James, R. E., Superintendent of the
29
Ordnance Survey, and to Captain Wilkinson, for this further most va-
luable donation ; again expressing their sense of the importance of the
services rendered to the History and Antiquities of Ireland by Major-
General Sir Thomas A. Larcom, under whose superintendence the plan
of collecting materials for the illustration of our ancient Topography was
organized, and successfully carried into effect.
The Librarian having announced a donation by the Master of the
Rolls of England of the Series of Calendars of the State Papers and of
Historical Publications lately issued under his direction, it was
Rersotvep,—That the thanks of the Academy are due, and are hereby
returned, to the Right Hon. the Master of the Rolls of England, for his
very valuable and acceptable grant to our Library of the Series of Calen-
dars of the State Paper collection, and the Series of Historical Publica-
tions issued under his Honovr’s superintendence.
The Academy then adjourned.
STATED GENERAL MEETING.—Saturpay, NovEMBER 30, 1861.
Tur Very Rev. Cuarztes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The President having inquired whether there was any business to
be transacted, the Secretary reported that there was no matter for the
formal consideration of the Academy.
The Rev. Dr. Rerves read the followimg Memoir of Stephen
White :—
Fatuer Joun Corean had been for several years labouring in the com-
pilation of his great work on theancient worthies of Ireland, and had two-
thirds of his task done, when the letter, with the carriage of which, for the
hearing of the Academy, I have been honoured, was written to him by his
venerable and respected countryman, Stephen White. Among the many
distinguished Irishmen whose spirits were stirred up within them at the
wholesale attempt made by Dempster and his Scotch contemporaries to
affix the historical label Scorta, without even a duplicate, to their por-
tion of Britain, and transfer to its annals all the celebrity of ancient Ire-
land, almost the earliest,* and certainly the most accomplished, was the
writer of this letter. He it was who opened that rich mine of Irish
literature on the Continent, which has ever since yielded such valuable
returns, and still continues unexhausted ; and by his disinterested ex-
ertions, less enterprising labourers at, or nearer, home, not only were made
* In Messingham’s Florilegium, published in 1624, we find the name of Stephanus
Vitus as a reference upon the true application of the name Scotia. Tractat. Preambu-
laris (last page but two). Opposite White’s account of the Reichenau MS. of St. Colum-
ba’s Life, in the Ussher MS. is written in Ussher’s hand the date 1621, 31 Maii. See
the Irish Archeol. and Celtic Society’s edition of Adamnan’s Columba, Preface, p.
XXxXvili. From the following letter we learn that he commenced his pursuits in Irish
antiquities about the year 1611.
30
acquainted with the treasures preserved in foreign libraries, but from
time to time received at his hands the substantial produce of his dili-
gence, in the form of accurate copies of Irish manuscripts, accompanied
by critical emendations and historical inquiries, amply sufficient to
superadd to his credit as a painstaking scribe, the distinction of a sound
thinker, and an erudite scholar.* Abroad, as well asat home, his merits
were acknowledged. Raderus, the historian of ‘‘ Bavaria Sancta,’’ in
testimony of his acquirements, designated him Polyhistor;} and so well
did the name fit him, that it was caught up by his countrymen, and
a title so honourably borne in former ages, was confirmed to him by the
united suffrages of fellow-citizens and foreigners.{ The learned Gretser §
was willing to receive suggestions from, and John Bollandus to be
under obligations to him. While Professor of Theology at Dilingen,
Dorbbene’s manuscript of Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba was brought to
him from Reichenau ;§] and there, with hisown pen, he made the care-
ful transcript which furnished Archbishop Ussher with his Various
Readings,** supplied Colgan with a text,{} and provided for the Bolland-
ists of a succeeding generation one of the most valuable items in their
great depository.{{
Literary collectors are often narrow-minded, and the creatures of
jealousy and suspicion; but from such weaknesses this good and generous
man was perfectly free. Coupled with an insatiable thirst for know-
* Ussher, in reference to Marcellinus’ Life of St. Suidbert, observes :—‘*‘Sed virum
illum sagacissimum fugit, subdititium esse Marcellinum istum: cui a Stephano Vito, viro
antiquitatum, non Hiberniz solum sue sed aliarum etiam gentium scientissimo, ita larva
est detracta.” Brit. Ke. Antiqq., cap. xii., Works, vol. v., p. 458.
Sigebertus Gemblacensis, an. cccxciv. S. Patricius Scotus in Hibernia cum suis sororibus
venditur. ‘‘Ubi tamen Scotis legendum, Stephani Viti conjectura est haudquaquam
aspernanda.” Ibid, cap. xvi., vol. vi., p. 377.
‘¢ Et cum Hibernis, ut et Anglis, 1epen ferrum denotet, et 1epnan nomen inde de-
ductum quasi Ferreolum; hunc eundem esse Stephanus Vitus existimat.” Ibid, p. 541.
+ ‘‘ Stephanus Vitus gente Ibernus Soc. N. Theologus et simul polyhistor. ”—Raderi
Bavaria Sancta, tom. iii., p. 75.
{ Ward corrects some erroneous readings in the Basil edition of Marianus Scotus’
Chronicle by emendations, ‘‘apud doctissimum polyhistorem Stephanum Vitum sacrze
Theologiz Doctorem, ex suz Societatis Jesu Codicibus MSS.” Rumoldus, p. 110.
‘““ Ad hac addo Doctoris Stephani Viti Polyhistoris testimonium,” etc. Zbid, p. 254.
See notes ++ in this page, and note f, p. 34.
§ Observv. in Philippum de Divis Eystettensibus, Cap. 9, p. 198.
@ ‘Stephanus Vitus lectori. Nuper ex ccenobio Benedictinorum in Suevia celeber-
rimo Augia Dives dicto, vulgo Reichenaw, allatus est ad me Dilingam vetustissimus
codex membranaceus,” ete. See the Irish Archzol. and Celtic Society’s edition of
Adamnan’s Columba, p. xxxviii., note g.
** Ussher refers to this copy in his Ece. Brit. Antiq. Works, vols. iv., 456, vi., pp-
245, 523, 526, 527, 530, 541. His manuscript of White’s collation is still extant. See
reference in preceding note.
tt ‘“‘ Hane nobis vitam communicavit R. P. Stephanus Vitus Societatis Jesu, vir pa-
triarum presertim sitientissimus, et omnium scientissimus antiquitatum ; et hinc a diver-
sis jam Polyhistor appellatus; sua manu descriptam, ex pervetusto codice MS. Monas-
terii Augie Divitisin Germania.” Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 372 a.
tt Acta Sanctorum, Junii, tom. ii, p. 197. This article was edited by Francis
Baert, 1690.
ol
ledge regarding the history of his country—the cravings of which made
such an impression on Colgan’s mind that he thrice alludes to it, and on
two different occasions calls himpatriarwm antiquitatum sitientissimus*—
there was a total freedom from selfishness. He sought the honour of his
country, not of himself; and was satisfied that the fruits of his labours,
if only made to redound to the credit of loved Ireland, should pass into
other hands, and under their names be employed in their several pro-
jects, and at their discretion. Thus, in the Benedictine library of Key-
sersheym, in Switzerland, he copied the life of St. Colman, the patron
saint of Austria, for Hugh Ward.{ At the monastery of St. Magnus,
in Ratisbon, he found the life of St. Erhard, of that city, and sent a
transcript to Ussher.{ To this prelate, so opposed to him in matters of
polemical controversy, he made acceptable communications regarding St.
Brigid,§ and St. Columba ;|| and that this literary generosity was duly
felt, while his qualities of head and heart were appreciated, appears not
only from the Primate’s public acknowledgments,{, but from the very
interesting glimpse at private life which the following letter affords.
To Colgan he transmitted a life of St. Patrick, which he copied. from
an ancient manuscript at Biburg, in Bavaria;** from St. Magnus’s, at
Ratisbon, he sent him Ultan’s Life of St. Brigid;}} and from Dilingen,
as I have already observed, he sent him the text for the Life of St. Co-
lumba. To his untiring generosity Fleming, also, was indebted for two
contributions for his Collectanea of Columbanus’s writings.{ {
* See note tf, p. 30, supra, and note tf on this page. See also the extract from
Colgan’s Preface, at p. 32, infra.
+ ‘Vita S. Colmanni, quam sua manu exaratam e Cesariensi Benedictinorum in
Suevia ccenobii Codice MS. nobis transmisit R. P. Stephanus Vitus Doctor S. Theologiz,
et historiarum eruditissimus.” Vardi Rumoldus, p. 236.
t Ita Conradus a Monte Puellarum Canonicus Ratisbonensis, in vita S. Erhardi,
quam. ex codice MS. monasterii S. Magni Ratisbone a se descriptam communicavit mihi
Stephanus Vitus.” Ussher, Ec. Brit. Antiqq., cap. 16, vol. vi., p. 269.
§ ‘ Ex bibliotheca Cassinensi et Constantini Cajetani abbatis deprompta communi-
cavit nobis Stephanus Vitus.” °Zbid. p. 274, noteé.
{| See the references in note **, p, 30, supra.
{ See the three immediately preceding notes. ‘‘ Id anonymus vita ipsius scriptor ex
Adamnano fusius explicat : quod, quoniam ex edito Adamnani opere desideratur, ut a Ste-
phano Vito humanissime communicatum accepimus, lectori hic integrum proponendum
censuimus.” Ussher, ut supra, p. 466.
** “Fane nobis, ex membranis vetustis Biburgensibus in Bavaria descriptam, com-
municavit vir doctissimus, et patriarum antiquitatum Zelosissimus investigator, P.
Stephanus Vitus Societatis Jesu.”’ Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 29 6.
tt Tertia Vita 8. Brigide, Authore S. Vltano, descripta per Rev. Patrem Stephanum
Vitum, Soc. Jesu. ‘‘P. Stephanus Vitus concivis noster, vir patriarum antiquitatum
scientissimus et sitientissimus.” bid, p. 542 a.
{it “ Exemplar quo utimur, mihi exhibuit, cum Epistola et Sermone 8. Columbani me-
moratis, R. Pater Stephanus Vitus Societat. Jesu, Sac. Theologiz Doctor, et Professor
emeritus, antiquitatum sue gentis Hibernice studiosissimus inquisitor (Patri Mattheo
Radero in sua Bavaria Sancta, ob uberem et accuratam rerum tam domesticarum, quam
externarum peritiam, merito dictus Polyhistor).” Collectanea Sacra, p. 3.
26
oe
Meanwhile, the literary materials which Stephen White had accu-
mulated were not unemployed by himself; and there is sufficient evi-
dence to prove that he not only meditated, but completed some historical
works on his favourite subjects. Of these, however, only one has de-
scended to our day, namely, his Apologia pro Hibernia adversus Cambri
Calumnias; which Mr. Bindon discovered among the Irish manuscripts ©
in the Franciscan collection at Brussels, as stated by him in his valu-
able communication to the Academy in 1847.* This work, even in its
imperfect condition, is sufficient to justify the opinion which our fore-
fathers entertained of the learning and ability of the writer, Had he
been less generous, he might have been more desirous of literary fame ;
but he seems to have been unconcerned as to the doer, provided the work
was done; and when, at the close of his life, acombined effort was made
by the ecclesiastics of his church to put his manuscript to the press,
even this project failed, and the literary character of Stephen White had
still to rest on the testimonies of his contemporaries.t It was reserved
for a clergyman of our own times, after the lapse of two centuries, to
give publicity to the work.§
Stephen White attained a very advanced age, and, as the letter to be
read demonstrates, preserved his literary ardour unabated. He was
living in the June of 1645, when Colgan published the first volume of
his Acta Sanctorum; and with that author’s touching reference to the
kindness, learning, accuracy, and declining years of his friend, I shall
close these prefatory remarks, and proceed with my friend Count Charles
MacDonnell’s interesting communication :—‘‘ Non preteribo tamen,
quod excidere minime debuit, devotissimum in concivium Sanctorum
honore et cultu promovendo studium R. P. Stephani Viti Societatis Jesu,
Viri de Patria bene meriti, et omnis generis antiquitatum scientia lau-
dati, sed sacrarum, preesertim sue gentis et Patrie siti laudabilioris; qui
nobis 8. Columbee Abbatis Authore 8. Adamnano, 8. Brigide Virginis
Authore 8S. Vitano, et multa alia Sanctorum gesta, alibi, ea fide et mte-
eritate, haud facile reperienda, communicavit ex suo promptuario, sacree
et recondite antiquitatis feecundo ; quod utiam prelo, quo maturum et
dignum est, prius donet, quam ipse ceelo, quo meritis et «tate maturus
est, et Sanctorum conturbio, ad quod anhelat, meritis exigentibus, re-
donetur. zal
* Printed in the Proceedings, vol. iii., pp. 493-496.
+ See Mr. Bindon’s extract from Robert Nugent’s Letter to F. Charles Langri, in the
Proceedings, vol. iii., p. 496.
{ Dr. John Lynch, the author of Cambrensis Eversus, had the use of White’s manu-
script, and no doubt derived much information and many suggestions from it. Cambr.
Evers. vol. i., p. 95, vol, ii., p. 232, (Reprint); where, see Editor’s notes.
§ Apologia pro Hibernia adversus Cambri Calumnias, etc., Auctore Stephano Vito,
nunc primum edita cura Matthzei Kelly, in Collegio S, Patricii apud Maynooth, Profes-
oris. Dublinii, 1849.
|| Acta Sanctorum Hibernize, Preefatio ad Lectorem [p. 7].
33
Letter of Father Stephen Whyte, 8S. J., to Father John Colgan, O.S.F.;
Dublin, 31st January, 1640; new style. Copied from the original in
the Irish Franciscan Convent of S. Isidore, Rome, October, 1853 ; by
Charles, Count MacDonnell, K.S.S.J.
‘<7 found the original of the following letter on a mouldering and
nearly decayed half-sheet of paper, in the Archive Chamber of the Irish
Franciscan Convent of St. Isidore, in Rome. It appears to me to be a
document of much interest in many respects; and not least for the ac-
count that it gives of the literary labours of its writer, of whom Ussher
speaks as a man of exquisite learning in the antiquities of his own and
other countries. It is eminently worthy of being saved from oblivion ;
and I venture to offer it for the printed Proceedings of the Academy, as
the safest and speediest means of securing it from the fate that menaces
the perishing original.”
Pel bag’ s Bale
“‘Reverende in Christo Pater Johannes Colgane,
“‘ Pax Christi.
‘‘Ternas ad me datas accepi, ac tardius quam optassem. Quarum
primas anni 1638, 4 Octob. primum, post longas moras et latibula, vidi
anno sequente, Augusto mense exeunte. Secundas, anni 1639, 4 Sep-
temb. aperui post, sub finem Novemb. Tertias, 9 Octob. datas legi 2
Decemb. Vides, mi R. Pater, necessitatis fuisse, non voluntatis mez
vel rusticitatis, quod non citius responderim ad tuas tot, sane mihi gra-
tissimas, quod a gratissimo, et universe Genti nostre ; cui gratulor eam
nune obtigisse felicitatem, ut Te tantis a Deo dotibus instructe, invenerit
in paucis, glorisze sue publicum Procuratorem diligentissimum, Promo-
torem aptissimum, Preconem peritissimum. Macte enimo, et feliciter
ceeptis insiste constanter, et perge alacriter: nam tui magni laboris
(quem Patric dulcis amor levabit multum) manet merces magna nimis
Deus, cetera adjicientur Tibi, memoria Tui in benedictione eternitura
apud bonos omnes Gentis nostra, quamdiu cum Posteris superstes Ipsa.
Atque utinam corpore miki tecum esse presenti liceret, gui sum animo,
ut communicatis consiliis et humeris majorem Dei in primis gloriam,
deinde carissime nobis Iberniz, Scotize majoris, leto indefessoque labore
promoveremus uterque. Interim dum non datur ut ambo simul simus,
ambo locis disjunctis laboremus ut valemus, et in scopum Nobilem illum
collimemus. Quod ego equidem quantacumque laborem hic inopia (que
nostratium est sacrarum Antiquitatum magna est suppellectilis librarie,
meliorisque note) non desino etate gravis, pro viribus, tametsi non tam
pro meo voto laborare.
“‘Certé, mihi semper cum die ad hance usque ab annis retro feré 29,
ereverat amor, ardentiorque conatus pro loci, temporis, negociorum op-
portunitate, ex atris antiquitatum aliquot, dispersisque per terras antris
postliminio in solem educere Gesta Deo per [bernos, Scotos veteres, Lber-
R. I, A. PROC.—-VOL, VIII. ees
a4
me Sanctorum Insule indigenas, vite sanctitudine, literarum optimarum
fama, rerum preclareé in bellis in Pace gestarum, quondam ubique domi
forisque claros.
“Quod ejusmodi gesta aliquot, testibus exceptione majoribus pro-
bata, ex officina Typographica non hactenus palam prodierint in con-
spectum Gentium, prohibuerunt maximé penuria pecuniarum (quod
etiam Tu merito de hiis edendis conquireris) que merces esset T'ypogra-
phorum. Duo parabam voluminajuste molis. Alterum Scoto-Caledonica
Cormx deplumanda ab avibus Orbis, inscriptum. Alterum, equalisaut ma-
joris molis priore, quod etpluris facio, quod prius preefert hance epigraphen:
Commentari et Defensio historvarum Venerabilis Bede, Anglo-Saxonis An-
tiqui contra novos Anglo-Saxones heereticos aliquot, et alios bona fide er-
rantes Catholicos domesticos exterosque, cum multis nuper Scoto-Albanis
Dempastero, Camerario, Hectore Boéto, ejusque epitomaste Leslzeo, Joanne
Majore, Buchanano, sociisque, Historias Venerabilis indigne tractanti-
bus, torquentibus, et varia arte mala corrumpentibus. In priore Volu-
mine, per quingue libros distributo, non solum ex instituto, et methodice
pseudo-historias, Nomenclaturas etc., Scotalbanorum refuto claris ar-
gsumentis, sed insuper hee sub oculis cujusvis lectoris non ceci propono —
demonstroque in primis, per prima Christianorum seecula Novem exacta,
et ulterius, nullam sub sole regionem nse Hiberniam nostram, nomine,
(proprio aut communi) Scotva notatam fuisse, ab ullis eorundem secu- —
lorum authoribus, domesticis aut externis, seu Christianis seu Ethnicis.
Deinde, primum non nisi post illa tempora, aut fortassis etiam post
exordia seeculi undecimi,* ccepisse nomen Scotia (quod semper ante et
ubique terrarum erat proprium ac synonymum cum Ibernia nostra), sen-
simque fierl commune vocabulum duabus regionibus [bernie nostre, et
Albaniz seu Caledoniz : quo nomine Albanie seu Caledonie vel Regni
Scotorum Britannia, non notabatur illis seclis nisi terrarum Tractus
ille vel Plaga omnis, que ad Aquilonarem ripam fluminum Alcluit seu
Cludde, et Guidiseu Forthes,} (hodie decurrentium juxta urbes Glasco
et Edinburgum) jacet, porrectaque versus Septentrionalia ad usque Oce-
anum Deucaledonicum. Preeterea, nomen Scotia commune duobus Reg-
nis illis, durasse in sua communitate apud authores tam domi quam
foris, ad usque Christianorum seculum saltem 14 vel 15, et ulterius.
‘‘Ad hee, primam omnium ab orbe condito, Coloniam Scotorum
* Ussher agrees with White. Brit. Ec. Antiqq. cap. 16, Works, vol. vi., p. 280;
and so the Scotch writer, Pinkerton, Enquiry, vol. i1., p. 223. Marianus Scotus,
an Irishman, towards the close of the eleventh century, calls Malcolm, at 1034, Donnehad,
at 1040, and Mac Bethad, at 1050, Rex Scotie. (Pertz, Monumenta Germ. Hist.
Scriptor., tom. v., pp. 555, 557, 558.) From which we may conclude that this appli-
cation of the term had already come into general acceptation ; a process, probably,
requiring the greater part of a century. The poem on the battle of Brunanburg in the
Saxon Chronicle, at 937, calls the North Britons Sceotta, or Scots. Monument. Hist.
Brit., p. 384.—See Chalmers’ Caledonia, vol. i., p. 339.
+ The only other known authority, beside Bede, which mentions Giudi in connexion
with the Frith of Forth, is the Tract on the Mothers of the Saints of Ireland, ascribed to
Aingus the Culdee,
30
Ibernie, trajicientem inde ad stabiles in Albania sedes figendas (in Al-
bania, inquam, ejusve ullis regiunculis; nam aliter se res habet de ex-
ordiis Scotorum Iberniz degentium in parvis insulis Hebridum, )* fuisse
quam post mortem 8S. Columbe-Killi nostratis, et aliquot annis post
exactum seeculum Christianorum sextum,} duxerat Christianus religione
Vir Nobilis Vitoniensis et Regulus Ditionis Dalriada dicte in eadem
Vitonia, + vocatusque Edan sive Aidanus, filius Gabrianiseu Gaurani. Et
quamyistam ipse Aidanus cum sua colonia quam eorum posteri incolentes
Albaniz angulum illum qui hodie audit Argil, aut Argathelia, per
aliquot annos ipsorum habitationis ibidem, vocarentur Scoti-Britannie ;
tamen neque tunc, neque multis seeculis post Regiuncula Argil aut alia
ulla Albanisze pars induerat Scotia nomen, aut communitatem nominis
ejusdem cum Ibernia nostra: sed, ut dixi, nunquam ab ullis Authoribus
antiquis et florentibus ante seeculum decimum vel undecimum, Scotise
appellatio (sive ut propria, sive ut communis) indita Albanie, audita
fuit.
“‘ [nter alia in tuis ad me literis, petisa me, 1° ut Selectorwm meorum
(sic benevolé vocas) que in Germania et alibi collegeram, saltem Brevi-
arium ad te mittam. Respondeo, me, quantum memini, nihil fere ha-
buisse selectorum illorum, quod non dederim describendum duobus
nostratibus Vestri Ordinis 8. Francisci, quorum alter R. P. Patricius
Fleming (post factus, ut credo, Martyr a Suecis hereticis in Bohemia$)
qui cum socio multis diebus et hebdomadibus degebat in eadem Vrbe
mecum Metis in Lotharingia anno Christi 1627 vel 1628. Ac descrip-
ta omnia, redux inde tulit secum Lovanium, ubi R. Y*, ut credo, in-
veniet, nisi jampridem fortasse invenerit. 2° petis, ut etiam ad te mittam
Catalogum Vitarum Sanctorum nostratium, quas vidisse me ais in Bib-
hiotheca D. Jacobi Ussheri, Archiepiscopi Primatis Protestantium Iber-
nize. Respondeo, me vocatum et ter coram convenisse per multas horas
Ulum D. Ussherum (qui et humanissime me excepit et sine fuco mecum
candideque egit, et abs se officiosissime me dimisit, et seepius ccram
et per literas preeterea me invitavit in Domum suam non ad convivium
modo (quod renui modesté) sed etiam ad cuncta Domus sue, etiam
* Gall-Gaeidhel, or Stranger-Irish, is the term generally used in Irish records to
denote the inhabitants of these Isles. Galloway also derives its name from this com-
bination.
t+ White falls into a serious error here.. The year 506 is that which is assigned by
the best authoritiesfor the settlement of the Irish colony in South-western Scotland.—See
Adamnan’s Columba (Irish Archzol. and Celtic Soc.), p. 433.
f Here again is a manifest blunder of White. Aidan was regulus of the British
Dalriada, and had no jurisdiction over the Irish territory of that name. He died in 606.
See p. 436 of the work last cited.
§ Fleming was just settled as President of the Irish College at Prague, when Bohe-
mia was invaded by the Elector of Saxony, and Fleming was obliged to fly. In his
flight, he and his companion, Matthew Hoar, were attacked by seven peasants near the
village of Beneschow, and beaten to death,—See the narrative in the Collectanea, p. xii.,
and Colgan’s Acta SS., Preefatio ad Lectorem.—See also an abstract in the Ulster
Journal of Archzology, vol. i., p. 255, where there is a notice of this writer and of his
work.
36
selectissimam Bibliothecam (revera maximi pretii etc.) et vidisse tum
Catalogum illum tum vitas ipsas latine in manuscriptis,* Sanctorum nos-
tratium, fusé narratarum, et extra Bibliothecam D. Ussheri, vidi plures
alios alibi in Ibernia non Catalogos tantum, sed etiam plura prolixius
MS* exemplaria Sanctorum nostratium.t Sed, quod mirabere forsan
(et tamen esse verum, ipse sum expertus) nullum, aut omnino vix ullius
momenti vel fidei etc. vidi in his MS“, vitam Sanctorum nostratium,
nisi ipsorum eorundem quos nominatim et ordine Alphabetico, Tu, mi
R. Pater, exprimis in Catalogo tuo, quem ad me misisti: in quo etiam
tuo legi nomina Sanctorum et vitas ipsorum aliquas abs me nunquam
Visas.
‘< 3° petis, ut laborem in procurando per me, per amicos ete., deseribi,
mittique ad Te Catalogum omnium et singularum Ibernie Diocesium,
Keclesiarum, Sanctuariorum priscorum, etc. Respondeo, me, quoad
potui, laborasse, ut Catalogus duarum Deen Waterfordiensis et
Lismorensis (in qua ista Lismorensi natus sum ){, quem ad te mittit
R= Patricius Episcopus Lismorensis et Waterfordiensi ad te mitte-
retur correctior et emendatior in quibusdam de quibus me consuluit idem
R™ mihi in paucis carus et familiaris. Ac vix quidem absolveram
emendare nonnulla menda quee irrepserant in istum Catalogum, quando
coram in colloquium incideram cum Carissime mihi et femiliari admodum
Rk. P. Joanne Barneveallo, Provincialt Vestri Crdinis Minorum in Ibernia,
quem monui de Vesiris ad me missis lteris eb de Catalogis Keclesiarum
etc. Tum Pater Provincialis mihi dixit, se sedulo et sepe commendasse
cure et procurationi multorum ex suis Religiosis ad hance rem idoneis,
ut ubique per Iberniem J) ee amicos, aliisve viis bonis, incum-
berent in hane rem de collig ondis Cata ogis et rittendis ad Reverentiam
Vestram, Quibus ego a anditis, i illico abjeci ulteriorem laborandi in
eodem opere curam tanquam minime necessariam.
‘Spero me hactenus ad e20mnla majoris momenti respondisse tuarum
literarum trium, ques mihi erearunt quantam vix verbis explicare satis
* In the Ussher Collection in the library of Trinity College, there is a vellum MS. of
Latin lives of Irish Saints; H. 3,11. The fuller and more valuable MS. in Primate
Marsh’s Library, v. 3, 4, formerly belonged to Abp. Ussher.—See Preface to Adamnan’s
Columba (Ir. Archzeol. and Celtic Soc.) p. xxvi.
+ The principal collection of Latin lives of Irish Saints, from which Colgan drew,
were the Codex Kilkenniensis, Codex Salmanticensis, (now in Brussels), and the Liber
Insule Omnium Sanctorum. To them may be added the Codex Armachanus, from
which Fleming printed his lives of SS. Comgall, Mochaemhoc, and Molua.
{ His birth-place is indicated in the title of his Apologia, where he is called Clonmel-
liensis. Clonmel is in the diocese of Lismore. Thomas White, a Jesuit of Clonmel,
was the first Rector of the Irish College at Salamanca.—Harris’ Ware’s Works, vol. ii.,
p. 256.
§ Patrick Comerford, of the Order of Hermits of St. Augustin, was consecrated Bishop
of Waterford and Lismore, i in 1629.—C, MacD. Colgan acknowledges this Prelate’s
services in the following words: ‘‘ Ut constat elencho Ecclesiarum Dicecesis Lismorensis,
quem nuper ad nos vir humanissimus, multiplicis eruditionis virtutumque laude clarus,
D. Patricius Comerford, Episcopus Lismorensis, magna industria collectum, transmisit.”
Acta Sanctorum Hib., p. 555 a, note 2.
od
possim, letitiam de tuis conatibus, diligentia, progressu, etc. de gloria
non vana Gentis nostre prisca et Sanctorum ejus; presertim vero arridet
mihi illud tuum peilepide.* Quam vellem, ut istud et cetera tua non
Iucem modo aspicerent cito, sed etiam ut brevi manibus omnium Euro-
pzorum tenerentur, et oculis aspicerentur !
‘¢ Quod priusquam fiat, moneo Te primum, et amicé de quibusdam.
Unum est, Vitas Sanctorum Catalogi tui ad me Alber, Declani, Geraldi
de Majo; scatere (si quales illorum habes vitas, sint eedem cum lectis
abs me hic) scatere fabellis improbabilibus, etiam adversantibus non
solium passim scriptis, traditis, creditis, de 8. Patricio Apostolo nostro, }
ejusque legatione Romam, indeque in Iberniam, sed contrariis insuper et
Romanis Martyrologiis veteri et recentiori; et claré pugnantibus cum
indubie fidei dictis SS. Prosperi Aquitani, et Bede: Venerabilis etc. ut
ad oculum dedi demonstratum aliquando.
‘<Moneo deinde, quod magni rem momenti arbitrer, et viam expe-
ditissimam ad idem dtrogandam omnibus Adversariis nostris Demstero,
Camerario, Boéto, Majori, Buchanano etc., nempe, ut omnibus et sin-
eulis nostratibus seriptoribus tibi notis, tam domesticis quam externis
tecum presentibus et absentibus, seecularibus aut religiosis, Dominicanis,
Augustinianis, etc., suadeas opportune, ut nullam ullius argumenti (seu
Grammatici seu Philosophici, vel Theologici, Historici, etc.) typis man-
dari sinant, avt exire in lucem publicam, nisi in frontispic. ferat hune
vel similem Titulum: R. P. N. N. natione Iberni, seu Scoti Veteris etc.;
nam, assidua commemoratio Scotz Veteris in libris cujuscumque argu-
menti dispersis per Kuropam, ejusque Academias, non modo Adversariis
nostris creabit indignationem quamvis injustam; sed etiam creabit in
exteris passim lectoribus, saltem curiositatem inquirendi (et qui querit
inveniet) de Scotis' Veteribus, de Recentioribus Scotis Albanis; et de
injuria Immani, multiplicique Scotalbanorum nuperorum cum Demstero,
Hectore Boéto etc., negantium in sole veritatis, Ibernos nostros, olim
notatos ubique terrarum, nomine Scotorum, et Iberniam nostram fuisse
notam quondam, passimque per Europam sub nomine (etiam synonimo
proprioque) Scotia, Scotia Insula, Scotia Major, Scotia Ulterior, ete.
~ “ Denique moneo, vel potius precor, ut descriptum ad me mittas,
quod legisse me memini (Metis in Lotharingia) cum mecum esset R. P.
Patricius Fleming, Martyr, in manibus ejusdem, et quasdam Epistolas
8. Columbani nostratis Abbatis Luxoviensis, tum ad Bonifacium Papam
Romanum, tum datas per modum Apologize suse ad Episcopos Concilii |
* By peilemioe or peilipie he denotes Colgan’s great work of the Acta Sanctorum,
then in hands.
+ The Life of St. Gerald of Mayo is the only one of these three which Colgan pub-
lished. That of Declan was afterwards printed by the Bollandists (Acta SS. Julii, tom. v,
pp. 590—608), while that of St. Ailbhe remains in manuscript only. The Life of St. Ge-
raldus, as printed by Colgan, at March 13, is full of anachronisms, which the editor notices ;
but he does not advert to the censure here passed upon it by his learned correspondent.
See Acta Sanctorum Hibernia, pp. 599-606.
{ On the Patrician heterodoxy of the Lives of SS. Ailbhe and Declan, see Ussher,
Brit. Eccl. Antiq., cap. 16, Works, vol. vi., pp. 332-348.
38
Matisconensis in Gallia, ubi illum reprehenderant et respondere jusse-
rant de prepostera sua observatione Ritts Paschalis temporis, qui diver-
sus erat et adversans ritui canonico Romane Keelesie.* Aiebat etiam
P. Patricius Martyr, se selecta quedam habuisse de rebus nostratibus,
ex singulari quodam et abs se viso descriptoque cum esset ipse Ratis-
bone in Bavaria. O utinam selecta ista legissem !
‘‘ Atque hic scribendi jam finem coactus facio quod revera diebus
hisce, et multis preeteritis, etiam mensibus, occuper in expediendis intri-
catis conscientie casibus (assidue accidentibus), et componendis dissidiis
nunc istorum, nune illorum etc. Vale felix, mi Pater, et jure tuo ad-
versum me utere, qui presto semper ero pro viribus et opportunitate ad
gratificandum Tibi, quem cum omnibus Vestris amanter saluto, Deoque
commendo, quem ut mihi sit Ipse semper propitius, Oro et oretis.
‘ Dublini, 31 Janu., 1640, stylo Romano.
66 R2: V2:
“¢ Servus in Christo,
‘¢SrepHanus Vitus, e Societate Jesu.”
(Endorsed in a more recent hand on the original letter, )
“ Pretiosa Epistola insignis Antiquarii P. Stephani Whyte Soc. Jesu, ad
P. Colganum.”’
The thanks of the Academy were returned to Count Mac Donnell.
Rev. Dr. Lloyd read a paper, in continuation, ‘‘ On Earth-Currents
and their Laws.’
The Rev. Samuel Haughton presented the Original MS. Draft of the
Observed and Calculated Diurnal Tides of the Coast of Ireland for the
year 1850-51, contained in 84 Tables.
The Rev. William Reeves, D. D., presented an Index, in MS., of ‘ite
seven published volumes of the Proceedings of the Academy, prepared
by himself.
The marked thanks of the Academy were presented to the several
donors.
The Academy then adjourned.
* St. Columbanus’ Sermones and Epistole were copied by Fleming from manuscripts
in Columbanus’ monastery of Bobio. These, together with the opuscula of this illustrious
Father of the Irish Church, and a valuable body of illustrative matter, were prepared for
the press by Fleming, and eventually published by Thomas Sirinus, or O’Sherrin, in small
folio, Lovanii, 1667.
39
MONDAY, DECEMBER 9, 1861.
The Very Rev. Coartzs Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
W. H. Harpinex, Esq., read the following paper :—
On Manuscript Maprpen TowNLAND SURVEYS IN IRELAND OF A PUBLIC
CHARACTER, FROM THEIR INTRODUCTION TO 23RD OctToBER, 1641.
Mr. PResIpDENT AND GENTLEMEN oF THE Royat IrtsH AcApEMy,—The
information which my paper of this evening aims at communicating on
the subject of MS. mapped townland surveys in Ireland of a public
character, is a simple statement of facts and occurrences, many of which,
from whatever cause, have escaped historic notice; and yet they strike
me as meriting, even at this advanced period of literature and time,
to be drawn from their long repose in the public archives of the king-
dom, clothed in unpretending though suitable attire, and presented to
this Academy, and society at large, for consideration, if not instruction.
The popularly received notion is, that our earliest MS. mapped surveys,
of lands admeasured by scale and chain, are those known as the Down
Survey collection, compiled between 1654 and 1659,—as to a part, under
the sole able geometrical and strong common sense guidance of Doctor
William (afterwards Sir William) Petty, the ancestor of the present noble
house of Lansdowne ; and as to another part, under the joint responsibi-
lity of the Doctor and Benjamin Worseley; and as to the residue, under
said Doctor and Vincent Gookin, said Worseley and Gookin being the
then surveyors and escheators-general of the Commonwealth of England.
I am not ignorant that Howard, in his ‘‘ Trish Exchequer,” published
in 1776, represents Strafford’s survey of 1639 as being the earliest; but
other than what the term survey conveys, he gives no intimation of maps
having flowed from it; and every lawyer and well-informed person
knows that ancient surveys taken by juries before the provincial eschea-
tors were descriptive only, and without any such accompaniment. These
surveys, also called extents and inquisitions, were returned ‘‘ virtute
brevis” into Chancery, and “ virtute offic’ into Chancery or the Ex-
chequer.
I am also aware that Leland, in the first chapter of his fifth book on
Trish History, refers to Strafford’s inquisitions, finding the title of the
crown to Connaught, and the Byrne’s country in Wicklow; but neither
does this writer appear to have been aware that mapped townland sur-
veys followed close on the inquisitions.
Strafford’s letters and despatches, published by Knowles, in 1740,
lead us nearer to the truth, as in more than one of this collection,
‘« Raven and his thirty surveyors, and the slowness of the work,”’ are
spoken of; but they do not further satisfy as to the nature of the work,
or that it was brought to a successful issue. But the most mysterious
circumstance in reference to that important survey is, that when Stone,
the surveyor and escheator-general of the crown, in whose office and
40
custody the record of it was deposited and preserved before the lament-
able fire of 1711, made his report of the destructive effects of that fire -
upon the muniments in his department to the Lord Lieutenant and
Privy Council of the day, although in general terms he states that
Strafford’s survey was totally consumed, he does not describe in what
it consisted, —thus imposing the unprofitable and unpleasing task of fill-
ing in the picture upon the industry or imagination of inquirers of after
times.
To supply such omissions, to clear up all doubts and discrepancies,
and satisfy every reasonable mind that Strafford’s survey comprehended
maps, and yet was not, as Howard alleges, the earliest survey, or even
townland survey, I have entered upon my present task, and trust to
carry it to a close briefly, clearly, and conclusively, and with as little of
weariness to my indulgent hearers as may be practicable, considering
that it is the condensed evidence of the record relics of nearly four cen-
turies. But, feeling that such a task cannot be concluded within the
limit of time conceded to those having the privilege of addressing the
Academy, I have divided the subject into two papers, the first of which,
now in hand, carries the narrative down to the memorable historic era
of the Great Rebellion, which broke out in this kingdom on the 28rd of
October, 1641.
It seems not inappropriate to the introduction of the subject to state
briefly what my record experience teaches me to have been very ancient,
if not the most ancient geographical divisions of Ireland, and the changes
which time and circumstances effected in these divisions. There is a
full, carefully prepared, and apparently authentic account of the ancient
territorial divisions of Ireiand, prefacing two very solemn records of the
reign of Queen Elizabeth. Ozxe of these records contains the indentures
of composition made between the crown and the lords spiritual and
temporal, chieftains, freeholders, and others of the province of Con-
naught, and of some counties in Munster. The other 1s a book of sur-
vey of the great and smali county of Limerick. Eoth were compiled to se-
cure a certain and perpetual land revenue to the crown of England; and
for this purpose it was necessary to ascertain with precision the numbers
of plowlands or quarters in the several divisions of Connaught and some
parts of Munster, and the number of acres in the several divisions of
the great and small county Limerick. It was not, therefore, an act of
chance, choice, or caprice, the preparation of the account of the ancient
territorial divisions of Ireland which prefaces these records. It was a
solemn duty upon a solemn occasion, and for a solemn purpose, and I
therefore think myselfjustified in proposing this account as trustworthy
and reliable. ‘
These records point to and name five great divisions, namely, the
kingdoms of Leinster, Ulster, Munster, Connaught, and the compara-
tively small, though rich, central territory of Meath. Irish scholars and
antiquaries may possibly be enabled to decide whether this territory,
so conveniently placed relatively to the four surrounding kingdoms, was
not originally set apart and appropriated as the appanage of that king
41
who might be elected for the time being, and from time to time, mo-
narch of Ireland. We can appreciate such supremacy as essential to
provide for unity of action in affairs of state, equally affecting the ge-
neral interest ; and if this be so, the attaching Meath to the supreme
ecclesiastical jurisdiction, although lying so distant from Armagh diocese
proper, is quite intelligible. 1 am sustained in this view of Meath ter-
ritory, by an ancient MS. preserved in the British Museum, entitled,
‘an abbreviate of the getting of Ireland and of the decaye of the same,”’
compiled by Laurence Nowel, Dean of Lichfield, who died in 1576,
which states, ‘‘ that the chief of the kings, called the monarch, kept the
county of Methe with himself ad mensam, 7. e. for the maintenance of his
more honorable diet.”’
Four of these kingdoms continue unchanged in name, though not in
outline, Meath having merged in Leinster; and at some unascertained
periods, after the conquest of 1172, England, imitating Roman imperial
precedent, named them provinces.
The kingdoms were divided into cantreds, of which there was a
gross total of 184; and these cantreds, being subjected to some changes,
were anglicised into baronies or hundreds, and are now represented by
the increased ordnance survey number of 267, which includes cities,
counties of cities, and towns.
The cantreds were composed of towns, also called betaghtowns, after
a ratio of thirty to each, producing a resulting total of 5,520 betagh-
towns in the kingdom. ‘This particular territorial division has disap-
peared, and nothing resembling it remains, and I am unable to state
when or under what circumstances the extinction took place.
The towns or betaghtowns were divided into plowlands, otherwise
called ballyboes, carucates, or quarters, at a ratio of eight to each town,
producing by arithmetical computation a gross total for the entire king-
dom of 44,160; and each of these plowlands was estimated to contain
120 acres of arable land, over and above pasture, hills, rivers, woods,
wastes, and bogs. It was at this point of the territorial divisional scale
that the Irish standard of measure, if such it can be called, governing
the plowland and all superior divisions, was fixed.
These 44,160 plowlands are now represented by something beyond
60,000 townlands, as same are delineated upon the Ordnance Survey,
a most valuable, elegant, and nearly perfect picture of our native land,
and which does such infinite credit to the corps of Royal Engineers, who
produced and have charge of it. The excess of the number of town-
lands over plowlands is, as I apprehend, easily accounted for. So long
as proprietorship was regulated by the ancient stringent laws of ances-
tral descent and entail, the names, number, and bounds of betaghtowns
remained unaffected ; but necessity frequently found opportunity to
break through and evade these laws, and by degrees forced into the mar-
ket, 1f 1 may so express myself, a very considerable portion of the sur-
face of the country. This created new proprietors, who not unfre-
quently attached new names to their lands; and as time and changes
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. G
42
of this nature progressed, the betaghtowns multiplied, and their areas .
diminished, until at the present time we find them represented on the.
Ordnance Survey as before expressed. And it seems to me that, notwith-
standing that survey, these 60,000 townlands must, from the same
causes, continue to increase, unless the legislature enforce the adoption of
its description as a requisite, necessary, and indispensable measure to
entitle parties tothe benefits of registration of deeds and other instruments
affecting lands, tenements, and other hereditaments.
The plowlands, for farming and other practical purposes of life, were
subdivided into cartrons and a multitude of small and unequal portions,
in like manner as the townlands are now into farms, fields, and tene-
ments, which, as their area was and is ever varying to accommodate ever-
varying circumstances and tastes, are not made the subject of mapped
expression ; and it appears to me that it would be unwise as well as
useless so to delineate them, unless their bounds were as fixed and change-
less as those of the townlands of which they are integral parts; and to
such an attending contingency I do not apprehend that proprietors or
occupiers would silently submit.
Counties or shires are of purely English introduction. I cannot find
their parallel in ancient Irish divisions. Not one of them existed before
1172; and almost all of them were created by or under the authority of
act of parliament between 1543, when the territory of Meath was di-
vided into two shires, and 1715, when the counties of Tipperary and
Cross Tipperary were united into one county.
The account which the records in my own power thus enable me to
supply of the territorial divisions of Ireland, corresponds marvellously
with a yet more ancient representation of them, as communicated by the
Rev. W. Reeves, D. D., in an interesting and valuable paper read by him,
before this Academy, on the evening of Monday, the 22nd of April last.
His 185 tricha-ceds represent my 184 cantreds.
His 5560 bailebiatachs represent my 5520 towns or betaghtowns.
His 66,600 seisreachs represent my 44,160 plowlands.
And his scale of contents is fixed, as is mine, at this latter division,
which determines the measure of all others in the ascending line.
The difference, and it is amaterial one, between the two statements, is
thenumber of seisreachs in the ballybetagh which Doctor Reeves makes 12,
and the number of plowlands in the town, which my authority makes 8 ;
the arithmetical differential deduction from this discrepancy is 22,440
seisreachs or plowlands, equivalent to 2,692,800 arable acres of land over
and above their appurtenant pasture, hills, rivers, woods, wastes, and
bogs. The Dean of Lichfield’s MS. abbreviate before referred to, makes
a betaghtown to contain 960 arable acres over and above its appurte-
nances ; and this exactly tallies with my record authorities, which give 8,
not 12 plowlands, to each such town. But the Dean’s manuscript dif-
fers from the Doctor’s authorities and mine as to the gross number of
these towns in the kingdom, which he makes 5920, being an excess of
400, equivalent to 384,000 acres of arable land with their appurtenances.
Wis summary of the kingdom is as follows, viz. :—
43
In Leinster, . . 31 cantreds equivalent to 930 bailebetaghs.
In Ulster, ie ses 5) re i 1,050 ‘3
In Desmond, . . 35 ne 5 1,050 a
In Thomond, . . 35 =p i 1,050 es
In Midth, Yi aks is i; 540 ne
In Connaught, . 35 i oe 900 Bs
Inthe Brennies, . 13 si ee 400 7
Total, ..202 Total, 5,920
The Abbreviate states that these divisions were made before the
conquest in 1172.
I consider it only right to point out these discrepancies, in the expec-
tation that my friend Dr. Reeves, who was first in the field, may inves-
tigate all the authorities, trace the origin of the error, and on some fu-
ture occasion explain and correct it before the Academy.
There is another division of the island, which, although ancient, is
not so much so as those I have particularized; and yet, as the offspring
of Christianity, merits special distinction. It is the allotment into pa-
rishes and dioceses. ‘These formations were intended, and through a
long period used, for purely ecclesiastical purposes. Their increase
and spread, which were gradual, denote the slow, though sure, deve- |
lopment of our common religion. Parishes are now used for civil as
well as ecclesiastical purposes; and their area as to surface and popu-
lation are strikingly different.
But to return, after this long territorial divisional digression, to town-
land MS. mapped surveys, it is manifest from all the charters and grants
by the crown of England that have fallen under my observation, from
an early period to latein the reign of Hlizabeth, as well as from the in-
quisitions taken before the escheators of Leinster, Ulster, Munster, and
Connaught, and returned as before observed into the courts of Chancery
and Exchequer, that no townland survey admeasurement by chain and
scale, and consequently no plot or mapped expression thereof, was made
or even thought of. Territories and lands were conquered, seized upon,
escheated, and passed away by grant 7” globo ; they were won with,
and measured and defended by, the sword.
There exist, no doubt, as the Library of Trinity College, Dublin,
the State Paper Office, the British Museum, and other like English record
depositories, testify, many MS. charts and sketches of kingdoms, pro-
vinces, bays, forts, encampments, battles, and other features representing
strength, attack, and defence,—the rough industrious evidences of mili-
tary precaution, foresight, and skill; but I do not consider these cu-
rious and not uninteresting remains of the olden time applicable to, or
falling within the scope of, a memoir intended only to exhibit the origin
and progress of townland surveys in Ireland.
And now arises an important question, which, solved aright, at once
discloses the cause and reason of the introduction of land surveying into
this country; and that question is, What was the apparent necessity for
such surveys ? :
44
The fact is, and history declares it, that the crown of England, which
had all the responsibility and charge of the conquest, as well as the after.
expenses for the support and maintenance of an Irish executive govern-
ment, being in the distance, was induced to pass away to its great and
successful military leaders and civil supporters the territorial and other
valuable fruits which from time to time had been won; and that too
without the reservation of anything like suitable crown rents to aid in
the payment of said Irish government charge and expenses. And s0 re-
cently as the year 1546, the Academy will probably be surprised to
hear, the entire revenue of this kingdom, from all sources, amounted to
to barely £3000, a sum totally inadequate to defray the annual civil and
military charges.
The possessions of the monasteries and other religious foundations,
surrendered to and vested in the crown by various acts of parliament,
in the reign of King Henry VIII., were disposed of by that monarch
with greater regard to state interests, and the consequence was an in-
erease of the revenue before stated by a sum of £6,800 per annum.
Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that Edward VI.
should have considered it necessary to appoint a surveyor and escheator-
general to take and retain in his office, for the perpetual information and
protection of the crown, accurate surveys of all estates and interests
remaining to it, as well as of all other that might afterwards fall in by
escheat, forfeiture, or otherwise; and it is to this office, and nearly to
this period, that the origin of manuscript townland plots or surveys are
really attributable.
The creation grant of this office was by letters patent under the
great seal of Ireland, dated 15th November, 2d Edward V1I., and was
passed to Walter Cowley, of the office of surveyor, appraiser, valuer,
and escheator-general of all and singular crown honours, manors, lord-
ships, messuages, lands, tenements, woods, possessions, revenues, and
hereditaments within Ireland, together with an annual salary of one
hundred pounds,—a very large amount of remuneration in those days.
I subjoin the names of all persons appointed to said office, and dates of
the respective grants, down to the 23rd October, 1641, the period at
which the portion of my narrative communicated in this paper termi-
nates, V1Z.:—
1. Walter Cowley, . .. . To hold during pleasure, . . 15 Nov. 1548,2Edw.VI.
27 Bamund Sutton, 4). yWathout tenures.) ar.iis kiss 19 Sept. 1551, 5 Edw. VI.
3. Michael Fitzwilliams,. . To holdforlife.. ...... 12 May, 1552, 6 Edw.VI.
4, Launcelot Alford, . . . To hold during pleasure, . . . 16Jan. 1572, 14 Eliz.
5. Sir Geofiry Fenton,Knt. . To holdfor life... .... '. 10 Aug.1591, 39 Eliz.
6. William Parsons, Gent.,. To hold during good behaviour, 26 Dec. 1602, 44 Eliz.
7. Francis Blundel,. . . . Im reversion for life. . . . . . 18 Feb. 1609, 6 Jas. I.
8. Walliam Parsons: ch 92) 5 -Acreinstatementi ic, 0s 4.3.0. 14 Feb. 1610, 7 Jas. I.
9. William Parsons and his
brother Laurence,. . . To holdforlife.. ...... 26 Mar.1611, 9 Jas. I.
10. Sir William Parsons, Sir
Adam Loftus, and Rich-
ard Parsons, son and
heir to Sir William, . . Upon surrender for life,, . . . 24 Dec. 1624, 26 Jas. I.
45
King Edward VI. and his immediate successors, Philip and, Mary,
came upon the stage and departed without an opportunity offering for
the exercise of the conservative office of surveyor and escheator-general.
It is true, that Queen Mary seized upon the countries of the O’ Mores,
O’Connors, and O’Dempsies,in Leinster, called Leix and Offaly, and
created them by act of parliament into the King’sand Queen’s Counties,
calling the principal towns after their own names; but I have not seen
any evidence from which to conclude that mapped surveys were then
made of these countries, either in gross or in detail. It was in the follow-
ing reign of Queen Elizabeth, when Ulster and Munster burst into a
flame by the rebellion of the earls of Tyrone and Desmond and their
followers, and which resulted in their attainder and the vesting of their
estates in the crown by sundry acts of parliament, that MS. mapped
townland surveys were called into existence.
A variety of inquisitions of the lands forfeited in the counties of Cork,
Kerry, Limerick, Tipperary, and Waterford, taken before the lord de-
puty and certain other commissioners, of whom Launcelot Alford, the
surveyor and escheator-general was one, in the twenty-sixth, twenty-
eighth, and twenty-ninth years of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, are in
existence in the auditor-general’s collection of records; but these inqui-
sitions only describe the names and situations of the lands, without
ascertaining quantities in acres or otherwise. So soon, however, as the
Queen and her Council decided upon establishing, under certain condi-
tions and limitations, a plantation of her English subjects upon these
forfeited territories ; and for that purpose determined to grant them out
to undertakers, in scopes of twelve, ten, eight thousand, and a lesser
number of English acres, it became indispensable to the interests of the
crown, as well as to equity in the distribution of the lands amongst the
undertakers, to have the area of each town accurately measured, ascer-
tained, and laid down upon a plot or map.
Accordingly, I find a commission to that end, bearing date the 19th
June, in the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, accom-
panied by minute instructions from the ministers and lords of Her Ma-
jesty’s Privy Council in England addressed to Sir Henry Wallop, Kut.,
under-treasurer of Ireland, and to other commissoiners there, of whom
the auditor-general, and the surveyor and escheator-general were two ;
authorizing and requiring them to make special inquiry in relation to
said forfeitures, to measure the demesnes, and to reduce acres to plow-
lands, according to the custom of the country, and to value the acres
rateably according to perches.
The survey was completed in the year 1586, and must have been
returned into England, as ‘‘The Plot from England for inhabiting and
peopling Munster’’ was soon afterwards sent to the lord deputy. And,
further, a very large proportion of the principal plantation grants were
passed under the great seal of England almost simultaneously, based
upon that survey, and which could not have been so passed unless the
guiding information enabling the distribution had been on the spot.
The plantation grants passed under the great seals of England and
46
Ireland respectively, before the year 1599, distributed to the under-
takers, in the counties before named, 295,379 arable acres, English —
measure, according to the statute of Winchester, as the record states,
at annual crown rents, amounting in gross to £2,704 14s. 9d. of late
Irish currency.
Having been permitted, by the kindness of the Rev. J. H.Todd, D.D.,
Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, the opportunity of inspecting,
in the library of that college, a volume of curious and interesting maps
and plans, ranging in date between 1557 and 1723, I found at folio 38
of the collection a manuscript map, entitled, ‘‘'The Plot of Munster, by
Francis Jobson,’ and dedicated to ‘‘ The Honourable Lord Bourlay, Lord
High Treasurer of England.” In a long and expressive marginal note,
Jobson sets out his services, stating ‘‘ that he was three years in her ma-
jesty’s service, surveying and measuring part of the lands escheated
to the crown in Munster ;’’ and further, ‘‘that Arthur Robinson and
Lawson were employed on same survey.” The map in question is ge-
nuine, and clearly a reduction by Jobson from the townland surveys,
made in pursuance of the pre-recited commission, as a gift likely to be
acceptable to Lord Burleigh.
From such accumulated evidence, I concluded that there must have
been mapped surveys accompanying the inquisitions and books of survey;
and that nothing less could satisfy the exigencies of the plantation—
a work that was to be guided by a measure of land up to that time un-
known in Ireland, andby a scale of crown rent imposition of three-pence
per English arable acre. ;
Under these circumstances, I attended at Her Majesty’s State Paper
Office in London, early in the year 1860, and asked to be shown mapped
surveys relating to lands in Ireland referable to the reign of Queen
Klizabeth. This public department profess to have collected with care,
arranged in order of time, and bound up in three volumes, their MS.
mapped surveys relating to Ireland. The first of these volumes was
placed before me. It contained the earliest mapped specimens, and
embraced the period between 1558 and 1602. I didnot discover among
them the maps I was in search of; but I found there a manuscript
map of the great and small county of Limerick of the year 1586—the
very year of the survey—upon which, in a marginal note of contempo-
raneous handwriting, it is stated, ‘“‘that all the lands mm that county
were accurately mapped on a scale of 164 feet to the perch, agreeably to
the statute of Winchester, the particulars whereof were distinguished by
name and colour, and were all set down on the plot.’’ After such a re-
velation and complete confirmation of the views [ had arrived at from the
records in my own official custody, I think it may fairly be concluded
and conceded that MS. mapped surveys were taken at same period of all
the Munster forfeitures adverted to; and, further, thatthese maps, if not
destroyed, are somewhere stowed away in London record repositories,
and that sooner or later they will see the light. Except as historical
curiosities, and illustrative of the progress towards perfection since arrived
AZ
at in the art of surveying, I do not say that they would be useful.
There survive few, if any, of the undertakers’ grants which represent
the title of present proprietors from the crown; but, should there be any
such, the maps in question would to them possess a value beyond that
suggested. These maps of large portions of Cork, Kerry, Limerick,
Tipperary, and Waterford, I consider to have been the first public MS.
mapped townland survey in Ireland.
The forfeitures of the Earl of Tyrone and his followers in Ulster were
allowed to remain in the undisturbed possession and enjoyment of the
former proprietors and possessors during the remainder of Queen Eliza-
beth’s reign. This may have happened from the want of a sufficient
military force to deal with two provinces, both decidedly hostile, at the
same time ; or 1t might have arisen from the physical impossibility of
simultaneously carrying out so comprehensive an undertaking as the pro-
jected English plantations involved. The fixed and undiseuised design
was to subject both provinces to plantation; and as Queen Elizabeth
had the merit of establishing the one, to King James, her successor, she
bequeathed the responsibility of effecting that of the other.
Accordingly, I find that by letters patents, bearing date at Dublin,
the 25th July, in the seventh year of the reign of King James I., accom-
panied by articles of instructions of survey, his said Majesty nominated
and appointed Sir Arthur Chichester, Knt., Lord Deputy of Ireland;
the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin; two other bishops; Sir Thomas
Ridgeway, Knt., Vice-Treasurer and Treasurer at War; the Marshal of the
Army, William Parsons, surveyor and escheator-general ; and many other
exalted state and legal functionaries, commissioners to survey all lands
in Armagh, Coleraine and the Derry, Donegal, Fermanagh, Cavan, and Ty-
rone; in the execution whereof the ecclesiastical lands were directed to
be distinguished by themselves; and the forfeited lands to be divided
into proportions of ballyboes, quarters, and tates, with names and bounds ;
and plots were directed to be made of each county, and the commission-
ers were to prick out the several proportions therein by name; and the
records, when completed, were directed to be transmitted to England in
cases before Hallowmas, 1609, that the King might have time to resolve
therefrom in the winter, and to signify his pleasure against the next
spring.
: There were two interests to be protected by, and exhibited on, the
records of these survey proceedings, namely, those of the crown and
the church. To define and set out the latter, inquisitions were taken
and returned into Chancery for each respective county, most minutely
describing the ecclesiastical, but not the escheated lands. I have no
doubt that books of survey describing as minutely these lands were also
taken and returned into the ex-officio custody of the surveyor-general,
as William Parsons, who was then surveyor-general, furnished the
auditor-general with a roll of these escheated lands in the year 1611,
which remains in the proper custody at this day as a record of the fact.
But the county inquisitions and survey books combined would not
48
satisfy the instructions which directed the commissioners to have plots
of each county made, and have impressed thereon certain distinctive.
features, which no language, however clear or strong, could do. Besides,
the term plot in connexion with the survey signifies a map, and that
only. And, no doubt, as these maps were not returned into the office of
the surveyor-general, they were, agreeably to the terms of their instruc-
tions, transmitted by the commissioners in cases into England, for the
King’s consideration and pleasure; and a further circumstance im con-
firmation of this conclusion is found in the fact, that the earliest and
most extensive of the plantation grants were passed under the great seal
of England in the year 1610.
As in the case of the maps of the first plantation, in the reign of
Queen Elizabeth, I asked at the State Paper Office to be shown those of
the counties enumerated of the year 1609,—when the second volume of
maps relating to Ireland, embracing all the MS. specimens of the reign
of King James I., was placed before me; and one of the first objects that
attracted and fixed my attention on opening the volume was the survey
I was in search of; I knew it at sight, and upon inspection found, that
there were four county books, each vellum-bound, and illuminated with
coats of arms after the fashion of the day, representing Armagh, Cavan,
Fermanagh, and Tyrone, and containing separate maps of each barony
in each respective county, within which were pricked out the several
proportions of lands therein, and their subdivisions by name, as required
by the articles of instruction annexed to the commission of survey.
These several subdivisions were, as appears to me, afterwards suc-
cessively coloured off, to distinguish the townlands granted from those re-
maining undisposed of, and in the hands of the crown, until, by repeated
processes of colouring of different hues to denote different grants or pro-
perties, all were distributed.
It is much to be regretted that the maps of Coleraine and Derry, and
of Donegal, which would complete the six escheated counties, are not
forthcoming. Yet I cannot but hope that they will be found, as they
should be, reposing in some unexplored corner of Her Majesty’s State
Paper Office.
The subjoined copy of a letter 4ccompanying the six (not the four)
books of maps of the escheated counties when deposited in that office,
most graphically, satisfactorily, and conclusively proves, that Thomas
Ridgeway, under-treasurer of Ireland, and one of the commissioners
named in the commission of survey, proceeded to London in the spring
of 1610, and personally delivered them over to Lord Salisbury, treasurer
of England, for the consideration and pleasure of the King, as the com-
missioners were directed to do.
The letter also suggests a very unsettled state of the north of Ire-
Jand at the time of the taking of the survey, which was carried out in
the presence of a military force; and this, no doubt, was the reason that
the marshal of the army was constituted one of the commissioners. The
letter runs as follows, viz. :—
4g
“* May it please your L’:
‘‘The mapps of the 6 escheated Counties, besides the Derrye, being
but now newly bound in 6 several bookes for his Majt*** view and the
light of the intended plantaéon, I humbly send them herewithal unto
yo" Ho" with the humble desire to receive some advice from yo" L by
Mr. Newton or otherwise, whether I shall sett downe in y° plaine leafe
at the fore front of each booke the contents of the same Shire in this
very forme of the enclosed Sumary note of Calculation, Or ells leave it
for a tyme unwritten to be afterward filled up according to such other
forme as any alteraGon upon the now course in hand may happen to
produce. Also, I humbly present unto y* Lp for y" Hon™ own use
and perusal at y* best pleasure I have a dozen lyke Bookes of my own
which (imitation only) I extracted in the camp and at my house.
‘‘ Forbearing to fill up the very compliments and description or the
other blanke leaffes with my notes, untill I receave some test from your
Lin generall, what will best sorte with the same mappes and w™ y” H™
lykinge, whereupon all shall be performed accordingly, In brief and yet
particularly win 3 or 4 days at fardest.
‘‘ The true copy of the L° Dep® remaining advizes concerning the
plantation I have sythence y* Lops vouchsafed admittance and audience
yesterday (for which I rest humbly bound) selected and singled out
from among other his Lops remembrances, both publyck ‘and private
(the latter importable at your Lops better leisure). The Heads and true
state of all ells requirable of me by y* Hon" (This of the plantaGéon beg ~
the hoe age and first and principal part of my employment from Ireland
hyther), I will not fail (God willing) even in ipso puncto sincerely and
loudly to set downe and send about the midst of the next week for y*
Lopps perusall at y* oune best times.
“My ever good God in Heaven continue and encrease to y’ L?° ali
honor, healthe, and happynesse even so forbearing y’ Hon" furder trou-
ble, I humbly et ever remaine,
“«'Y" L* wholly
‘““to dispose of,
2 “Ta Ripenway.
‘From my
“‘ Loging in y° Strand,
“March 15° 1609.
“‘ [humbly present also to y* L the Irish Conceived pedigrees of their
Great Lordes.
“ Endorsed,
‘‘ Maps, Escheated Counties, Irish Pedigrees, &c.”’
I have compared closely the maps of some of the baronies with our
modern Ordnancemaps; and although there exists, as I anticipated, from
the great perfection to which the art of surveying has attained since
1609, whenit was but in its infancy, considerable difference of configura-
tion, and still more marked discrepancies in the names of denominations,
yet the maps in such juxtaposition identify with tolerable accuracy the
BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL, VIII. # ;
50
past with present features and outlines; and where, as in the greater
number of instances is the case, the title of present possessors grows out ©
of, and is dependent upon, the plantation grants, although the greater
portion of the names by which the townlands were granted have dis-
appeared in the stream of time, sufficient identifying incidents remain
to satisfy equity and common sense that certain names and features on
the Ordnance maps are represented by certain other names and features
laid down on the maps of 1609.
There is, however, one barony of the four escheated counties, the
maps of which have turned up, that represents an appearance the very
reverse of truth. It is the barony of Armagh: the lands on the right
hand boundary of the map, and so internally to its centre, should be on
the left; and, contra, the left arrangement should be on the right. In
considering the cause of such displacement, it occurred to me that the
outlines of the map, when originally traced, and before writing in the
names of the townlands, might have been reversed, and that then the
names were written into their reverse boundary outlines. And having
tested this idea by an exactly similar counter-action, the true originally
intended map came into view. ‘The error isall the more unaccountable,
as more than one-half of the barony is ecclesiastical property, in the
defence and preservation of which the commission of survey included as
commissioners all bishops having spiritual jurisdiction and charge within
the six escheated counties.
The mistake would have proved of more consequence in any other
barony than that of Armagh, as the entire property in the barony was
(except a few ballyboes) vested in the Archbishop of Armagh, in right
of his see; in the Crown, in right of the fort of Dungannon; and in
- Trinity College, in right ofits grant under the great seal of England, .
dated at Westminster, the 29th August, in the eighth year of the reign
of King James I. (1610).
The general utility of the maps may be exemplified by this planta-
tion grant to the College. The grant passes the territory of Towaghy,
but does not name the ballyboes or townlands of which it consisted ;
neither does the inquisition of the ecclesiastical lands in the county of
Armagh before referred to ;—the map of the barony names them all, and
defines their respective outlines, and relative position to each other.
Any one present desirous of inspecting these maps, will have the
opportunity of doing so at the close of the evening; and I would call
the special attention of antiquarians to the frequent delineation on town-
lands of a rath or habitation tenement ; but whether these represent
the more ancient features of the counties, or were intended to mark out
the places where buildings were to be raised by the undertakers, in
pursuance of the articles of plantation, I am unable as yet to form an
opinion.
These maps are very beautiful specimens of the art of phota-zincogra-
phy—a name given by Colonel Sir Henry James, R. E. and K.C.B.,toa
process invented, I believe, by himself. They were executed by direc-
tions of the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury, under the
ol
colonel’s superintendence, at the Ordnance Survey establishment for
England, at Southampton, for the use of the Landed Hstates’ Record
Office, Dublin, where their practical utility and value are lkely to be
well and frequently tested. And I would here suggest to the Academy
the desirableness of securing a copy of the maps for their library, which
the Treasury might the more readily be disposed to grant, considering
that it would be the gift of an original and curious national work of art
to a proper representative national institution.
I have heard it whispered, Mr. President and Gentlemen, that in
assuming the discovery of the MS. townland maps of the four escheated
counties of Armagh, Cavan, Fermanagh, and Tyrone, and attributing to
them the value and importance I have ventured to do, I have usurped
the earlier claim to the discovery of another individual. My best answer
to this shadowy rumour, as well as the most candid and fair way of
enabling the Academy to judge of its truth, is to state the simple facts
relating to the claim suggested, and in the very terms in which they
were originally couched, which are these :—Under date of 23rd July,
1855, E. P. Shirley, Esq., published, in the ‘“‘Ulster Archeological Jour-
nal,’ for 1856, a catalogue 2 extenso of the contents of the three volumes
of State Paper Office maps relating to Ireland, to which I have already
referred ; and, amongst others, he enumerates the maps of the several ba-
ronies in each of the forementioned counties; and prefacing that enume-
ration, isa note in the words following :—
«‘The following maps were originally bound in vellum, and are im-
prest with the arms of Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, being presented
to his lordship by S* Thomas Ridgeway, Treasurer of Ireland, in
1609.”
The catalogue does not describe the maps as MS. maps, nor as town-
land maps, nor as maps of the escheated lands, nor does it in any way
link them with the Royal Survey of 1609 ; and I am much mistaken if,
from such a description, any person was led to suppose that they were
townland maps of the four escheated counties they represent, much less
that they were the bond fide MS. emanation of said Royal Commission of
Survey. Indeed, such a conclusion from such premises would have been
but a fortunate guess. And I donot think that Mr. Shirley himself was
aware of the origin, nature, or value of the baronial maps he catalogued,
and so communicated to the public. And in confirmation of this con-
clusion, I refer to an elaborate paper published some time after in this
same ‘ ‘Archeological Journal’’ (vol.iv., p.118), on the subject of ancient
Irish surveys, which, with Mr. Shirley’ s catalogue before the author’s
eyes, passes over the ‘valuable MS. townland survey of 1609, and draws
into review a comparatively worthless one of a part of the north of Ire-
land, made by Norden, between 1609 and 1611. This silence of the
author of that paper appears to me conclusive evidence, that in the north
of Ireland at least, and where the information would be most valuable,
they were unacquainted with the origin and nature of Mr. Shirley’s
baronial maps, until my discovery and published letter revealed both.
And now I beg to pass away from this unpleasant, though not un-
challenged explanation, to the subject of my own paper.
52
The first and second series of mapped townland surveys to which
I have called the attention of the Academy, could not have been com- —
piled without considerable cost; and were’ I enabled, which I am
not, to lay my hands upon the public audited account of that cost, I
have no doubt that it would abundantly confirm the conclusions which
the evidence within my power led me to form on the subject. The
amount, whatever it may have been, was not drawn out of the Irish
exchequer. The revenue of this kingdom was insufficient for the ordi-
nary demands upon it. The survey expenses, therefore, as well as those
incidental to quelling the rebellions out of which those surveys sprung,
were provided by, and accounted for,in England. And my object in
calling attention to this not unimportant circumstance, is to suggest to
other inquirers the prudence of searching for the account records in the
proper London repositories; and with this observation I pass on to a
third series of MS. mapped townland surveys.
When King Charles I., at a time of comparative quiescence, ascended
the throne of England, the revenue of Ireland, although greatly in ad-
vance of what it had been, was barely (sufficient to defray the very
limited civil and military expenditure charged against it. In the year
1632, and just when Lord Wentworth, a personal friend and most zeal-
ous promoter of the King’s interests, was appointed Lord Deputy, the
aggregate amount of the revenue in round numbers was £53,300, and
the expenditure £54,000. Every one who has studied the history of
the period knows how assiduously, and with what a high hand, that
nobleman set about and succeeded in raising the resources of the country,
until in the year 1639 it reached £102,000; and certainly the increase,
as I could easily prove, was altogether attributable to his clear and com-
prehensive mind.
One of his projects for the improvement of Irish finance was seizing
into the hands of the Crown, under pretence of defective titles, the
counties of Galway, Mayo, Sligo, and Roscommon, in Connaught; of
Clare, Limerick, and part of Tipperary, in Munster; and of the Byrne’s
Country, Cosha, and Ranelagh, in Wicklow, in Leinster; with the intent
of establishing and reaping therefrom the fruits of another,—a third
plantation. This scheme, however, was ultimately defeated, as appears
to me, through the great power and influence with the King of the then
Earl of Clanrickard and St. Alban’s, who inherited from his ancestors
five baronies in the county of Galway alone.
A modification of Wentworth’s idea was submitted to; and the great
proprietors de facto, ifnot deyure, within the scopes of the proposed plan-
tation, as well as all others there, were permitted to come in before
commissioners appointed by the Crown for the remedy of defective titles,
and compound by money payments for new grants of their several
estates, rights, and interests, which swelled the revenue of the kingdom
very considerably at that time. The extent of these grants may be
estimated from the fact of the enrolments of them filling twenty-four
closely written volumes of foolscap size and proportionate thickness.
53
The court of defective titles may have suggested the notion of the
modern Landed Estates Court: the substantial difference between them
consists in this, that whereas the letters patents were obtained on pay-
ment ofa money consideration to the Crown, and protected the grantee
and all deriving under him from Crown claims, the conveyance from
the Landed Estates Court is attainable at the mere cost of the law ex-
penses attendant upon the proceedings before it; and, the authority being
parliamentary, the title conferred is good against the world.
The preparations preceding, and necessary to carry out Wentworth’s
design, had the effect of calling into existence commissions of survey,
which resulted, agreeably to former precedents, in inquisitions finding
the title of the Crown to the counties named. These inquisitions were
returned into Chancery some time between 1637 and 1639. And asit
was essential for the purposes of the proposed plantation to ascertain
accurately the quantities and bounds of the several townlands, the sur-
veyor- general was again ealled into action.
The books of survey and maps compiled in pursuance of these pro-
ceedings were returned into the office of the surveyor-general ; and were
all consumed, as stated by Stone, the then surveyor-general, in the cala-
mitous fire of 1711. But, antecedently to that event, copies of the sur-
vey books, expressing the names of the denominations of lands, their
quality, and contents, Irish plantation measure, and situation as to
parish, barony, and county, together with the significant number of re-
ference by which each might be referred to, and identified on the plot
or map, were made out and returned by the surveyor-general to the com-
missionersfor executing the act of settlement in the year 1661. The com-
missioners required such assistance to enable them to charge the King’s
quit-rents, imposed for a special purpose by the act, and also ultimately
to distribute the lands themselves to the adventurers, soldiers, trans-
planted persons, and other legitimate claimants.
These books, after serving the purposes for which they were intended,
as well as the decrees, certificates, and other record proceedings of the
commissioners, were, by direction of section 1 of the Act of Explana-
tion, 17 & 18 Car. II., and of clause 60 of the rules attached to and
incorporated in the Act of Settlement, 14 & 15 Car. II., cap. 2, delivered
up to the auditor-general about the year 1678, to remain as of record in
his office, for perpetual preservation and public use; and they arenow de-
posited in the Landed Estates Record Office, Dublin; and abundantly cor-
roborate the statement I have made of Wentworth’s, alias Strafford’s,
mapped townland survey. But thatno doubt should be allowed to remain
upon so important a point, I subjoin a statement in detail of payments
made out of the Irish exchequer to an extent exceeding £9,000, which
declares the names of the counties subjected to survey, and the nature of
the records arising out of it. ‘The inquisitions alone are not named ;
but, as they are in existence in Chancery, they tell their own tale. My
object j is to show that there were also books descriptive of the survey,
and maps of the townlands described in the books :—
D4
Account from Sub-Treasurer’s Rolls of 1637-8,-9, and 1640.
ConNAUGHT.
oo By od.
Paid Thomas Raven, for surveying and measuring
Mayo, Galway, and the several counties of Con-
naught, ata 1,952.8 9
,, Captain Nicholas Pinar, for surveying and mea-
suring of Connaught Plantation, ae 1,226 9. 0
,, Viscount Rannelagh and Sir E. Willoughby, for
ditto, 800 0 0
», Joseph ister for reducing the. several original
maps of Mayo and Galway, 56 0 O
», Name persons, for tracing maps, Rosecamne,
Sligo, Mayo, Galway, and Meret Town of Gal-
way, 33 6 8
,, Laurence Parsons, for engrossing original books
of Roscommon, Sligo, and Mayo, 26 10 0
», Lhomas Waring and Thomas Ravenscroft, for tran-
scribing books of Galway and Co. Townof Galway, 60 0 0
», Lhe Lord Deputy and other the Commissioners of
Survey and attendants, Laurence Parsons, and
others, S1398T- 1s
Total for Connaught, . 6,085 15 5
MUnNsTER.
Paid William Gilbert and twenty-two other surveyors
and measurers of Co. Clare, TR and Tip-
perary, .. ; 2,200 0 90
», The Lord Deputy’ S journey, 700 0 O
Total for Munster, 2,900 0 0
LEINSTER. :
Paid Captain Nicholas Pinnar and William Pinnock,
for measuring the territories of Byrne’s Country,
Cosha, and Ranelagh, in the County Wicklow, 227 15 6
Gross Total, . 9,218 10 11
This evidence clearly shows that there were paid for and compiled
books of survey and plots or maps for the counties of Galway, and county .
of the town of Galway, Mayo, Roscommon, and Sligo, in Connaught ; 4
for the counties of Clare, Limerick, and a portion of Tipperary, in Mun-
ster; and for a portion of the county of Wicklow, in Leinster. And
D0
I, in conclusion, express my conviction that many officially certified
tracings of the maps and copies from the books of this survey, issued
out of the surveyor-general’s office before the lamentable and destructive
fire of 1711, are yet im existence, and lying concealed amongst the title-
deeds of ancient Irish landed proprietors. And I would urgently sug-
gest to such, as well as to their solicitors, a search for and submission
to my inspection of as many as may be found; when I will undertake,
upon unexceptionable and contemporaneous evidence, to prove the genu-
ineness of such as may be genuine; and thus give authenticity and
weight to their documents of title, and at the same time additional tes-
timony to what I have already advanced of plots or maps being accompa-
niments or fruits of Strafford’s survey.
Professor WitiiAm K. Suriivan read the following paper :—
ON somE currous MotEecuLaAR CHANGES PRODUCED IN SILIcATE oF Zinc
BY THE APPLICATION OF HBAT.
fw a Paper which I read to the Academy on its first meeting this session,
some curious pisolithic combinations of silicate and carbonate-of zine
from Dolores mine, near Santander, in Spain, were described. Mention
was also made of the presence of carbonic acid in the fibrous Smithson-
ite or hemi-morphite from the same locality. It was sought to account
for this circumstance, as well as the variation in the amount of water,
and its want of proportionality to the other constituents which are
generally observed in the published analyses of silicate of zinc, by sup-
posing that the carbonic acid existed as dicarbonate of zine which was
in combination with disilicate of zinc. This hypothesis involved the
isomorphism of the silicate and carbonate, which were consequently con-
sidered to be capable of forming an indefinite number of compounds,
like the similar salts of isomorphic bases or acids. For all these com-
pounds the general formula m (2Zn0,8i0,) +” (2Zn0,CO,) + p HO, may
be proposed.
A. very curious molecular change, which I have found to be pro-
duced in all these compounds by the action of heat, appears to me to
give a very unexpected support to the view regarding the constitution
of the silicates just stated, and consequently to the isomorphism of silicic
and carbonic acids, upon which it is primarily founded. When frag-
ments of the pisolithic silicates were heated to drive off the hydrated
water, they became of a bright lemon-colour, passing into orange; on
cooling, the colour almost wholly faded. The phenomenon is just like
what is observed with white oxide of zinc, except that the latter never
_ yields so bright a yellow as the silicates do. The change appears to take
place at a little above the temperature of melting lead; at a redness
just visible af daylight, the colour of the fragments changes to green,
which is sometimes of a deep verdigris-green. On removing the lamp
for a moment from under the crucible containing the fragments, they
suddenly became yellow. When the temperature was increased by
means of a blowpipe, the colour again became yellow. Onallowing the
56
crucible then to cool, the colour of the fragment changed successively
from light yellow to verdigris-green, then to bright orange-yellow, ©
which became paler as the cooling proceeded, until the fragments became
nearly white. On being heated, the chromatic scale was reversed, so
that the changes could :be observed both during the heating and cool-
ing. The changes took place very rapidly, with a kind of phosphorescent
elow, which was very beautiful, and could be repeated apparently any
number of times with the same fragments. The latter circumstance
shows that the phenomenon can take place after the loss of the carbonic
acid.
This remarkable molecular change is, perhaps, connected with the
hemi-morphism to which the pyr oclectric properties of the silicate of zine
are due; and as it is aswell, if not better, seen in the specimens containing a
very lar, ge excess of carbonate of zine, it would appear that dicarbonate ot
zine is likewise hemi-morphie. The circumstance that the change takes
place as well after the decomposition of the carbonate, may be urged
against this conclusion, itistrue. I think, however, that the objection is
_ only apparent. When the mineral is in fragments, the phenomenon is
best seen; when reduced to very fine powder, it almost wholly disappears.
Now, when fragments of a mineral containing carbonic acid are heated,
the latter goes away, but the residue retains the original form; and as
the pyroelectric properties are due to the relative position of the mole-
cules, as long as the mineral retains its form these changes occur. This
view 1s further corroborated by the circumstance that the silicate, which
contains scarcely any carbonate, and which it is very difficult to reduce
to a very fine powder, exhibits it better when powdered than the sili-
cates containing very little silica, although the latter act better in frag-
ments. The hydrocarbonate 3(Zn0,CO,) + 5(4n0, HO) which is described
in the paper above quoted, and which is there considered to have a dif-
ferent composition from that in combination with the silicate of zinc,
does not exhibit this chromatic phenomenon at all; and in the reniform
masses consisting of alternate shells of silicate and the hydrocarbonate in
question, so extremely thin that they can scarcely be distinguished by
the eye, the separate layers may at once be recognised on heating some
fragments, by the alternate lines of green and whitish-yellow, the former
being the silicate, and the latter the hydrocarbonate.
Professor Wittiam K. Suxtrvan also read the following paper :—
On a NEw Hypratep SILIcATE oF PoTasH, AND ON SOME OF THE ConpDtI-
TIONS UNDER WHICH THE RENIFORM ci ee In MINERALS MAY BE
DEVELOPED.
Axzout two years ago I wanted a solution of silicate of potash for some
experiments with which I was then engaged, and accordingly prepared
it, by fusing a mixture of finely powdered vein quartz with about four
times its weight of purified pearl-ash, ina Cornish crucible. The melted
glass was poured out on a cold plate of iron, and when cold was broken
into lumps, and put into a large glass jar about half full of water. On
ao?
being stirred about from time to time during a couple of days, the
smaller fragments nearly all dissolved, while the larger lumps were
only superficially acted upon. The solution thus formed, having been
found strong enough for the purposes for which the silicate was pre-
pared, was poured off, and fresh water poured upon the lumps, which
were frequently stirred during two or three days, by which a second
solution, but very much weaker than the first, was obtained. At this
period my experiments were interrupted, and the jar containing the
solution and the undissolved lumps was put away in a cupboard, where
it remained undisturbed for nearly a year. I then found that some of
the lumps still remained, to a great extent, undissolved ; but a great
number had softened into a pasty mass, in which were disseminated
here and there the unsoftened lumps. The whole of this pasty gelati-
nous mass was not immediately derived from the softening of the lumps,
as a part appeared to have been precipitated from the supernatant liquor,
so that the uneven surface formed by the original pasty mass was filled
up and partially covered over by a thin layer of gelatinous silica, like
that formed by precipitating a solution of basic silicate by soluble car-
bonates, or by a solution of sal-ammoniac. Upon the top of this pasty
mass, beautiful white warty concretions had formed, the whole being
covered by about six inches of water. The borders of the warts were
serrated, the serrations being produced by the projecting ends of fine
prismatic needles. In every instance the warts formed over a lump of
undissolved silicate, being largest where the lump came closest to the
surface of the pasty mass.
The jar, tightly covered with writing-paper, was again laid aside,
but in a place where it could be frequently examined. The warts gra-
dually increased in number, each new one appearing to commence over
a lump, or where the pasty mass was thickest and most granular, until
at length they extended into a continuous snow-white crust. The po-
sitions of the warts in this crust were marked by raised prominences.
The crust thus formed continued to increase in thickness, the fresh
depositions appearing to begin, as at first, over the lumps, so that the
raised prominences became more and more marked, until a distinct
reniform structure was developed. While this erowth was taking place,
the water had gradually evaporated, until not more than an inch covered
the crust, and the pasty mass had become quite gelatinous.
The supernatant liquor, which was a solution of carbonate of potash,
containing only a mere trace of silica, was poured off, and the crust re-
moved as carefully as possible. The latter was very fragile, the slightest
pressure reducing it to a pulpy mass. ‘The gelatinous mass upon which
the crust rested had a yellowish colour; left in the jar, it gradually
dried and cracked. Part of it, when dried, consisted of an opaque
whitish-grey substance, mottled with pure white, which was very friable -
when dried for some minutes in a water-bath. Another part, however,
was semi-translucent, hard, and very like some varieties of opal, and
contained water even after having been exposed to dry air for several
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. I
58
months. A very hard semi-translucent fragment contained, when first
removed from the jar, 23°27 per cent. of water, which would correspond
to Si0,HO ; but after some months’ exposure to dry air, it was reduced
to 9°59 per cent., or 8810,,HO. In both cases the fragment still con-
tained some carbonate of potash, so that no very accurate analysis of it
could be made. The gelatinous precipitate formed by passing carbonic
acid through soluble silicate of potash, even when exposed to, the air in
considerable mass until it became dry, yielded only an amorphous white
anhydrous powder, or one containing only small and variable quantities
of water. A hydrate containing 16°5 per cent. of water, and which may
be represented by the formula 3810,,2HO (=810,,H0O), appears, how-
ever, to have been obtained by dropping slowly hydrochloric acid into
a solution of basic silicate of potash of moderate strength, and drying
the gelatinous precipitate in a vacuum or in dry air. This hydrate con-
sisted of a white powder; but M. Doveri obtained a similar hydrate in
the erystalline state by precipitating a solution of silicate of copper dis-
solved in hydrochloric acid, by sulphide of hydrogen, and evaporating
the perfectly limpid solution of silica over quick-lime in a vacuum. When
the hydrate 38i,,2HO in the form of a white powder was exposed
for some time to a temperature of 100° to 120° cent., it lost half its
water, and formed a definite compound,-represented by the formula
3810,, HO (= 28103, HO), that is, the same compound as that which was
formed by the exposure of my hard semi-translucent silica for some
months to dry air. The latter, to which I have above assigned the
formula $10,,HO (=2810;,3HO), has the same composition as the re-
markable glassy hydrated silica obtained by Ebelman by exposing
silicic ether to the slow action of moist air. So far as I am aware, the
two hydrates which I have described are the only examples of definite
hydrated silica having been obtained in the form of opal. A strong so-
lution of silicate of potash put into a Briet’s apparatus, charged in the
ordinary way with bicarbonate of soda and tartaric acid, and left un-
disturbed for a few months, and then exposed to the air until it dried,
was horny here and there. The quantity of water in many varieties of
opal and hyalite is so small, that some mineralogists consider 1¢ not to
be chemically combined in those minerals. In what state, then, is it ?
Hydrated water may be held with so feeblea force as to appear attached
by cohesion. Mr. A. Gages, in a paper read before the British Asso-
ciation at Leeds, described an opaque siliceous skeleton which he obtained
by the long continued action of acids upon a mineral, and which became
transparent like hydrophane when plunged into water. The quantity
of water necessary to effect this change appeared to be definite; the
phenomenon was certainly an excellent example of mechanical cohesion
passing into chemical. Opal, hyalite, &c., as well as the semi-trans-
lucent gummy hydrated silica just described, probably belong to the
same category. The formation of some horny hydrated silica in the
Briet’s apparatus is interesting, as showing that time influences the
combining power of water and silica. <A similar influence appears to
be exerted upon carbonie acid dissolvedin water under pressure, because,
D9
the longer it is subject to the pressure, the more slowly it appears to be
evolved when the pressure is removed.
The gummy silica which adhered to the white crust was removed
as carefully as possible while the crust was still moist; the latter was
then placed upon dry filtering paper, which was frequently renewed, so
as to imbibe all the moisture. A portion was broken into small frag-
ments, and laid upon dry filtering paper under a bell-glass along with
a sulphuric acid desiccating dish filled with water. The air being always
saturated with moisture, the carbonate of potash in the substance deli-
quesced, and was absorbed by the filtering paper. The operation was
repeated until dry paper was no longer wetted by the crust. So com-
pletely was the carbonate of potash removed by this process, that even
after an exposure of several months to the air under a large bell-glass,
which was frequently lifted in order to allow the substance to be moved
about on the paper, it only yielded a few minute bubbles of carbonic
acid when treated with acid.
Thus dried it formed small porous lumps, which crushed between
the fingers into a snow-white gritty crystalline powder, formed of ex-
tremely fine oblique prismatic needles. Heated in a crucible to a red
heat, it lost water ; heated in the blowpipe fiame, it fused into a milky-
looking glass, which under a very strong heat became transparent.
Thus fused, it was scarcely acted upon by boiling oil of vitriol, even
though boiled with it for some hours. In the hydrated state, it was
decomposed by boiling concentrated hydrochloric acid, but only very
slowly ; it was readily attacked by oil of vitriol. For the purposes of
analysis a small quantity of the powder, produced by crushing the lumps
between paper, was shaken up with distilled water for some minutes,
in order to remove as far as possible all traces of carbonate of potash,
placed upon filtering paper, and repeatedly pressed, and then dried ata
temperature of about 60° cent. in a current of air. The substance was
decomposed by concentrated hydrochloric acid, and the silica and potash
directly determined, the latter bemg weighed as chloride. The results
of the analysis led to the formula KO,58i0,,14H0, as the following
table shows :—
Calculated. Found. ©
KO, hu Ac OM mimes. te, cu ua eA] ()
S10,, Me Sarah UTA TD Dimmu ec Me Aeg o ye
PON os yore cy ORO teiu ls Ws OOOO
100°000 100:075
A portion of the unbroken crust under which the filtering paper was
changed only a few times, was left to dry gradually. As it did so, some
carbonate of potash effloresced on it; this was derived from the mother-
liquor, and not from the decomposition of the compound, as a portion of
the latter left to dry for several months, and then well washed, had the
same composition as that above given. During the drying the crust
exfoliated into thin layers, which were often perfect shells wherever
60
there was a reniform prominence. In many of those shells a fibrous struc-
ture, could be distinctly traced,—the fibres appearing to converge as in
e'lobular minerals having a fibrous structure, such as wavelite, &c.
The formation of this hydrated silicate of potash may perhaps be
attributed to two, or even three causes. Firstly, the carbonic acid of the
air was gradually absorbed and combined with the potash of the basic
silicate, by which gelatinous silicate was precipitated upon the lumps
of undissolved silicate. Secondly, the lumps, in slowly dissolving, formed
an almost concentrated solution of basic silicate in their neighbourhood ;
this solution produced a diffusive current, which slowly brought a por-
tion of the solution of carbonate of potash from the surface, where it had
continued to absorb more carbonic acid after the precipitation of the
gelatinous silicate; this solution must therefore have. contained some
bicarbonate of potash, and on coming in contact with the solution of
basic silicate, must have produced carbonate of potash, and a less basic
silicate of potash, which, if rapidly formed, would be precipitated as a
powder, but being very slowly formed, crystallized out in obedience to
any direction impressed upon the molecules by the molecular forces in
action in the solution and underlying mass. This change would of
course take place more rapidly where the solution would be densest, that
is, near the undissolved lumps, and hence the warty crystallizations would
begin there. But a third cause may also aid in producing the latter re-
sult. We know that a glass rod, a piece of glass, or other object pro-
jecting from the bottom of a vessel containing a saline solution, will
generally induce crystals to form upon it: acrystal of the salt in solution
dropped into it will still more strikingly act in the same way. It may
be, then, that the lumps acted as so many centres of cohesive force,
which acted the more rapidly the nearer they were to the surface of con-
tact of the pasty mass and supernatant liquor.
MONDAY, JANUARY 13, 1862.
Tue Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair.
Tue President called the attention of the Academy to the great loss sus-
tained by the Academy, in common with the public at large, by the
lamented deaths of his Royal Highness the Prince Consort, Honorary
Member of the Academy, John O’ Donovan, LL. D., and the Rev. Robert
Carmichael.
An Address to her Majesty the Queen on the occasion of the Prince
Consort’s death was read by the President, and unanimously adopted by
the Academy ; and the President was requested to transmit the same for
presentation to her Majesty.
Rev. Robert G. Cather, LL. D., Percy Fitzgerald, Esq., and Henry
W. Wilkie, Ksq., were elected members of the Academy.
The Rev. Dr. Reeves read the first part of a paper ‘‘ On the Round
Tower of Lusk.”
61
Mr. Gzorcr V. Du Noyer read the following description of various
objects of antiquarian interest presented by him to the Academy :—
Nos. 1, 2.—Views of a Cromlech, called ‘‘ Leach an Seail ”’ in the
parish of Harristown, Welsh Mountains, near Kilmaganny, county of ©
Kilkenny, from a sketch by Mr. Wyley, formerly of the Geological Sur-
vey of Ireland.
No. 3.—Remains of a rude stone-grave, or iatedan on the south
side of Carrickgollogan Mountain, county of Dublin, erroneously marked
in the Ordnance map as ‘‘ Cromlech.”
No. 4.—Sketch of a boulder of granite, from Begern Island, in the
harbour of Wexford; on which is rudely punched a simple cross, with
bifurcated ends, the whole enclosed in a parallelogram. This is said to
mark the grave of St. Ibertus, whose death is recorded as having occurred
on the 28th of April, A. D. 500. This is also from a sketch by Mr.
Wyley.
No. 5.—A slab of granite, about 3 feet 10 inches above the ground,
and close to the base of the round tower at Rathmichael old church,
in the county of Dublin. On one side: of the stone there are rudely
punched two groups of four concentric circles each, connected by three
lines. : There may be a third group of circles beneath the level of the
soil. :
No. 6.—Thisrepresents another slab of granite, about 5 feet in length,
now used as a tombstone in the graveyard of the old church of Tullow,
county of Dublin. The small angular projection at either side, near the
top of the stone, gives it a faint resemblance toa cross. The ornamenta-
tion on this slab is of the same character as on the former; but at either
side of the stem connecting each of the groups of circles, there are a
number of divergent parallel lines. The style of ornament on both these
stones so closely resembles some of that seen at New Grange, in the county
of Meath, and on some of our gold lunettes, that I do not think it unrea-
sonable to suppose that these carvings were made in Pagan times, and
the stones subsequently adapted to Christian uses. :
Nos. 7, 8, 9.—Three views of a very singular bi-effigial tombstone,
from the graveyard of Culdarragh on the Boe Island, in upper Lough
Erne. ‘This carving is of the rudest description, the size of the head of
the male and female figure being out of all proportion, and the features
of both brought out by raised flat narrow bands. The male head is dis-
tinguished by a forked and pointed beard of the Saxon type, and that the
figure on the opposite side of the stone is that of a female is suggested
by a waist-belt. The arms of both effigies are crossed on the chest, and
more resemble flat bars than anything else. The top of the stone is cut
away deeply, so as to form a marked separation between the heads.
Without doubt, this is a work of considerable antiquity, and it appears
to have been intended to mark the interment of two bodies in one
grave.
No. 10.—View of the doorway of the round tower of St. Canice,
Kilkenny. The lintel is formed of blocks of old red sandstone, the sides
62
of magnesian limestone, and the sill of the ordinary grey limestone of
the district.
No. 11.—View of the round tower of Kilrea, in the county of
Kilkenny : unlike most of such edifices, the doorway is not surmounted
by a large winaow-loop,—this aperture, though present, being placed at
the distance of many feet to the left-hand side as you enter the door. The
upper portion of the tower has been remodelled, the conical roof removed,
and a parapet formed over the original openings at the top of the tower.
This tower stands on a square plinth of dry masonry, and measures 494
feet in circumference at its base.
No. 12.—Doorway of the round tower of Kilrea. This doorway
measures only 4 feet 74 inches in height to the springing of the arch, —
and 2 feet 4 inches in width : it is formed of sandstone, and its sides are
parallel. . The head is semicircular, and cut out of one stone; around
the entire doorway there is a fiat raised band, 104 inches broad.
No. 13.—Doorway of the old church of Kilbunny, near Pilltown,
county Waterford. There is a quaintness and originality in this work,
which stamp it as being of exceeding antiquity,—possibly of the tenth
or eleventh century. The doorway, which has converging sides, mea-
sures about 6 feet in height to the springing ofthe arch, its head is semi:
circular, formed of nine stones, each of which is cut away superficially so
as to form a deeply depressed zigzag moulding, surrounded by a flat
band; the arch rests on a broad abacus, ornamented with massive
beads. Directly over the arch a human head projects, in high relief, the
forehead of which is cinctured by a flat band; the lower portion of the
face 1s destroyed ; on the northern side of the doorway, over the spring-
ing of the arch, there projects a rudely carved head of a nondescript
monster, with a large mouth, having teeth and a curled-down snout ; the
corresponding side of the door is plain.
The outer angle of the northern jam of the doorway, just beneath
the abacus, has been cut into to represent a human head, with beard
and moustache ; and on the opposite side, a ram’s horn is carved in a
similar manner: although the carvings appear in relief, no portion of them
project beyond the surface of the stone.
No. 14.—This represents the head of what was once a very fine
cross, carved out of granite, and lately discovered in a field to the east
of the ‘‘ Cathedral”’ of Glendalough. Its type is that of a cross radi-
ating from a circle.
No. 15.—A small slab of mica-slate, carved so as to suggest the
outline of a cross just appearing from beyond the outer circumference
of a circle; also from Glendalough.
No. 16.—Small and rudely formed cross of the Maltese type, carved
out of a slab of mica-slate ; from Glendalough.
No. 17.—A small block of mica-slate, from Glendalough, carved into
the form of a truncated cone, having a small oval hollow on the top,
which, no doubt, was meant to receive the shaft of a cross.
No. 18.—A small mutilated cross, cut out of a flat slab of granite,
and standing on a square plinth of granite, in the graveyard of the old
63
ehurch of Kill-of-the-Grange, county of Dublin. The effect of a cross
radiating from a circle is produced by four circular perforations ranged
round the centre of an imaginary circle.
No. 19. This represents the head of a beautifully carved cross, from
the graveyard of the old church of Kilkieran, near Pilltown, county of
Kilkenny ; here we have the effect of a cross radiating from a circle pro-
duced in the most skilful and effective manner.
No, 20.—The plinth and shaft of a most exquisitely decorated cross,
from the same locality as the former; the chief ornamentations are the
plait and the rope ornament.
No. 21.—This cross, which is of unique form, is also from Kilkieran ;
it is cut out of a single block of sandstone, and is 10 feet 6 inches high ;
it stands on a circular plinth. The cross arm is unusually short, and’
appears as if inserted into the shaft, which 1s completely surrounded by
a rope-moulding ; a portion of the lower face of the shaft is depressed
in such a manner as to lead one to suppose that the space was intended
to receive a tablet for an inscription or device.
Nos. 22, 23, 24, 25.—Four views of the plinth and a portion of
the base of the shaft of a small cross, formed of red sandstone, from an
ancient burying-ground, one mile south of Ballinamult, in the county
of Waterford; these are drawn to the full size of the original. The
ornament on the different sides of the plinth is either the simple plait
or fret.
No, 26.—An Anglo-Norman tombstone, or lid of stone-coffin, from
the graveyard of the Black Abbey at Kilkenny. The slab is ornamented
with a simple long-shafted cross, which terminates in large trefoils; it
bears on its surface the following inscription, in the Anglo-Norman cha-
racter :—
Master Roberd de Sardelove git vcr deu de saalme ect merci Pat, n, r,
No. 27.—Another and a similar tombstone from the same locality,
but devoid of any inscription. From the shaft of the cross, just be-
low the arms, there appears suspended a kite-shaped shield, on which
three large rings are faintly traced. It is probable that these are but
the sketch of an armorial bearing: if, however, we are to suppose the
work complete, I know of no coat of arms more nearly resembling it
than that of the family of Canteville or Cantwell.
No. 28.—A similar tombstone, also from the Black Abbey at Kil-
kenny ; it is ornamented with a foliated cross only.
No. 29.—This sketch represents a rude stone-coffin, from the same
locality as the three preceding tombstones ; the ornament along its sides
is in low relief, and badly executed, representing alternations of trefoil-
headed arcades and square spaces enclosing rude quatrefoils; from the
general style, I am led to think that it was executed on the spot by native
stone-cutters, while the coffin-lids or tombstones may have been the
work of accomplished Anglo-Norman sculptors, and were possibly 7m-
ported. Ina paper on female cross-legged effigies, which I contributed
to the ‘‘ Journal of the Archelogieal Institute,” vol. 2, I had occasion
04
to make the same remark with regard to some stone- coffins and ol
lids found at Cashel, in the county “of Tipperary.
No. 30.—This represents a coffin-shaped tombstone, from the erave-
yard of Fethard church, in the county of Wexford; it bears along its
bevelled edge the following inscription, in the Anglo-N orman cha-
racter :— .
» Thomas de Angayne gist deu de sa alme eit merci. Amen.
No. 31.—Fragment of an Anglo-Norman tombstone, with foliated
eross, and a portion of an inscription, from St. Canice’ Cathedral, Kal-
kenny.
No. 32.—This sketch represents a tombstone of a very unusual type
either in Ireland or England. It is decorated with a human head and
bust, rising from beneath a richly foliated cross, which rests on the chest
of the figure ; the head is apparently that of a female ; the stone is pre-
served in the cathedral of St. Canice, Kilkenny.
No, 33.—A tombstone similar in type to the former, and preserved
in the graveyard of the old church of Bannow, county of Wexford.
Here, however, we have the head and bust of a male and female figure,
surmounted by an architectural canopy. The male head is armed with
the cylindrical flat-banded helmet of the 13th century; the female head
is bare, showing the hair tonsured over the forehead, and falling in looped-
up curls over the ears, beg bound round with a flat band. Along the
shaft of the cross there is the following inscription, in black letter :—
Hie jacet Johannes Colfer qui obit [no date]. Orate pro Anna Srggin
que obit [another blank space on which the date was never inserted ],
quorum animabus proprietor deus. Amen.
In the district of Bannow and Carrick, Colfer is the most common
name; but Siggin, though recognised as that of one of the oldest families,
is now extinct; the last of the name in the county was an itinerant horse-
breaker, an old man much respected by the people, and who occasionally
lived amongst them at free quarters.
No. 84.—View of the old house of the Siggin family, in the townland
of Newtown, formerly Brandane, opposite to Bannow Island.
No. 35.—A medieval tombstone, from the graveyard of Bannow old
church.
No. 36.—View of the old church of Bannow, county of Wexford.
No. 37.—Doorway of Bannow old church, remarkable as beg of
precisely the same type and general form as that from the so-called
‘¢ Cathedral ’’ at Glendalough, which is supposed to be of the 7th cen-
tury. As the date of Bannow church cannot be later than the 13th
century, we can only suppose that its architect copied from the antique,
unless his judgment led him to adopt the most simple and at the same
time the strongest form of doorway possible,—that with a massive flat
lintel, having an arch over it to relieve it of the weight of the superim-
posed masonry.
65
*
No. 38.—Plan of Bannow church, showing the Porches to the north
and south doorways, which, however, are less ancient than the church
itself, and may have been added to give greater security to the eccle-
siastics or others who may have used the church as a place of refuge in
troublesome times.
No. 39.—The lid of a stone-coffin, or perhaps a tombstone only, from
the abbey of Gowran, in the county of Kilkenny; this is ornamented
with the full-length figure of an ecclesiastic, carved in high relief; along
the bevelled edge of the slab there is an inscription in the Anglo-Norman
character, which commences with an invocation ‘‘in the name of God
to pray for the soul of Julianus,’’ somebody whose name commenced
with the letters DVC; the remainder ofthe inscription is too faint to be
deciphered.
No. 40.—The tombstone of Elenor, daughter of Pierce, the 8th Earl
of Ormond, and wife of the Earl of Thomond, from the Cathedral of
St. Canice, Kilkenny. I give this sketch as illustrating the practice of
representing the emblems of the Passion on tombstones, in the 14th and
15th centuries.
No. 41.—The stone seat called St. Kieran’s Chair, from the interior
of the Cathedral of St. Canice, Kilkenny.
No. 42.—Coat of arms of Edward the 4th, carved on a stone which
is inserted into the gable-wall of a house, close to the entrance of the
graveyard of St. Canice, Kilkenny. The supporters tothe shield, which
is charged with three lions passant and three fleur de lis quartered, are
a winged griffin and a greyhound, those of the Tudor family: the date
of this carving must be between the years 1546 and 1553.
No. 43.—This sketch represents a covered well in the yard of an old
house, called Wolf’s-arch in the town of Kilkenny. In the entablature
is the date 1604, with the following inscription in black letter :—
Orate pro animabus Johannis Rothe mercatoris et uxor ejus Role Archer
gua puteum hune et heredificra fiert fecit.
In the wall adjoining the well on its right-hand side, is a stone bearing
the arms of Rothe and Archer, with the date 1610. It would appear
that the immortality to be acquired by the construction of a draw-well
or drinking-fountain was known to and appreciated by the worthies of
the 16th and 17th centuries. 2
The following nine illustrations from No. 44 to 52, inclusive, are of
windows and loops from buildings of various ages.
No. 44.—One of the side-wall windows of the old church of Donagh-
more, between Clonmel and Fethard, in the county of Tipperary. Twelfth
century.
No. 45.—Window from the W. gable of the old church of Ownig,
county of Kilkenny.
No. 46.—Window from the 8. gable of the sacristy of Mullagh
Abbey, county of Tipperary. Fifteenth century.
No. 47.—Loop from Ballycloughy Castle, county of Tipperary.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. i
66
»
No. 48.—<Another loop, from the same building.
No. 49.—Loop from Ormond’s Castle, at Carrick-on-Suir, erected
A. D. 1565.
No. 50.—Another loop, from the same castle.
No. 51.—A third loop-hole, from the same building.
No. 52.—Cruciform loop, from the same castle.
No. 58.—Sketch of the stone-roofed and castellated church of Tagh-
mon, county of Westmeath.
No. 54.—-Ground-plan of the same building.
No. 55.—Small Aumbrey from the east wall of Taghmon church, close
to the east window.
No. 56.—Exterior view of one of the windows from Taghmon church,
which from its general style would lead to the supposition that the
church was erected in the latter part of the 15th, or beginning of the
16th century.
No. 57.—Plan of the church forming part of the ruims of Moymet
Castle, in the county of Meath, near Trim, erected by Sir Lucas Dillon,
who was Chief Baron of the Exchequer in the reign of Elizabeth. The
only feature of interest in this ruin is the pulpit, which formed part of
the original structure, and is placed in the south side-wall, near the com-
mencement of the chancel.
No. 58.—Coloured drawings of two fibulee of the bulla type. That
marked A is formed of a very large lump of amber, pierced with a bronze
pin. Fig. B. shows the perforation in the amber bushed with wood, to
guard against the amber being cracked or broken by the action of the
in.
; No. 59.—The first drawing on this sheet is that of a singularly
beautiful fibula, the hoop of which is ornamented by a series offive flattish
amber beads, alternating with bronze dirks arranged in groups of five ;
the termination of the hoop, where the pin catches, is flattened out in the
form of the opercula of a mollusk, and is decorated by delicately en-
graved lines, which follow the curve of the flattened spire, having between
them rows of zigzag punchings. This ornamentation is precisely simi-
lar to that on many of our gold torques. Fig. D.is a fibula of the same
type as the former, but formed entirely of bronze ; the hoop is engraved:
with a zigzag pattern, and the terminal opercula-shaped disk, at the
catch for the pin, is ornamented with a series of two rows of small circles.
On the pin of this fibula there are yet preserved four of the original rings
which were attached to the cloak or garment intended to be fastened by
it.
No. 60.—A singularly large bronze fibula of the type of the former,
but much more rude in workmanship, and devoid of ornament. The
terminal disk is oval, and remarkably large, measuring 6 by 4? inches
across: from its massive character, I think this may have been applied
to horse-trappings, or the hanging of heavy drapery.
No. 61.—This fibula is of the same type as the foregoing, but wants
the terminal disk, which gives place to a long deep catch for the end of the
pin. The hoop is ornamented with a rude herring-bone pattern.
67
No. 62.—Chessmen of walrhus tooth, representing a King, a Bishop,
and a Pawn; these were found in the sands on the shore of one of the
Orkney Islands, and are supposed to be of the 12th century. I give them
to illustrate the form of the sword and the pastoral crook of the period.
These singular relics have been described by Sir F. Madden, in the
*« Archelogia,” vol. xxiv., p. 200. The objects represented in the five
last sheets of illustrations are preserved in the British Museum.
No. 63.—This is an original drawing by my colleague, Mr. Foot, of
an ornamented font in the old church of Aughtmama, near Oranmore,
county of Clare. It represents a combat between two stags, and is in its
way quite unique. Vede Portfolio.
The marked thanks of the Academy were voted to Mr. Du Noyer for
this handsome and valuabie donation.
The Secretary of the Academy read the following recommendation
of the Council :—‘‘ That the sum of £380 be placed at the disposal of the
Council for the purchase of antiquities durmg the current year;’’ and
moved that the same be adopted by the Academy.
Whereupon it was moved and seconded, as an amendment :—‘‘ That
the recommendation brought down from the Council be referred back to
the Council for reconsideration, the amount proposed to be voted for the
Museum being considerably less than ordinarily voted for many years
back.”
A division having been called for, the amendment was declared to
be lost; and the original motion, being put, was declared to be carried,
—13 members having voted for, and 6 against it.
Donations of books were presented, and thanks voted to the donors.
The Academy then adjourned.
MONDAY, JANUARY 27, 1862.
THe Very Rey. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Dr. Kinanan read the following—
SYNOPSIS OF THE SPECIES OF THE Famtnres CRANGONIDA AND GALA-
THEIDE WHICH INHABIT THE SEAS AROUND THE Britrisu ISuLeEs.
(Plates I1T.—-XV.)
Parr I.
The ttalicized genera and species are not British.
Famity—CRANGONID A.
Carapax depressus, oculi superne aperti : Antenn. externze filamento
terminantes squama lata basi preedite. Ant. interns: ad basin dilatatze,
pedunculo brevi, duobus filis terminantes. Maxillipedes externi subpe-
diformes. Chelipedes (pedes ambulatorii) paria quinque; par primum
subcheliforme, par secundum didactylum, paria tertia ad quinta acu-
minata. Branchie paria septem. Genera: Crangon, Cheraphilus, Aigeon,
LVectocrangon.
68
Genus I.
Craneon, Carapax levis, dente gastrico mediane sepius, et dente —
branchialo utrinque armatus, rostratus. Rostrum breve, pedunculo ocu-
lorum non superans. Somites (segmenta) abdominales superne leves.
Telson (segmentum ultimum) superne planum. Chelipedes (pedes am-
bulatori) par primum satis grande, subcheliforme, par secundum minu-
tum, debile, pare primo longitudinem sequans didactylum. Paria tertia
ad quinta acuminata, Species Cr. vulgaris, Mranciscorum, rubropuncta-
tus.
1. Crangon vulgaris (Fabricius sp.).
C. Rostro perbrevi, apice rotundato superne excavato, orbibus totum
circumciliatis. Carapace dentibus gastrico brachialibusque armato,
Abdominis somitibus levibus. Telson leve. Chelipedtim pare secundo,
paribus primo tertioque equante, meros dentato. (Syn. Cr. septemspi-
nosa (Say.), Cancer Crangon (Seba)). In littoris Magne Britannie et
Hibernie.
Subgenus Srerracraneon (mihi). Carapax ut Crangon. Somites
abdominis ad 5tum supra leves sextus superne canaliculatus; telson
supra sulcatum. Species St. propinquus, nigricauda, affinis, Allmanni.
2. Crangon (Steiracrangon), Alimann (Kin.)
St. Rostro brevi, apice subrotundato superne excavato. Orbibus
totum circumciliatis, carapace ut Cr. vulgaris. Abdominis somite sexto
bicarinato, sulcato. Telson supra sulcato, somitibus aliis levibus.
Chelipedibus ut Cr. vulgaris. In profundis ad ‘‘ Dublin”’ et ‘“ Belfast,”’
Hiberniam, et ad ‘‘ Shetland,’ Mag. Brit.
Genvs ITI.
CHERAPHILUS (mihi), Pontophilus (Leach, non Risso nec De Haan).
Carapax carinatus rostratus, Rostrum triangulare. Abdominis so-
mites carinati, sculptique; telson suprasulcatum. Chelipedes secundi
quam primo aut tertio breviores. Sp. Ch. bispinosus, trispinosus, zter-
medius, bidentatus, angusticauda, Pattersonii, spinosus, boreas, Capensis,
nanus, munitus.
1. Cheraphilus bispinosus (Westwood sp.).
Ch. Rostro brevi, apice rotundato supra sulcato. Orbe margine ex-
terno ciliato, carapace, regione gastricaé mediana bidentata, lateribus
minute nodosis. Abdominis somitibus quinto sextoque bicarinatis.
Telson superne excavato. Chelipedim pare secundo, dimidio tertii paris
equante. Synonyma Pontophilus bispinosus (West); Crangon bispino-
sus (Bell). In profundis ad ‘‘ Dublin” et ‘ Galway,” Hibern. et. ad
‘“‘ Hastings,’ Mag. Brit.
69
2. Cheraphilus trispinosus (Hailstone sp.).
Ch. Rostro perbrevi apice rotundato superne exeavato, Orbe pauci-
bus ciliis fundo insitis. Carapace uno dente gastrico mediano et uno
dente gastrico laterali solum armato; lateribus levibus. Abdominis
somite sexto, subcarinato, telson superne excavato. Chelipedim pare
secundo, tenui; quam primo tertiove, multo breviori. Syn. Pontophilus
trispinosus (Hailst.) ; Crangon trispinosus (Bell). Ad “Dublin,” Hi-
bern. et ad ‘‘ Hastings,’”’ &c., Mag. Brit.
3. Ch. Patersoni (Mihi).
Ch. Rostro brevi apice rotundato, superne excavato. Orbe margine
externo ciliato. Carapace regione gastrica mediana tridentato subcari-
nata, regione gastrica laterali lineis dentibus minutis, regione branchiala
unidentata. Abdominis somite quinto sculpto; somite sexto obsoleté
bicarinato. Telson sulcato. Chelipedtm pare secundo dimidio partim
primi vel tertii equante. Syn. (Crangon Patterson mihi olim). Ad
‘‘ Belfast,’’ Hib. et ad ‘‘ Shetland,’’ Mag. Brit.
4. Cheraphilus spinosus (Leach sp.).
Ch. Rostro, satis longo, tenui, apice acuto superne basin sulcato, orbe
profundo. Carapace regione gastrica quinque dentium seriebus longitu-
dinaliter armata, regione branchiale serie dentium. Abdominis somiti-
bus tertio, quartoque carinato. Somite quinto sculpto. Somite sexto,
obsoléte bicarinato, sulcato. Telson sulcato. Chelipedim pare secundo,
dimidio primi aut secundi equante. Syn. Pontophilus spinosus (Leach) ;
Cr. spinosus (Bell); Crangon cataphractus (Milne Edwards, in part :);
Ltigeon loricatus (Guerin). In profundis marium Hibernie et Magnee
Britannie.
Genvs IIT.
Aignon Risso (Crangon, Bell, Milne Edwards). Carapax percari-
natus, rostrum truncatum aut bifidum. Abdominis somites dentati,
sculpti, carinatique, telson seepius suprasuleatum. Chelipedim par se-
cundum quam tertio aut primo brevius. Species, A‘g. fasciatus, sculp-
tus, carinicauda, cataphractus.
1. geon fasciatus (Risso sp.).
| Alig. Rostro satis longo, apice truncato, suleato. Orbe sparse ciliato
margine externa. Carapacis regionibus, gastrica mediandé dente armata,
gastricis lateralibus sculptis, regionibus branchialibus unidentatis, abdo-
minis somitibus levibus. Telson sulcato. Chelipedum pare secundo,
primo tertiove brevioribus. Syn. Crangon fasciatus (Risso, Bell,
M. Edwards). Littoris Hibernie et Magne Britannie.
70
2. Aigeon sculptus (Bell sp.).
fig. Rostro satis longo, apice bifido, profundé suleato. Orbibus
dense ciliatis. Carapace, quinquedentato carinato. Abdominis somiti-
bus sculptis, tertio ad quintum etiam carinatis, sexto etiam bicarinato-
sulcato. Telson profunde sulcato. Chelipedum pare secundo quam
tertio, multo breviorl. Syn. Crangon sculptus (Bell). Littoris Hibernie
et Magne Britannie.
Genus LY.
Nectocrangon (Brandt.). Nondum in maribus Britannicis inventus.
Syn. Argis (Kroyer) Crangon, (Owen). sp. ect. Lar.
Homo.oeres oF CRANGONIDA.—Ptate ITT,
GENERAL REFERENCES.—1, 2, &c., refer to the somites and their
appendages, the ocular ring being counted the first; the cox are re-
presented as attached to the somites. cx, coxa; 6, basis; 2, ischium;
m, MEeros; ¢, carpus; p, propodos; d, dactylos; g, gastric region ; ed, car-
diac do.; A, hepatic do.; br, branchial do.; f, frontal do.; A, Abdomen;
K@, Cephalothorax and it appendages; Md 4, lateral view of carapace;
1, first, or ocular segment; 3, olfactory antennal do.; 2, auditory an-
tenna ; 4, mandible; md’, back view of carapace; Q, somites of mouth
organs and their appendages; R, do. of ambulation; 10, 11, 12, first,
second, and third chelipeds; those of 13-15 resemble 12; I, outline
rostrum, C. vulgaris.—II. Ch. spinosus.—III. Ch. bispmosus.—IV.
/K. fasciatus. —V. AL. sculptus.— VI. Ch. cataphractus.
Famrty—CRANGONID..
Carapace depressed ; rostrum short, not articulated; eyes not con-
cealed beneath carapace; external antennze unifilamentous, furnished
with a broad scale at their base; internal antenne dilated at base, pe-
duncle short, bifilamentous; external maxillipeds subpediform, flattened.
Chelipeds, five pairs ; first pair subcheliform, second didactyle ; third to
fifth pairs simple, acuminate. Branchie, seven on each side; antennze
inserted nearly on same line. Genera: Crangon, Cheraphilus, Aigeon.
Genus I.—CRrANGon.
Rostrum triangular, shorter than the eyes. Carapace: median gas-
tric region armed with a single spiny tooth at most; branchial regions
with a single tooth, not ridged; antennse as family; abdomen smooth
above ; telson triangular, smooth above; orbits circular, sparsely pu-
bescent: first pair chelipeds well developed ; second pair as long as fifth ;
antennal scale large. British Species: Cr. vulgaris.
In addition, as minor characters, the following are nearly general :—
Antenne long—more than twice length of peduncle of antenna. Se-
cond pair of chclipeds as long as third, which are moderately stout.
iat
Species I.
Grey Shrimp.—Plate LY.
Crangon vulgaris, (Fabricius, not Owen or Dana.)
Astacus Crangon. Herbst. 1., p. 57, t. xxix. fig. 3, 4; Penn. Brit.
Zool., 1v, t. xv., fig. 80; Miiller, Zool. Dan., pl. civ., fig. 4-10.
Crangon vulgaris. Fabric., sup., 410; Lat. Crust., vi., p. 267, t. lv., f.
1,2; Leach, Mal. Brit., t. xxxvu. B.; M. Edw. Crust., 11., 341;
Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 256, f.; White, Pop. Brit. Crust., p. 107, pl.
viil., fig. 2; Guerin, Icon. R. A., t. 20, fig. 4. Kin.; Trans. Royal
Trish Academy, vol. xxiv. p. 61.
Crangon septemspinosa. Say, Journal, Ac. Sc. Philadelph., 1. 246; De
Kay, Zool. New York, v1, p. 25, t. 8, f. 24.
Crangon vulgaris of Dana and of Owen is not this species, but Cran-
gon nigricauda of Stimpson: it is found on the south and west coasts
of America.
Rostrum (r), very short, narrow, slightly rounded at apex, concave
above ; ocular notch, and sides of rostrum ciliated ; carapace armed with
one median gastric and two branchial teeth (one on each side); abdomen
smooth, nurrowed ; telson triangular, smooth ; second parr of chelipeds as
long as the first or third ; 9, external footjaw.
Distribution :—Great Britain, all round the coast on sandy bottoms.
Ireland, generally distributed. Europe, North seas, Mediterranean.
America, North-east coast, Florida.
Subgenus STErRAcRANGON (Mihi), (orecpa xpavyov).
Abdominal somites carinated, telson sulcated. British Species, St.
Allmanni,
Species I.
Channelled-tailed Shrimp.—Plate IV.
Crangon (Steiracrangon) Allmanni (Mihi).
Cr. Allmanni. Kin., Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin, vol. ui. Trans.
R. I. A., vol. xxiv. p. 64, &c.; A. White Pop. Hist. Brit: Crust., 334.
Rostrum (ad), short, narrow ; apex slightly rounded, hollowed above ;
ocular notch ciliated all round ; carapace as Cr. VULGARIS; sixth somite
of abdomen bicarinated, sulcate ; telsun hollowed, triangular ; other somites
of abdomen smooth ; second par of chelipeds slender, equalling in length
the first and the third pairs.
a, 20th and 21st somites, with posterior pleopods ; 6, termination of
oe ¢, first cheliped. The spine on meros is not represeuted in the
gure.
Distribution.—Great Britain, Shetland, Rev. A. M. Norman. Ire-
land, North-eastern coast, Belfast; East coast, Dublin.
(2
Genus I1.—Cuerrapuitvs (Mihi), xepas Gedos.
(Pontophilus of Leach, abandoned by that author, and the name sub-
sequently applied to genera of the Pandalide, by Risso and De Haan.)
Rostrum triangular, moderate; carapace carinate; gastric region
armed with one or more carine; branchial region multicarinated ;
abdominal somites carinated and sculptured; telson sulcated above;
first pair chelipeds robust, moderate in length; second shorter than
first: antennee as family; antennal scale short. British Species: Ch.
bispinosus, trispinosus, Pattersonii, spinosus.
In addition may be noted, accessory scale of antennz moderate, not
twice length of peduncle of antenne ; second pair of chelipeds much
shorter than third.
Species I.
Two-spined Shrimp.—Plate V.
Cheraphilus bispinosus (Westwood Sp.)
Pontophilus bispinosus. Westwood, Hailst., Mag. Nat. Hist., viil., p. 11,
13, f. 30.
Crangon bispinosus. Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 268; A. White, Pop. Hist.
Brit. Crust., 111. Kin. Trans. R. L. A. vol. xxiv. p. 66.
Rostrum (r), short, rounded at apex, somewhat narrowed, hollowed above ;
ocular notch broad, ciliated on outer edge only; carapace rounded above ;
median gastric region bidentate, the teeth connected by an obsoletely-notched
carina ; lateral gastrie and branchial regions furnished with rows of small
knobs; fifth and sixth abdominal somites bicarinated ; telson elongate,
hollowed above; second pavr of chelipeds (11) half length of third.
9, External maxilliped, terminal articulations; 10, First cheliped,
with enlarged view of hairs on carpus. Figure four times size of life.
Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast, Hastings. Ireland, East
Coast, Dublin; West Coast, Isles of Arran, Galway.
Specizs IT.
Three-spined Shrimp.—Plate VI.
Cheraphilus trispinosus (Hailstone Sp.)
Pontophilus trispnosus.. Hails., Mag. Nat. Hist., viii. p. 261, fig 25.
Crangon trispmosus. Bell, Brit. Crust., 265; A. White, Brit. Pop.
Crust., 110; Kin. Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dub., vol. ii. Trans. R. I. A.
vol. xxiv. p. 69.
Rostrum (r) very short, moderately broad, rounded at the apex, hollowed
above; ocular notch broad, shallow, sparingly ciliated at tts base ; carapace
rounded above, armed with one median and two lateral gastric teeth, which
are continuous with an obsolete raised ridge; branchial regions smooth ;
sixth abdominal somite obsoletely carinated ; telson hollowed ; remaining
73
somites smooth ; second pair of chelipeds slender, much shorter than first
or third.
Figure four times life size.
Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast, nea Weymouth.
Ireland, East coast, Skerries, Dublin.
Species III.
Smooth-tailed Spinous Shrimp.—Plate VIT.
Cheraphilus Patterson (Kin.)
Crangon Patterson. Kinahan, Proceedings Dubl. Nat. Hist. Soc.,
| vol. ii., p. 130. Trans. R. I. A. vol xxiv. p. 71.
Rostrum (r) short, rounded at apex, narrowed, concave above ; ocular
notch narrowed, ciliated on outer border only ; carapace rounded above ;
median gastric region with a row of three principal teeth, connected by an
obsolete carina ; lateral gastric with rows of minute teeth terminating mn
one principal tooth; one tooth on each branchial region: fifth abdominal
somute sculptured ; sixth obsoletely bicarinate ; telson (t), suleate, elongate;
second pair chelipeds half length of first or of third,
Figure four times size of life.
Distribution :—Great Britain, North Coast, Shetland, Rey. A. M.
Norman, g, v. Ireland, North-east coast, Belfast.
Species LY.
Spined Shrimp.—Plate VIII.
Cheraphilus spinosus (Leach Sp.).
Crangon spinosus. Leach, Linn. Trans., xi., p. 346; Lam. Hist. Nat.
Ms. An. 8. Vert. v., p. 202; Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 261; A. White,
108; Thompson, N at. Hist. Treland, Varalives D. O92 5 Kin, Trans.
R. 7 Aevol, XXIV. p. (0.
Pontophilus. Leach, Mal. Brit., t. xxxvi. A.
Crangon cataphractus. M. Edwardes, Hist. de Crust., ii., p, 243 (ex-
cluding description of female, which refers to Aigeon cataphractus
___ of present list, and Risso and Olivi, Cuy. R. A. (Croch.) t. 51, f. 3.)
Ltigeon loricatus. Guerin, Exped. Morée, p. 33.
Rostrum (r) moderately long, narrow, and pointed, concave at the base;
ocular notch narrow, deep, ciliated all round: carapace contracted, rounded
above, armed with five longitudinal rows of teeth on the gastrie region, and
one on each branchial region ; third and fourth abdominal somites cari-
nated ; fifth somite sculptured ; sixth obsoletely bicarinate, suleate; telson
sulcate, elongate ; second pair of chelipeds half length of fir st or of third.
10, First pair of chelipeds; 9, external footjaw.
R.I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. L
74
Distribution.— Great Britain, reported from all the coasts, but this
and former species are confounded by authors. Ireland, North-east
coast, Belfast; South coast, Cork (?); West coast, Galway (°).
Genus [II.— AMcxon (Risso).
Rostrum truncate, or bifid. Carapace: branchial and gastric regions
highly carinate ; abdominal somites toothed, carinated, and sculptured ;
telson generally sulcate; first pair chelipeds moderate, barely surpassing
second in length ; second pair slender; orbits rounded, densely hairy ;
antennee as family; antennal scale short. British Species: Ng. fasciatus,
sculptus.
In addition, the following are pretty general :—-Antennal scale not
twice as long as peduncle of antenns; second pair of chelipeds stout,
but much shorter than first or third.
Species I.
Banded Shrimp.—Plate IX.
Afigeon fasciatus (Risso Sp.).
Crangon fasciatus. Risso Crust. de Nice, t. ii., f.5 (bad), p. 82; Hist.
Hur. Mer. v., p. 64; M. Ed., Crust., 11., p. 8342; Bell, Brit. Crust.,
p. 259; A. White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust., 187; Lucas, Exped.
Alg., 38; W. Thomps., Nat. Hist. Ireland, iv., p. 390; Kin. Trans.
Rei, A., vol. xxiv., p. 76.
Rostrum (r) moderate, broadly truncate at apex, deeply longitudinally
sulcate ; ocular notch broad, shallow, smooth, or very sparingly ciliate on
outer edge only ; median gastric region armed with a tooth ; lateral gas-
trie sculptured ; branchial region with a short tooth; abdominal segments
smooth ; telson triangular, sulcate; second pair of chelipeds shorter than
jirst or thard.
10, First pair chelipeds. Figure twice and a half life size.
Distribution.— Great Britain, South coast. Ireland, North-eastern
coast, Belfast; East coast, Dublin; West coast, Galway. Extra-Brittanic,
Mediterranean.
Srectzs IT.
Sculptured Shrimp.—Plate IX.
Ageon Sculptus (Bell Sp.)
Crangon sculptus. Bell. Brit. Crust., 263; A. White, Pop. Brit. Crust.,
109) Kan? Trans ho 1, A) Vol. xxiv. p. 78.
Rostrum (r), moderate, bifid at apex, deeply concave above; ocular
notch moderate, densely citrated all round ; carapace armed with five prin-
cipal toothed carine ; abdomen highly sculptured ; third to fifth somites
15
cartnate ; sixth bicarinate, sulcate; telson triangular, deeply triangularly
sulcate above; second pair of chelipeds (11), much shorter than third.
(9, external foot-jaw; 10, dactylos and propodos of first cheliped.
Figure twice life size).
Distribution.—Great Britain, Eastern coast, Moray Frith ; Southern
coast; Western do. Ireland, North-east coast, Belfast; East coast,
Dublin; Western coast, Galway.
Genus 1V.—Wectocrangon, not British.
Part 11.—GALATHEID~.
FamiIty—GaLATHEID&.
Carapax depressus, rostratus. Antenne exappendiculate, Antennse
interne duobus filamentis, infra oculos insite. Antenne externe satis
longum uno filamento. Chelipedum, par primum didactylum, paria,
secundum ad quartum simplicia, acuminata, par quintum debile, didac-
tylum. Maxillipedes externe sulipediformes.
Abdomen depressus, somites, anteriores primus ad sextus in maribus
appendiculati ; in foeminis secundus ad sextus solum appendiculati.
Somitis, ultimus submembranaceus, sine appendice.
Genera, Grimothea, Galathea, Munida.
Genus I.—Grimothea (nondum in Britannicis maribus inventus).
Species—Gr. Gregaria.
Genus I].—GaALATHEA.
Rostrum depressum, satis latum lateribus seepius dentatis, Chelt-
pedum par primum satis latum, non elongatum; maxillepedes externi
subpediformes elongati, angustique. Species :—Gal. squamifera, An-
drewsii dispersa, nexa, strigosa, cum multis alvis.
1. Galathea squamifera (Fabricius).
G. Rostro brevi, tuberculis squamosis ciliatis superne velato, me-
diane sulcato ; dente cylindrico terminante, marginibus fortiter denticu-
latis; chelipedim pare primo lato, denticulatis tuberculis conferto;
articulis, secundo, tertio, quartoque, externe fortiter denticulatis ; max-
illipedibus externis, cum ischio (articulo tertio) quam meros (articulo
quarto) breviorl. In littoris Magne Britannic et Hibernie.
2. Galathea Andrewsw (Kinahan).
G. Rostro brevi, squamosis tuberculis pilosis parce velato ; chelipe-
dum pare primo (pedum par primum) eclongato, rotundato, angusto,
parce squamosé tuberculato, tuberculis saepissime denticulatis; cheli-
76
pedim paribus, 2do, tertioque externe dentatis, mterne squamulatis
maxillipedibus externis, cum ischio (articulo tertio), quam meros (arti-
culo quarto) breviori. In littoris Magne Britannie et Hibernic
passim.
3. Galathea dispersa (Spence Bate).
G. Rostro brevi, superne subplano, squamato, alteris ut G. squame-
fera; chelipedum pare primo elongato, sub compresso, squamato, propo-
dos parce dentato, carpo, et meros parce fortiter interne dentato ; max-
illipedibus externis cum meros quam ischio breviori. In littoris Magnee
Britannie. In littoris Hibernie ad “ Belfast’ et ‘‘ Dublin.”
4. Galathea neca (Kmbleton).
G. Rostro brevi, superne levi, subpiloso, mediane sulcato; dente
cylindrico terminante, dimidio posteriori longitudinis sue serrato ; al-
teris, ut Gal. squamifera ; chelipedtim pare primo globoso, satis lato,
elongato, articulo sexto (propodos) externe dentato, supra parce tuber-
culato, villoso, articulis quinto, quartoque fortiter superne dentato ;
maxillipedibus externis cum meros (articulo quarto) quam ischio (arti-
culo tertio), multo breviori. In littoris Magne Britannie. In littoris
Hiberniez ad ‘‘ Belfast,” ‘‘ Dublin,” et ‘‘ Cork.’’
5. Galathea strigosa (Linneus Sp.).
G. Rostro brevi, tuberculis squamosis pilosis superne consperso, me-
diane sulcato, deflexo ; dente cylindrico terminante, marginibus fortiter
dentatis; chelipediim pare primo lato, fortiter omnino dentato; max-
illipedibus externis cum ischio (articulo tertio), meros (articulo quarto),
longitudinem equante. Passim maribus Britannicis.
Genvs III.—Munrpa (Leach).
Rostrum cylindricum acuminatum, angustum, tricuspe. Chelipedim
par primum elongatum, angustum ; maxillipedes externes et cetera ut
Galathea. Species—Mun. Bamfica, subrugosa, Japonea.
1. Munida Bamfica (Penn sp.). Chelipedtim pare primo, bis longi-
tudinem corporis: somitibus abdominis secundo, tertioque, antero den-
tatis; primo, quarto, quinto, sextoque iInermibus. Syn. Galathea rugosa,
Munda Rondeleti.
HomonoGiEs oF GALATHEIDH.—PLATE X.
GENERAL REFERENCES.—cz, coxa; 6, basis; 2, 1schium; m, meros ;
c, carpus; p, propodos; d, dactylos ; x, accessory appendage ; z, respira-
tory plate. :
K6, lower view of carapace, &c.; 1, ocular somite; 2, auditory an-
tennal; 8, olfactory do. ; 4, mandibular do, frontal portion ; 6 ?, probably
second maxillary. Dee
(hee
1, eye and scale.
2, auditory antennee (internal).
3, olfactory antenne (external).
4, mandible.
5, first maxilla, with enlarged view of cutting edge.
6, second maxilla.
7, third maxilla.
8, internal maxilliped..
9, external maxilliped.
10, first cheliped.
11-18, second to fourth do.
14, fifth pair of chelipeds.
15, first pleopod, male.
Te. second do. do.
1 1- 19, third and fourth do. ; the corresponding numerals on the right-
hand side of the plate show the same limbs in the female. In 17-19, ¢
has been inserted for m.
20, posterior pleopod.
md 4, carapace upper view; regions, f, frontal; g, gastric; hh, hepa-
tic ; ca, cardiac.
The figure below this shows the fifteenth to twenty-first somites,
_ with attached coxa (cx).
Genus ITI.—GaLatHeEa.
Anterior chelipeds strong, equal, didactyle.
External maxillipeds elongate, subpediform ; terminal joints narrow;
_ carapace depressed, beaked.
Abdomen depressed ; no spines on somites; six anterior abdominal
- somites appendiculate in male; appendages of first somite wanting in
. female.
: Telson unappendiculate, submembranaceous.
Antenne unappendiculate ; external long ; internal inserted beneath
_ eye-stalks ; peduncle elongate.
Kyes large, with a hairy scale (?).
Rostrum depressed, moderately broad.
Species I.
Scaly Spanish Lobster.—Plate XI.
Galathea squamifera (Leach).
| Galathea squamifera. Leach, Mal. Pod. Brit., t. xxviu., A, excluding
Fig. 2.
Cancer astacus squamnfer. Montagu.
18
Gal. squamifera. Leach, Edinburgh Encyclopedia, vi., p. 393; Dic-
tionnare des Sciences Naturelles, xvur., p. 51; M. Edwardes, His-
toire Naturelles des Crustacés, ii., p. 275; Couch. Cornish Fauna,
p. 77; Thompson, Natural History of Ireland, vol. iv., p. 385; Bell,
British Crustacea, p. 197; White, Popular History British Crustacea,
p. 87; Kinahan, Proceedings Natural History, Dublin, vol. i1., pp. 68,
&e.; Report British Association, 1859; Proceedings Dublin Uni-
versity and Zoological Association, vol, 1., p. 270; Zoologist, 3rd
Series, 5775; Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxiv., p. 90.
(?) Gal. glabra. Risso, Crust. de Nice, 72; H. N. de l’Eur. Mer.,
v. 47.
Rostrum (r) short, covered with squameform tubercles above, tubercles ci-
hiated along margins; deeply depressed in median line, terminating in a
cylindrical pointed tooth; four pointed teeth on lateral margins on each
side, the posterior one much smaller than the others; first par chelipeds
broad, flattened, covered with squamiform dentated tubercles; dactylos
moderate, not twisted ; sides of propodos curved, outer margin toothed, two
succeeding joints strongly toothed on outer edge; ischium (third jovnt) of
external maxillipeds shorter than meros (fourth joint).
ya, rostrum, Galathea Andrewsii; 1, eye and scale; 1a, do. do., Ga-
lathea Andrewsii; 10”, sculptured frontal region, Galathea squamifera ;
9a, external maxillipeds, Galathea Andrewsii; 14, fifth cheliped, Gala-
thea squamifera.
The unnumbered figure represents the external maxilliped of Galathea
squamifera.
Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Frith of Forth ; Southern coast,
general. Ireland, all round coasts. Hurope, &c., France, Mediterranean,
Nice.
Species IT.
Slender-armed Spanish Lobster.—Plate XII. and Plate XI. figs. la, ra,
and 9a.
Galathea Andrewsi (Kinahan).
Galathea Andrewsit. Kin., Proceedings Nat. Hist. Society, Dublin,
vol. ii., p. 58, pl. xvi., fig. 8, and fig., p. 71; 76., p. 47, asnexa, &.;
Zoologist, 3rd series, p. 5775, &c.; Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxiv., page
95; Stimpson, Prod., p. 76; Spence Bate, Proceedings Linn. Soc.,
vol. 11., p. 104.
Galathea squamifera. Leach (in part Junr.), Mal. Pod. Brit., p. xxvit.,
fig. 2.
Rostrum moderate, sparingly covered with elongated, sqyuameform tu-
bercles above, depressed in the centre, terminating in a flat, pointed tooth,
armed with four flattened teeth on each side, the last two of which are
separated from the others. First pawr of chelipeds elongate, narrowed,
covered with a few squamiform tubercles, terminating in a few scattered
ees
79
hairs, or ciliated. Sides of propodos sparingly dentate. Two succeeding
pairs of chelipeds strongly dentate on outer margin and upper surface.
Ischium of external maaxillipeds shorter than meros.
Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Moray; South, Plymouth.
Treland, general. Extra-Britannic, Madeira, Algiers.
Spectres ITI.
Scaly-armed Spanish Lobster.—Plate XIII.
Galathea dispersa (Spence Bate).
Galathea dispersa. Spence Bate, Proceedings Linnean Society, London,
vol. iii., p. 3; Kinahan, Proceedings British Association, Report on
Dublin Bay Dredging, 1860; Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin, vol. 1i1.,
p. 49; Trans. Roy. Irish Ac., vol. xxiv., p. 99.
Rostrum (r) moderate, nearly plane above, squamate, terminating as a
flattened tooth, and bearing four flattened teeth on each side. First pair
of chelipeds elongate, somewhat flattened ; dactylos narrowed; sides of pro-
podos nearly parallel, minutely toothed on outer margin, squamate; two
succeeding articulations sparingly strongly toothed on inner margin ; inter-
nal antenne barely surpassing tip of rostrum; ischium of external foot-
jaws (9), nearly double length of meros of same limb.
1, eye; 10’, sculpture.
Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast. Ireland, northern coast,
Belfast ; Eastern coast, Dublin.
Species LV.
Smooth-beaked Spanish Lobster.—Plate XIV.
Galathea nexa (Embleton).
Galathea neca. Kmbleton, Proceedings Berwickshire Club ; Thompson,
Annals of Natural History, p. 255; Natural History of Ireland,
vol. iv., p. 385; Bell. Brit. Stalk-eyed Crust., 204; White, Pop.
Hist. Brit. Crust., p. 88; Kinahan, Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin,
vol. 11,, excluding p. 47, which refers to G. Andrewsii; Trans. Roy.
Ir. Ac., vol. xxiv., p. 102; Spence Bate, Proceed. Linn. Soc., vol. iii,
p. 3.
Rostrum (r), moderate, quite smooth above, covered with scattered
hairs, depressed in the median line, terminating in a cylindrical tooth,
which vs serrated on its edge for its posterror half; borders of rostrum armed
with two principal rounded teeth, and two secondary and smaller ; first
paw of chelipeds somewhat globose, moderately broad, elongate, twisted ;
sides of propodos parallel, toothed on outer margin, surface sparingly tu-
berculated, hairy ; two succeeding joints strongly toothed on upper surface ;
mternal antenne surpassing rostrum ; ischium ef external foot-jaw nearly
double length of meros.
80
(9), external footjaw; (1), eye and scale; 10”, sculpture.
Distribution.—Great Britain, Northern coast, Eastern and Southern
coasts. Ireland, Northern coast, Belfast; Hastern coast, Dublin; South-
ern coast, Cork.
Spxcrus V.
Spiny Spanish Lobster.—Plate XV.
Galathea Strigosa (Fabricius Sp.).
Cancer strigosus. Linnseus, Systema Nature, 1053; Herbst. u1., p. 50,
th ex,
Astacus strigosus. Pennant, British Zoology, iv., p. 24, t. xv.
Galathea strigosa. Fabr., Suppl. 414; Latreille, Genera Crustaces et
Insectes, p. 49; Leach, Edin. Encyel., vil., p. 898; Edw. N. H.
Crust., i1.; p. 273; Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 200; White, Pop. Hist. Brit.
Crust. ; a loc. cit. : : Spence Bate ; Couch ; and most British au-
thors.
Galathea spinifera. Leach, Mal. Pod. Brit. xxvii.
Rostrum (r), short, deflected, clothed above with a few scattered hairy
squamiform tubercles ; depressed in median line, terminating in a cylin-
drical pointed tooth, its sides armed with three pointed teeth, and one minute
tooth over inner border of orbit ; first pair of chelipeds broad, all the ar-
ticulations very spinous on their borders and superior surfaces ; dactylos
short; propodos clothed with squamiform tubercles, scattered among the
toothed tubercles ; meros of external maxtllipeds (9), longer than ischvum.
(11), eye and scale; (10’), sculpture.
Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Moray Frith; South coast. Ire-
land, general. Hxtra-Britannic, Mediterranean.
The President made a communication on the arrangement of earthen
raths,—commonly, though erroneously, known as Danish forts,—over
the surface of Ireland ; his observations having a special reference to the
county of Kerry, and being illustrated by a map constructed on the one-
inch Ordnance Survey, with the lines of collineation laid down accord-
ing to the disposition of the forts.
The President signified his intention of making a further commu-'
nication on the subject, illustrated by a map of the entire county of
Kerry; and expressed a hope, that, as he would be unable to deal in
like manner with the whole of Ireland, other members of the Academy
_ would pursue the inquiry, and construct similar maps of other counties.
The Academy then adjourned.
81
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 10, 1862.
The Very Rev. Coaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Ir was Rusotvep,—That the Address of Condolence to her Majesty the
Queen, adopted by the Academy on the 13th of January last, together
with the following letter from Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas A. Larcom,
be printed in the Proceedings :—
“ Dublin Castle, February 8, 1862.
‘«<Srr,—I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to acquaint you, for the
information of the members of the Royal Irish Academy, that a com-
munication has been received from Secretary Sir George Grey, stating
that their loyal and dutiful Address on the occasion of the death of His
Royal Highness the Prince Consort has been laid before the Queen, and
that Her Majesty was pleased to receive the Address very graciously.
‘JT am, Sir, your obedient servant,
‘“THomas A. Larcom.
“* The Secretary to the Roval Irish Academy,
‘© 19, Dawson- street.”
“To the Queen’s Most Excellent Majesty.
«‘ We, your Majesty’s dutiful and loyal subjects, the President and
Members of the Royal Irish Academy, humbly approach your Majesty
with the assurance of our devoted attachment to your throne and per-
son; and desire to express our heartfelt sympathy in the grievous and
sudden affliction which has befallen your Majesty, in the untimely death
of His Royal Highness your Majesty’s Consort.
‘Tn common with all classes of your Majesty’s subjects, we lament
the irreparable loss which the nation has sustained in the decease of a
Prince whose wisdom and energy have been, for the last twenty-years,
directed to the promotion of every object conducive to the best interests
of your people.
«But, associated as we are for the purpose of cultivating Literature
and Science in Ireland, we have a special reason to deplore the death of
one whose rare talent, extensive information, and mature judgment,
were constantly employed in furthering the pursuits which learned so-
cieties are designed to foster.
“The Royal Irish Academy cannot forget that His Royal Highness
was once pleased to honour it with a visit, and to express the satisfaction
with which he regarded the growth of its collections, and the enlarge-
ment of its means of usefulness.
| ‘“‘ We earnestly pray that your Majesty may be sustained by Divine
comfort in this season of bitter trial; and that you may be spared
through many years, to behold the abundant fruits of your late Consort’s
beneficient labours and to see the instructive example of his virtues
redounding to the honour and prosperity of your great empire.”
R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. M
82
W. R. Wixpz, Esq., V. P., read the following paper :—
On AnTIQUE GoLD area FOUND IN IRELAND PRIOR TO THE
Year 1747.
The learned antiquary and oriental traveller Richard Pococke,
Bishop of Ossory in 1756, and afterwards of Meath in 1765, was the
first, so far as I can learn, to make a collection of Irish antiquities.
After his death in September, 1765, the majority of the articles from his
museum came into the possession of the Rev. Mervyn Archdall, rector
of Slane, his lordships’ chaplain, and author of the ‘‘Monasticon Hi-
bernicon ;’’ and many of them were delineated for the Right Hon. W.
Conyngham’s projected atlas of Irish antiquities, by Gabriel Beranger.
Several of these articles were engraved and published by General
Vallancey, in his ‘‘ Collectanea.’”’ The principal gold antiquities in the
bishop’s collection were sold in London after his death.
In 1757, his lordship communicated ‘‘an account of some antiqui-
ties found in Ireland” to the London Society of Antiquaries; and in
1773 it was published in the second volume of the ‘‘ Archeeologia,’’ to-
gether with plates of twelve of these articles. In that paper, the bishop
alludes to a communication made some years previously by ‘‘ the late
Mr. Simon of Dublin,”’ which, it would appear, had not been printed,
the Society of Antiquaries not having then issued any publication.
James Simon, a merchant of this city, is well known by his essay
on Irish coins, which issued from the press in 1749, and which was
not only the first systematic work on that subject in point of time,
but is acknowledged to be one of the ablest contributions to numis-
matic science which had then appeared in the English language. In |
1747, he communicated to the London Society of Antiquaries the ac-
count of Irish golden antiquities, to which Bishop Pococke alludes,
in his article in the ‘‘ Archeeologia,’’ and that paper, together with the
drawings which accompanied it, having been recently discovered in
their archives, I have obtained permission from that learned body to lay
it before the Academy. It possesses considerable interest, not only from
the circumstance of its having been the production of a distinguished
Trish antiquary, but on account ofits being, so far as we know, the first
record of gold ornaments found in Ireland, and also because several of
the articles specified therein belong to varicties of which there are now
no examples known to exist.
The following communication has been carefully transcribed for me,
by Mr. C. K. Watson, Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries. The
accompanying woodcuts will assist to explain the author’s meaning. The
articles are reduced from the tracings upon Mr. Simon’s paper.
‘Our Vice-President Folkes communicated to the Society a letter
to him, dated from Dublin, 26. May, 1747, with the draught of several
pieces of antiquities : — :
‘¢<« Won? Srr,—I had the honour to write to you lately, when I
sent you impressions of some very curious Irish coins of Sitricus, Ethel-
red, and Edward the Fourth, which I hope came safe to your hands.
83
‘¢<T herewith send you some rough drafts of several peices of Irish
antiquities. I could not keep them long enough to employ a proper per-
son to draw them, therefore was obliged to do it myself as best I could;
yet I hope they will convey an idea of what they are intended to re-
present.
POA AELIOOY
ASS
IRR
“** No. 1 is the draft of a very thin plate of gold in the possession of
his Excellency my Lord Chancellour: his Lordship thinks that it was
a breastplate, and told me that some of our Irish historians mention that
a king of Ireland ordered his nobles to wear a gold breastplate, to dis-
tinguish them from the common people.* As his Lordship could not
remember who the author is, I cannot give you the quotation; but my
* See Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” p. 182. He says ‘‘ that Mainheamhoin, Monarch
of Ireland, ordained that the gentlemen of Ireland should wear a chain about their necks,
to distinguish them from the populace ; he also commanded helmets to be made, with the
neck and forepieces of gold. These he designed as a reward for his soldiers, and bestowed
them upon the most deserving of his army. His son Alderogdh was the first prince
who introduced the wearing of gold rings in Ireland, which he bestowed upon persons of
merit, that, exercised in the knowledge of the arts and sciences, or were any other way
particularly accomplished.—W. Norris, Sec., 1756.”
84
humble opinion is that this plate was part: of a crown of some of the
Trish kings, and that two such plates twined together, the one before,
the other behind, made the whole crown. ‘These plates, I apprehend,
were folded or plated as women’s head-clothes now are, and formed those
kind of rays seen on the heads of Irish coins, as you may observe on
those of Sithricus and Ethelred; and that they were so plated appears
from the creases of the folds still to be seen, where marked by outward
strokes 1 1 + on the draft. This plate is broke at the places marked a,
6, ec, which I have supplied to represent it as I suppose it was when
intire. It might perhaps have been the ornament worn by Irish queens
on their head instead of a diadem, and called Asion or Asn, from the
Trish ass’ain (plates). See ‘ Ware’s Antiqu. per Harris,’ plate 65. This
plate weighs one ounce four pennyweight, and was found in the county
of Clare.”
[This lunula was creased or plaited when it came under the notice of
Mr. Simon; but, as subsequent experience has shown, such plaitings did
not form part of the original design. Had it been plaited, as Mr. Simon
imagined, it could not have fitted either on the neck or head, and the
ornamentation would have been useless. This article is not now in the
possession of the Jocelyn family, the descendants of Lord Chancellor
Newport. It is no longer known to exist. |
Fig. 4.
‘“““Nos. 2, 4, 5, 6, and 10, are instruments of gold of different
shapes, though probably for the same use, and the more curious as it
Fig. 6.
doth not appear that the cups at each end were soldered, but rather that
the whole was made of a solid piece of gold, and very neatly done for
such a barbarous age.”
8)
Figure 2, a large wide-spread fibula, with engraved handle, is mani-
festly that represented by Pocoke’s Fig. 1, in the “ Archaeologia, pl. 3;
and is therefore here omitted ; it weighed 15 0z. Fig. 3 is the small
fibula, No. 2, pl. 3, in the same ariawlen
eS INos: 3 and 5 were found in the county of Galway; 4, 6, and 10,
on the borders between the counties of Louth and Meath, in digging some
reclaimed grounds, which were formerly boggs. No. 2, the largest of
this kind I ever saw, is composed of two oblong cups or calixes, one of
each side; the outside of the cup being narrower than the inside, as you
see at the little draft 6. The cups are hollow as far as a, the rest is
solid gold: at c it divides into three branches, which meet and joyn at
d, as you see at No. 3. This instrument, No. 2, weighed 15 ounces.
No. 5, found with it, weight [ svc] but one ounce 4 pennyw*: the ends,
instead of being hollow like the other, are flat and oval. The others
Nos. 4, 6, 10, have their cups hollow to the bottom a, a, a, a, a, a, the
handles or rings being plain. What uses these instruments were applied
to nobody can inform me. I believe they were used in the religious
ceremonies of the Irish Druids or other heathen priests, for I cannot
think they were used as ornaments. The places where they were found,
in grounds that were formerly bogs, and which before the rain and
waters had subsided there, were probably valleys, seem to point out that
they were used by the Druids or pagan priests ; many of the ancient altars
or cromlech stones that have been discovered in this kingdom being in
valleys, near some rivulet, as well as on high ground. I should be glad
to have your opinions concerning these peices of antiquity. No. 4 I
bought last week for my Lord Chancelour, the others were melted
since.
steed KKK KKK KKK KK KKK Ke
Fig. 7.
‘«‘¢No. 7 is an Irish Sgian, or knife, the Seva or Secespita, I think,
used by the priests to kill the victims. It is of brass, and was found about
two years agoe at Dore hill, in the county of Meath ; the blade at the
broadest part is an inch 6 over, and one foot 754 inches long: when
found it was about 2 of an inch longer, but was broken for a tryal, on
suspition of its being gold. The present handle, a, is not the original
one, which was destroyed by time. No. 8 was lately sent me from the
county of Wicklow as a great curiosity—a small patera of
brass, but I fear it is nothing else but a old spoon, altho it
has not quite the shape of it. No 9 was sent me from the
county of Clare; is of brass, was formerly gilt, and is very
curiously enamelled ; where the black figures are is a little
white ground of enamel, and the little chequered squares
are of blew and white mosaic work of enamel. It is hollow,
and I suppose was the handle of an Irish Astas or spear.
You’l be pleased to observe that all the drafts except the knife are ex-
RS a
BT =
\.Dowaeatg SEE Ze
SOL
e
Ke RSez
86
actly of the bigness of the originals. Ifany of them are new to you, and
are worth your notice, it will giveme much pleasure. . . yr* &c.,
(Signed) ‘¢¢ James SIMON.
«¢¢ P.§.—No. 1 was found in the lands of Mr. James Commins, about
4 foot deep, in making a ditch near a place called Key’s hole, in the west
part of the county of Clare.
“‘<«T have drawn these, that the Society may have a cunception of
them, over leafe.’ ’’
The Rev. Samvet Havenron read the following paper :—
On THE Dynamicat CoEFFIcrents oF Exasticrry or STEEL, Iron, Brass,
Oak, AND Trak.
Att works on mechanics, with which I am acquainted, in solving the
problem of the collision of bodies, assume that the momentum is pre-
served during the shock, and the ws viva lost, in such manner as to re-
tain the constancy of the Coefficient of Elasticity, which is defined to be
the ratio which the velocity of separation of two bodies after the shock
bears to the velocity of approach before the shock. Some time ago, in
making some calculations respecting armour-plated frigates, I found it
necessary to use the Dynamical Coefficients of Elasticity of steel, iron,
oak, and other substances, and made some experiments for the purpose
of determining them. These experiments were made at the Kingstown
Railway works, and consisted in dropping spherical balls (2 in. diam.)
of steel, iron, and brass upon levelled surfaces of steel, iron, oak, teak,
&e., and measuring the height of the rebound. I hope at some future
time to lay the results of these experiments in detail before the Academy ;
but at present I shall content myself with publishing the following Table,
which contains the means of many experiments.
From this Table the remarkable fact appears, that the Dynamical
Coefficient of Elasticicy is not constant, but diminishes, according to some
unknown law, as the velocity of the collision increases.
87
Taste of Values of ¢, the square of the Dynamical Coefficient of Elasticity,
or of the ratvo of the Velocity of Separation to the Velocity of Appr oach,
of different bodies in collision.
; Square of Dynamical |
Substances. Velocity of Approach. Coefficient |
of Klasticity = e? |
16 ft. per sec. 0:5208 |
Nbecelonusteel, wits wil. Ne . D4 0-44.62
i
——————
16 ft. per sec. 0-2952
24 Me 0°2685 |
32 rf 0°2588
AQ a 02245
Steel on [ron and Iron on Steel,*
| 16 3 O-1172
| Steel on Oak, fibres horizontal, a u Re
Sst 19
SSAnii. 0°0933
Steel on Oak, fibres vertical, . . 1 ae Sieg Ree
3, 9 C
ees: ei, SN 4
16 ft. per sec. Wes)
Steel on Teak, fibres horizontal, . | ss He ae
. oo 99 YU ol
\ 4) 9 0°1379
aft. sec. sie
Brass on Steel,. \ fe ian Se eae
F 19 s
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 24, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Tue Rev. Dr. Reeves exhibited and described drawings of some ancient
sepulchral inscriptions found in the province of Ulster.
The episcopal seal of the Right Rev. Dr. William Fitzgerald, late
Lord Bishop of Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, was presented to the Museum
by his Lordship.
Thanks were voted to the donors.
* There was an absolute agreement in the results obtained by dropping steel on soft
iron, and, vice versd, soft iron on steel.
88
STATED MEETING.—Saturpay, Marcon 15, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following—
Report oF THE CoUNCIL.
Stnce the date of the last Report, the following papers have been
printed in the transactions :—
1. Dr. J. R. Kinahan, ‘‘ On the Britannic Species of Crangon and
Galathea, with some remarks on the Homologies of these groups.”
2. Dr. Lloyd, ‘‘ On Earth Currents, and their Connexion with the
Diurnal Changes of the Horizontal Magnetic Needle.”
These two papers form the second part of Vol. xxiv.
Mr. Denis Crofton’s paper, ‘‘ On a Collation of a MS. of the Bha-
gavad Gita,” is nearly ready to be issued.
Many interesting papers have been read before the Academy, abstracts
of which have already appeared, or will hereafter appear, in its Proceed-
ings. We have received communications in Mathematics from Sir Wil-
liam Hamilton and Professor Haughton; in the sciences of observation
and experiment, from Dr. Lloyd, Professor Haughton, Professor Hen-
nessy, Professor Sullivan, and Dr. Kinahan; in Polite Literature and
Antiquities, from the President, Dr. Todd, Dr. Reeves, Mr. Hardinge,
Mr. Du Noyer, and (through Dr. Aquilla Smith) from Mr. Richard
Sainthill.
@ During the past year, all the printed books and manuscripts in the
Library have been carefully examined by the Librarian, various im-
provements made in their arrangement, and a catalogue completed, in-
cluding every printed book in the library on the 3ist of December,
1861 ; distinguishing the donations of Mrs. Moore, and those of the late
W. E. Hudson, Esq. A catalogue has also been completed of the Aca-
demy’s collection of pamphlets, with an index, which will much facilitate
reference.
The library has received many valuable donations during the past
year ; among which should specially be mentioned thirty-five volumes of
the Ordnance Antiquarian Collections, presented by the Government.
The Master of the Rolls of England has also presented to the Academy
a complete series of the Chronicles and Calendars published under his
direction. The Council have been fortunate enough to acquire by pur-
chase an excellent copy on vellum of the portions of the Book of Lis-
more, which were requisite to complete the transcript of the other
portions of that volume made some years since for the Academy by Mr.
Curry.
An index to Mr. Curry’s Catalogue of the manuscripts has been com-
piled by Mr. D. H. Kelly, and presented by him to the library, where
it will be found of very great use.
In order to make the manuscript collection really useful, not only
to members of the Academy, but to Celtic scholars generally, it is most
89
desirable that Mr. Curry’s Catalogue should be completed, and printed.
No funds are at present available for the purpose ; but the Council will
keep the object in view, and hope to be able ere long to carry it into
effect.
The Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury have been pleased to
sanction the expenditure of £100 a year in the recovery of relics of
antiquity through the instrumentality of the constabulary of the several
counties ; the articles thus acquired being deposited in the Museum of
the Academy, and the value to be paid for them to the finders being fixed
by the Committee of Antiquities. For this most important boon the
Academy is much indebted to the exertions of Lord Talbot de Malahide,
who brought the matter before the Council in 1859, and subsequently
co-operated with the Committee of Antiquities in the preparation of the
plan which the Government adopted.
The Committee of Antiquities have used all possible care and dili-
gence in endeavouring to discharge the trust reposed in them, in a man-
ner satisfactory both to the Government and to the depositors of articles
of treasure-trove. Various objects of interest have already been obtained
under this regulation, and a careful system of registration of all the
articles thus acquired has been adopted by the Committee. A list of all
the additions to the Museum during the past year, prepared from a de-
tailed statement, furnished by Mr. Hardinge, forms the appendix to the
present Report.
It was announced in the last Report, that the Government had pro-
vided six suitable cases for the custody of the gold articles. These
articles have since been arranged by Mr. Wilde. We are also indebted to
that gentleman for the continuation of his valuable labours in the pre-
paration of the Catalogue of the Museum. The third part, comprising
all the gold articles in the Museum, now lies on the table. This part
consists of 100 pages, illustrated with 90 woodcuts, and contains descrip-
tions of 309 objects. The Council have decided on presenting a copy of
it gratuitously to each of the members.
The Catalogue of the silver and iron articles, the coins, and the
ecclesiastical antiquities, still remains to be made; but the Council has
not at present at its disposal any funds available for that purpose. The
registration of the articles of silver and iron has been made, and three-
fourths of the engravings necessary for illustrating the Catalogue of
those articles have been executed.
During the past year there has been received from the sale of copies
of Part I. of the Catalogue, a sum of £8 10s.; from the sale of Part IL,
£15 19s. 7d., making a total of £24 9s. 7d.
We are indebted to the zeal and industry of the Rev. Dr. Reeves,
Secretary of the Academy, for an accurate index to the first seven volumes
of the Proceedings of the Academy, which will greatly facilitate refe-
rence to the communications contained in them. A copy ofthe charter,
statutes, by-laws, and regulations of the Academy, carefully revised,
and printed in a convenient form, is also ready, and will be supplied to
the members.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIIL N
90
The Treasurer reports that no change of importance has taken place
in the financial condition of the Academy. The amount received from
entrance fees, during the past year, was slightly in excess of the sum
received during 1860-61. After defraying all charges and liabilities,
a small balance remains to be carried over to the credit of the Academy
for the next year.
The Academy laments, in common with the entire nation, the pre-
mature death of the most illustrious of its Honorary Members, the late
Prince Consort, who was ever as zealous in promoting the interests of
science and art, as he was qualified by nature and cultivation to appre-
ciate the efforts of their votaries. The feelings of the Academy respecting
this national loss have been expressed in the Address of Condolence,
which it has been our melancholy duty to present to Her Most Gracious
Majesty.
The Academy has lost by death during the past year thirteen
Ordinary Members, viz. :—
Wiriiam Armstrone, Esq., C. E.; elected 10th April, 1848.
Sir Marrurew Barrineton, Bart.; elected 9th January, 1837.
Hunry C. Beaucuamp, M. D.; elected 11th January, 1841.
Davip Brereton, M. D.; elected 14th February, 1853.
Rev. Roperr Carmicwart, M. A.; elected 12th February, 1855.
Siz Witriam Cusirt, F.R.8., &c.; elected 30th November, 1833.
James W. Cusack, M.D.; elected 16th March, 1829.
ALFRED Furtone, Hsq. ; elected 24th August, 1857.
Purp Jonss, Esq. ; elected 12th April, 1847.
James T. Mackay, me D.; elected 25th June, 1821.
ALEXANDER Mac Invern, Esq. ; elected 14th J anuary, 1861.
JoHuNn O'Donovan, LL. D.; - elected 8th February, 1847.
VEN. ARCHDEACON Rowan; elected 28th May, 1832.
Four of these names occur in the history of the scientific, literary, or
antiquarian labours of this Academy :—
1. The Rev. Robert Carmichael was elected a Fellow of Trinity
College in 1852. He was the author ofa treatise on the Calculus of
Operations, published in 1855, which was favourably received in this
country, and has been translated into German (Lubrock, Brunswick,
1857). He also edited the Rolls Sermons of Bishop Butler, with notes
and observations. He contributed to our Proceedings two papers, viz.
one ‘On Certain Methods in the Calculus of Finite Differences,’ the
other ‘‘ On the General Theory of the Integration of Non-Linear Partial
Differential Equations.”
2. Dr. James Townsend M‘Kay, having first held the office of As-
sistant Botanist in Trinity College, was afterwards employed to form the
present University Botanic Garden, of which he was appomted Curator,
In 1806, he published, in the fifth volume of the Dublin Society’ S
Transactions, a Catalogue of the Rare Plants of Ireland; and, in 1824,
communicated to this Academy a full Catalogue, with habitats, of all the
ou
Phanerogamous Plants and Ferns then ascertained to be natives of Ire-
land. This catalogue contained the results of twenty years’ observations
during numerous excursions to almost every part of the island. It was
followed, in 1836, by the ‘‘ Flora Hibernica,” the work on which Dr.
M‘Kay’s fame as a botanist will principally rest. In recognition of this
work, and of the services rendered by him to Irish botany and horticul-
ture, the University conferred on him the honorary degree of LL. D.
His name is associated with those of two Irish plants, the Hrica Mackayt
(Hook), and the Fucus Mackay: (Turn.), and a genus of Acanthaceze
(Mackaya) has been dedicated to him.
3. Dr. John O’ Donovan had acquired a Kuropean reputation by his
profound knowledge of the Celtic language and historical monuments of
Ireland. He was the author of the only scientific and really valuable
work on Irish grammar, which had been produced before the ‘‘ Gram-
matica Celtica”’ of Zeuss. He edited for the Irish Archeological and
- Celtic Societies several ancient documents, preserved among the MSS.
of this Academy, of Trinity College, Dublin, and of the Burgundian
Library at Brussels. His greatest work was the edition, with a trans-
lation, and an immense body of illustrative annotations, of the ‘‘ Annals
of the Four Masters.’’ This has been pronounced by competent autho-
rities to be the most important contribution which has yet been made to
the early history of Ireland. During the last years of his life Dr. O’ Do-
novan was occupied, in conjunction with Mr. Eugene Curry, in prepar-
ing for the press, under the superintendence of a Royal Commission, the
ancient legal institutes of Ireland, known as the Brehon Laws. The
loss sustained by Celtic literature in the death of this distinguished
scholar may justly be described as irreparable. The University of Dublin
had recognised his eminent merit by conferring on him an honorary
degree of Doctor of Laws, and the Royal Academy of Berlin elected
him one of its Honorary Members; the Royal Irish Academy, in 1848,
awarded him a Cunningham Gold Medal.
4. The Venerable Arthur B. Rowan, Archdeacon of Ardfert, was
author of a volume entitled ‘‘ Lake Lore; or, an Antiquarian Guide to
some of the Ruins and Recollections of Killarney” (18538) ; ‘‘ Vita Beati
Franconis,” being an edition, with an English version, of a curious me-
trical biography in medieval Latin (1858); “‘ Brief Memorials of the
Case and Conduct of Trinity College, 1686-1688” (1858); a collection
of poems, published under the title of ‘‘ Spare Minutes of a Minister ;”’
a tract on the Old Countess of Desmond, and other writings. He con-
tributed to our Proceedings a paper ‘‘ On an Ogham Monument found
on the site of the first Battle recorded as having been forfght by the
Milesians in Ireland.”’
Sixteen Members have been elected during the past year, viz. :—
1.G. W. Abraham, Esq. 5. P. Fitzgerald, Esq.
2. Hon. Judge Berwick. 6. Alfred Hudson, M.D.
3. Rev. W.8. Burnside, D. D. 7 Richard Hartley, Esq.
4. Rev. R. G. Cather. 8. John Hatchell, Esq.
9. H. T. T. Maunsell, M. D. 13. J. S. Sloane, Esq., C. E.
10. George Nixon, M.D. 14. Rev. Henry Joy Tombe.
11. Rev. Thaddeus O’ Mahony. 15. Joseph. Wilson, Esq.
12. W. T. Sargeant, Esq. 16. Henry Wilkie, Esq.
No Honorary Members have been elected.
Ir was Resotvep,—That the Report of the Council now read be re-
ceived and adopted.
APPENDIX TO REPORT.
A return of the additions to the Museum, made during the year end-
ing the March 15, 1862 :—
Presentations.—By W. R. Wilde, Esq., a bronze jug, pin, and
dagger; by H. Christy, Hsq., three flakes of flint ; by J. Nicholson, Hsq.,
a flint crucible ; by Dr. H. Hudson, a statuette; by Lord G. A. Hill, a
lump of bog butter.
PurcHasrs.—From A. Sproule, Esq., a belt-plate, a monogram, a
saddle-pommel, a shield-boss, two walloon boxes, all of brass; a spear of
bronze; an ecclesiastical bell, a crucifixion, two pipe packers, and a large
knife, all of iron; an ornament of flint, and two fragments of tombstones,
and portions of jars. From H. Lewis, a bell-head of copper, three axes, a
celt, a dagger, three hatchets and a palstave of bronze. From James
OQ’ Donnel, two bronze bosses, a double ring of bronze, four flint arrow-
heads, a stone whorl, and portion of jar, a smoking pipe, a cimerary urn,
and a ring of coal. From Peter O’Connell, a bronze dagger-blade. From
Mr. Campbell, a bronze dish. From Charles Haliday, the Soiscel Mo-
laise. From T. Cullen, plaster casts of a gold boss, a celt and handle,
a gold fibula, a bronze rapier.
Purchases made under treasure-trove regulations :—In gold, three
armillee, a ball, a circle, three coins, three flat discs, a bar, a fragment
of ribbed plate, and two tongues; in silver, forty-eight silver coins; a
brass coin ; a,copper coin; in bronze, an armlet, fragment of arrow-head,
three celts, a pin, a ring, and a spear; in iron, a bit; in stone, an
amulet, and an ornament; in amber, ninety-three beads; in bone, a comb,
eleven fibule, anda pin. Giving a total of additions to the museum
of 2385 articles within the year emciing March 15, 1862.
His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant having arrived, the President
proceeded to deliver the following Address, before presenting the Cun-
ningham Medals, recently awarded by the Council :—
93
‘THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS.
GxNTLEMEN,—One of the most important prerogatives and duties be-
longing to the Council of this Academy is the award of medals to the
successful cultivators of those scientific and literary pursuits for the pro-
motion of which the Academy wasfounded. We are now assembled for
the purpose of carrying into effect resolutions adopted by the Council
with reference to this matter towards the close of the past year; and to
give greater solemnity to our proceedings, the representative of the
Queen has been pleased to honour our meeting with his presence.
He thus adds a fresh proof to the many which he has given of his own
earnest sympathy with men of letters. He thus, I believe, exactly reflects
the feeling and co-operates with the action of our gracious Sovereign. If
Her Majesty is no longer supported by the counsel and aided by the ser-
vices of her lamented Consort, we know that she is animated by that
strenuous desire to promote the interests of learning which he never
lost an opportunity of manifesting. Under our present Sovereign, and
under our present Viceroy, the maxim ‘‘ Honos alit artes’’ will not be
lost sight of.
I will now proceed, Gentlemen, with your permission, to notice the
several works for which the Council has resolved to confer Cunningham
Medals.
A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to the Rev. Humphrey
Lloyd D. D., for his original and important researches in Physical ‘Op-
tics, Magnetism, and Meteorology. Hvery member of the Royal Irish
Academy will readily admit the high claims of Dr. Lloyd to any
honour which we can confer. We all feel, too, that these claims
are founded, not only on the scientific eminence which he has so
justly attained, but also on the fact that so large a portion of his
discoveries have been given to the world through the medium of our
Transactions and Proceedings. The first gave him a claim which the
whole scientific world would be ready to endorse; the second gives
to this claim a new and peculiar force as regards ourselves. And,
although the medal which I am about to present to Dr. Lloyd has
been conferred on him professedly for memoirs recently published in
our Transactions, I am sure that I do not misinterpret the feeling of
the Council in saying that, when they resolved to confer it, their
thoughts took a wider range, and that they desired thereby to testify
their sense of the claims, accumulated during a long period, which
Dr. Lloyd possesses on the scientific world generally, and more espe-
cially on the Royal Irish Academy. And you will not think that I
misemploy your time, if I venture to transgress the period to which,
in the adjudication of these medals, we are im strictness limited, and
briefly to notice some of his earlier contributions to physical science.
Let me select, as perhaps the most important of these, the experimen-
tal proof of the phenomenon of conical refraction. The history of
this discovery must be ever memorable in the annals of science. It
94
is one of the rare instances of a successful theoretic prediction. You
know that the ordinary course of scientific discovery is, that a phe-
nomenon is first observed, and then accounted for. The experimen-
talist establishes its reality, and then the theorist endeavours to reduce
it under a general law. Thus Kepler discovered that the planetary
orbits are in fact elliptical, before Newton established the mechanical
principles on which the form depends. The laws of reflexion and re-
fraction were known as facts before Newton and Huygens endeavoured
to reduce them under the more general laws of mechanics. But in the
case of conical refraction, this order was reversed. The mathematical
genius of Sir William Hamilton enabled him to predict this phenome-
non as a consequence of Fresnel’s theory, before the experimental skill
of Dr. Lloyd established its reality. Sir William Hamilton saw that
the rule by which Fresnel determined the course of the two rays into
which a single incident ray is divided by crystalline refraction, appeared
to fail under certain circumstances. With a certain disposition of the
incident light, he found that not two, but an infinite number of direc-
tions might be found satisfying the laws of Fresnel, and from this in-
definiteness he rightly inferred that light would actually pass along
each of these directions; and that therefore, instead of emerging in two
rays, the light would emerge in a hollow cone. With another dispo-
sition of the incident ray, he inferred, by similar reasoning, that the
light would emerge in a cylinder. The establishment of the reality of
these phenomena by Dr. Lloyd must be regarded as a great triumph
of experimental skill. The difficulties attending such an investigation
can, of course, be fully appreciated only by those who have been en-
gaged in similar labours; but there is in these experiments one pe-
culiar source of difficulty, which will be intelligible to every one—.
it is this, that they do not admit of approximation. Generally speak-
ing, in conducting an experiment, if the adjustment of the apparatus be
nearly, though not mathematically exact, the phenomenon produced
will be nearly, though not exactly, that which we are seeking; and
the more nearly we approximate to perfect accuracy of adjustment, the
more nearly will the phenomenon actually produced approximate to that
which is required. And therefore, in ordinary experiments, an indif-
ferent observer, though he will not perfectly succeed, will not wholly
fail. He will make an approximation to the truth—an approximation
which, with increasing skill and greater attention, he will gradually
render more and more close. With conical refraction it is not so. That
phenomenon admits of no degrees. If the adjustment be not mathe-
matically accurate, the phenomenon is not produced, nor any thing luke
it. The smallest deviation from the proper disposition of the incident
light will cause the cone or cylinder to disappear, and to be replaced by
the two rays which are seen under ordinary circumstances. Every one
can understand the difficulty of even conducting such an experiment
as this when the means of doing so have been already devised and put
into the hands of the observer—a difficulty, indeed, so great, that
observers have been found to deny the reality of the phenomenon.
ic nN SRE a a OPA pee Sate SSS te al ola a
95
But to devise the means by which the phenomenon might be produced,
and, unassisted, to bring the experiment to a successful conclusion,—of
all this, it is not too much to say, that it required in the observer the
possession of experimental skill and genius of the highest order. Nor
was Dr? Lloyd content with the mere exhibition of the phenomenon of
conical refraction ; he also examined carefully the elementary rays of
which the emergent cone is composed, and succeeded in establishing
experimentally the simple and elegant law by which the position of
the planes of polarization of these rays is regulated. Passing now
from optics to magnetism, we find that Dr. Lloyd’s labours have been
perseveringly and successfully directed to the improvement of the
methods by which the intensity of the earth’s magnetic force 1s mea-
sured. In a communication read before the Academy as far back as
1843, and printed in the twenty-first volume of our Transactions, he
has pointed out a mode of reducing the error attending the determina-
tion of this quantity, by the ordinary method, to less than one-fifth of
its amount. Adopting Biot’s law of magnetic distribution, he has deter-
mined a relation between the lengths of the magnets employed, which
not only simplifies the calculation, but also effects the above-mentioned
important reduction in the error resulting from that observation. He
has also, by a series of direct experiments, verified the accuracy of the
method adopted, and thus incidentally given an important confirmation
of the truth of the law of magnetic distribution which had been assumed.
The same subject is resumed in a paper read before the Academy in the
year 1858, in which Dr. Lloyd points out a fatal imperfection attend-
ing the ordinary mode of calculating the intensity of the earth’s mag-
netic force, rendering that method quite applicable in high magnetic
latitudes. The method proposed by Dr. Lloydis wholly free from this
imperfection; and, besides, requires for its application only the use of the
dip circle —a vast advantage to the travelling observer, inasmuch as it
reduces to the smallest possible number the instruments which he is
compelled to carry with him.
Doctor Lioyp,—The medal which I have now the honour of pre-
senting to you is a very inadequate token of the respect with which
the Council of this Academy regards your labours in the various de-
partments of physical science. Combining an exact knowledge of —
theoretical principles with a refined tact and ingenuity in experimental
processes, you have devised methods of observation, the use of which
has greatly facilitated the accumulation of the means of future discovery.
You have employed these methods with diligence and success, in the
accurate determination of quantities which it was most important to
measure. You have also pointed out sources of error in received me-
thods of observation. Your colleagues here look forward with a lively
interest to the prosecution of those researches in terrestrial magnetism,
of which you have recently communicated accounts to the Academy.
Though these discoveries belong to a period later than that within
96
which you produced the memoirs for which this medal has been specially
awarded, I feel that 1 am justified in referring to them as the results
of the same well-trained sagacity which has characterized the whole
series of your scientific achievements.
A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. Robert Mallet, for
his researches in the theory of earthquakes. Prior to the year 1846, no
true science of earthquakes existed; seismology, as a branch of ter-
restrial physics, has been since created. Mitchel, Dolomieu, Bylandt,
Humboldt, and Darwin, the very latest writers on the subject, prior
to 1846, all show that they had no clear conception either of the inti-
mate mechanism, or of the connexion and order of events in, earth-
quakes. The only true hints that had been given respecting them
were those furnished, in little more than a sentence, by Dr. Young
and Gay Lussac, ‘‘ that they were of the nature of vibrations in solids.”
No adequate ideas had been formed of the character and limits of
those vibrations, which were vaguely talked of as vorticose. In Fe-
bruary, 1846, Mr. R. Mallet’s paper on ‘‘ the Dynamics of Earthquakes’
was read to the Royal Irish Academy, and published in vol. xxi, p. 1,
of its Transactions. In this paper he fixed upon an immutable basis
the real nature of earthquake phenomena, and for the first time showed
that the three great classes of phenomena,—1. Shocks; 2. Sounds;
3. Great sea-waves,—were all reducible to a common origin, formed
parts of a connected train, and were explicable on admitted laws.
This paper also for the first time explained the true nature of the
movements that had been called vorticose, and viewed as the proofs. of
circular movements. Mr. R. Mallet proved that they were due to recti-
Imear motions. He also pointed out in this paper the important uses
that might be made of earthquakes, as an instrument of discovering the
depth beneath the earth’s surface of the origin of the shocks, —hence of
the volcanic foci,—and even of ascertaining ultimately the nature, as
well as the temperature, of the formations within our earth, to a depth
more profound than can be reached by any other mode of examination,
or reached directly at all. He also showed that by seismologic means we
may acquire some knowledge of the rock and other formations consti-
tuting the beds of the great oceans. This paper brought the subject
of earthquakes in a prominent manner before the notice of geologists and
physicists; and in 1849_50, Mr. R. Mallet drew up, at the desire of
the British Association, a first report on the facts of earthquake pheno-
mena, which, like his subsequent reports, four in all, was published in
its Transactions. In this first report, he collected, classified, and drew
inductive conclusions from all the important facts then known and pub-
lished as to earthquakes, and pointed out how they co-ordinate with his
first views of 1846. In the same year, he also designed the first com-
pletely self-registering Seismometer proposed, and published a descrip-
tion of it in our Transactions. In the three papers to which I have
referred he pointed out, amongst other things, the importance of experi-
mentally determining the velocity of movement of earthquake-wavyes, and
97
proposed to experiment upon the actual transit velocity of artificial
shocks, obtained by the explosion of gunpowder; and aided by the
funds of the British Association, he in 1849-50 completed a train of
experiments by which he determined the transit wave-time of shock
for wet sand as the lowest limit, and for solid granite as the highest
amongst known cosmical media. The results, received at first with
much surprise, in consequence of the low velocities of transit found,
fully coincided with the author’s theoretic views of 1846, and have
since been amply confirmed, and shown to be accordant with the
low velocities of natural shocks, as measured by Schmidt, Noggerath,
Mr. R. Mallet, and others. These experiments form the subject of his
second British Association report of 1851. In his first report, Mr. R.
Mallet had pointed out the importance of collecting into one great
catalogue, and fully discussing in relation to space and time, &c., all
recorded earthquakes, with a view to evolve any secular laws, if such
existed. This laborious work he undertook with the efficient help of his
eldest son, Dr. John William Mallet, now Professor of Chemistry at the
University of Alabama; and between the years 1852 and 1858, they
completed together the British Association earthquake-catalogue, em-
bracing more than 6000 earthquakes, which form the subject of Mr. R.
Mallet’s third and fourth British Association Reports. In the fourth
Report, he has discussed fully, and year by year, this mass of the statis-
tical facts of earthquakes, extending from the earliest times of history to
that date. The discussion of the facts evolved these amongst the most
striking results :—1. That earthquakes are not truly secular phenomena
in time; 2. That in modern times, when observations are best and most
numerous, although the whole train of phenomena over time is irregular
or non-secular, still there has been a decided preponderance of earth-
quakes occurring at intervals of from forty to fifty years, and that
these periods of maxima occur about the middle and the last decade of
each century. Mr. R. Mallet ventured to predict the recurrence of such a
group of earthquakes for the then coming years, 1850, 1860, or there-
abouts, and his prediction has been fully borne out. In the time-dis-
cussion, also, he showed that at present some part or other of the earth
is subject to at least one great earthquake every nine months. 3. In the
discussion as to distribution over the earth’s surface, he pointed out for
the first time that earthquakes follow the great lines of mountain chains
and elevations, forming what he has denominated Seismic Bands, the
whole of which he has laid down upon the Mercator Seismographic map
of the world published by the British Association. The important and
pregnant relations that this great fact possesses with respect to our
_ future knowledge of voleanic action, were in some measure pointed out
in this Report: their important bearing cannot be in this respect over-
estimated. Between the period of publication of his first and second
British Association Reports, Mr. Mallet had, at the request of Sir John
Herschell, drawn up for the Admiralty Manual the article on earthquakes
and the methods of observing them, which he further improved in the
second edition of that work. This article has been translated into
R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. o
9§
French by Mons. Perrey, by desire of the Government of France; and
into German by M. Jeittels, of the Imperial Gymnasium of Kaschau in
Hungary, and of the Imp. Acad. of Sciences, Vienna; and prior to the
breaking out of the war was about being republished, with large addi-
tions by the author, by the Smithsonian Institution of America, which
offered to circulate at its expense a vast number of copies over the world of
science. Prior to the completion of the discussion of the British Association
Catalogue, Mr. R. Mallet proposed to the Royal Society and to the British
Association, conjointly to undertake further experiments on the pro-
pagation of artificial earthquake shocks in stratified rock, by taking ad-
vantage of the great blasting operations going on at Holyhead. Aided
by the funds of both bodies, he has completed these experiments, ex-
tending over a period of about four years, and last year reported to the
Royal Society and to the Association. His results will appear in the forth-
coming volume of the Philosophical Transactions, and also in the next Bri-
tish Assocation Report. They confirm his previous observationss in sand
and granite, &c., and comprise also some new and important results ;
amongst the rest this, which is new to science—that the rate of propaga-
tion of an earthquake shock is faster in the same medium as the originat-
ing impulse is more powerful—a fact full of import as respects natural
earthquakes, and curiously confirming some of the theoretic views of Mr.
Karnshaw. In December, 1857, occurred the great earthquake of Naples.
Mr. R. Mallet represented to the Royal Society the importance of observ-
ing its effects; and with the partial aid, and by the desire of that body, he
proceeded to the scene of the disaster, and under circumstances of some
difficulty and inconvenience, applied new methods devised by him for
the investigation of the direction and velocity of the shock. In the ma-
thematical part of these inquiries he acknowledges the important aid he
has derived from the skill of our fellow-academician, Professor Haugh-
ton, Professor of Geology, Trinity College, Dublin. Mr. Mallet’s report
on this expedition and investigation 1s now in the press, and will be pub-
lished in about six weeks. It was read to the Royal Society in 1860, and
an abstract of its contents has been published in the Proceedings of
that body. The author fully succeeded in accomplishing what he set
out with attempting, namely, to find within the shaken country, by ma-
thematical or mechanical appeal to the objects shaken down or disturbed,
both the spot on the surface vertically above the point whence the shock
itself originated, and also the depth of this point or focus beneath the
surface. And he has shown that, in this instance, the focus was about
nine and a half geographical miles deep. He has been able to estimate
both the shape and the size of the subterranean cavity forming the focus,
and to deduce many interesting and valuable conclusions as to the
temperature, pressure, work consumed in the shock, &c. The velocity
of the wave-particle in shock he has proved to be very small, not more
than twelve to eighteen feet per second, thus co-ordinating with the low
velocity of transit before ascertained. Amongst other deductions of ge-
neral interest, based upon strict mechanical laws, is the probability that
the depth of focus of no earthquake exceeds about thirty geographical
og
miles; and as the earthquake focus is, in fact, also the volcanic one, that
volcanic action within our planet is at present limited to about that
depth. Mr. Mallet has shown that Seismology is capable of being used
as an instrument of cosmical discovery; and he has also shown that its
importance is far greater in this respect than in any of the relations of
earthquakes to superficial geological changes produced or induced by
shock.
Mr. Mattet,—I have much pleasure in presenting to you the
medal awarded to you by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy for
your researches on the Theory of Earthquakes. To you, I believe, is due
the credit of having been the first to disentangle and explain the com-
plicated phenomena of these terrible visitations. You have measured
the velocity of the waves of vibration propagated through the various
solid materials of the earth-crust ; you have marked the sound-wave of
air, carrying with it the announcement of the catastrophe; you have
followed the course of those tremendous breakers which have rolled in
upon the trembling shores even at vast distances from the points where
the ocean-bed has been agitated by subterraneous commotion. Profit-
ing by the indications furnished by riven walls and overthrown pillars,
you have succeeded in pointing out the /ocus of the centres of earth-
quake disturbance. These researches of yours place within our reach a
new organon of cosmical inquiry—a method supplying information re-
specting the temperature and structure of the earth-crust at distances
unapproachable by any other known mode of observation. We can
hardly desire for you enlarged opportunities of applying your theory,
and testing the self-registering instruments which you have devised;
but we earnestly hope that the development of these and other investi-
gations in which you are engaged may still further redound to your own
eredit and that of this Academy.
A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. Whitley Stokes,
for his work on Irish Glosses, edited for the Irish Archeological So-
ciety. The work for which this medal is conferred on Mr. Stokes is an
edition of a Medieval tract on Latin declension, with examples explained
in Irish. The value of the tract itself les in the large number of Irish
words (about; 1100) which are annexed as glosses to the Latin voca-
bles, exemplifying the different declensions ; many of these words are
unregistered in our dictionaries ; of others the meaning has hitherto been
guessed at rather than known. The publication of the tract, even without
any commentary upon it, would have been a useful contribution towards
the production of that Irish dictionary, the want of which is so much
complained of. Mr. Stokes, however, has added copious annotations on ~
the Irish words, pointing out the relationship in which they stand to
cognate words in other Indo-European languages. In executing this
part of his task, he has instituted comparisons which throw much light
upon the etymology of words and names in other languages, as well as
the Irish. I might cite many examples to show how interesting these
100
comparisons are ; but it is enough to say here, and I think it can be truly
said, that this volume contains the largest store of trustworthy compari-
sons of Welsh, Irish, Geelic, Cornish, and Breton words with one another,
and of the different Celtic forms, with Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, Go-
thic, Anglo-Saxon, English, and Old High German, that has hitherto been
published. But the philologist is no longer satisfied with finding a simi-
larity between roots in different languages ; he compares the structure of
inflected words, and finds that common principles of formation run through
the different members of a great family of languages. In this depart-
ment of comparative philology Mr. Stokes has made discoveries, the
merit of which has been recognised. In his commentary on the Irish
Glosses, he has introduced considerable improvements in the declensional
paradigms, and made a great advance in the analysis of declension. To
the theory of the verb he has contributed important observations. He
has, for instance, shown Schleicher’s explanation of the relative form of
the Irish verb to be inaccurate. He has also established the existence
of a class of reduplicating roots. Such steps as these entitle him to the
eredit of being not only a successful scholar, but a worthy successor of
Zeuss. I believe.it was the ‘“‘Grammatica Celtica” of Caspar Zeuss which
inspired him with an interest in this branch of learning. ‘The analy-
tical power manifested in that work convinced him that it was possible
to carry on Celtic researches in a philosophic spirit, and to establish
principles of Irish philology and ethnology on a sure historical basis.
Having completely mastered Zeuss’ comprehensive work—a task by no
means an easy one—he commenced a methodical search for the oldest
grammatical furms, so precious to the philologist. In this labour he
had the good fortune to receive help and encouragement from the late
Dr. O’ Donovan and Professor O’Curry, who opened to him many of the
deepest and richest sources of information. But their aid would have
availed him but little, if he had not been gifted with a remarkable lin-
guistic faculty, and a most persevering industry. Conceiving that, in
order to trace the development of the Irish language, the student should
begin by examining the most ancient documents, he applied himself
systematically to the work of copying the most remarkable of them
with extreme accuracy. He thus amassed so rich a collection of spe-
cimens of the Irish language anterior to the eleventh century, that
he has qualified himself to undertake the printing of Cormac’s cele-
brated Glossary, long reputed the very touchstone of Irish philological
learning. Whilst the Irish has ever been the primary and final object of
all his philological researches, he has not confined his views toit. He has
made himself familiar with the principles of Bopp’s science of compara-
tive philology, and has applied them to the other members of the Celtic
family of languages. He has mastered the Cornish, a dialect obscured by
corrupt spelling and ill-defined grammatical forms. Of this dialect he has
printed a specimen, the miracle-play of our Lord’s Passion, with a trans-
lation and grammatical notes. Neither did he omit, like most Irish and
Welsh philologists, that essential guarantee of success, the acquisition of
the sister-dialect. He has to a considerable degree mastered the Welsh.
101
Of this he has given proof in his critical edition of the earliest specimens
of Welsh, taken from Cambridge and Oxford MSS. His collection of the
old Welsh Glosses is more complete than that made by Zeuss, as it con-
tains newly-discovered glosses from the MS. of Juvencus at Cambridge.
I have entered into these details for the purpose of showing that Mr.
Stokes’ learning is of a solid kind. He has not amused himself, nor
will he mislead his readers, by fanciful conjectures. The work which
he has executed, and for which the’ medal of the Academy has been
awarded to him, is a substantial contribution to Celtic philology. It
will also secure to its author an honourable place in the estimation of
those who understand, as he does, that every contribution to a more
accurate knowledge of the Irish language is ultimately a contribution
to Irish history. ‘‘ For this,” ‘‘as he says himself, ‘‘ can never be written
until trustworthy versions are produced of all the surviving chronicles,
laws, romances, and poetry of ancient Celtic Ireland. Moreover, immediate
results of high historical importance may be obtained by comparison of the
words and forms of the Irish with those of the other Indo-European lan-
‘guages. Chronicles may, and often do, lie; laws may have been the work
of a despot, and fail to correspond with the ethical ideas of the people for
whom they were made; romances may misrepresent the manners and
morals of their readers and hearers; and poetry may not be the genuine
outcome of the popular imaginative faculty. But the evidence given by
words and forms is conclusive—evidence of the habitat, and intellectual
attainments, the social condition of the Aryan family before the Celtic
sisters journeyed to the West—evidence of the period at which this
pilgrimage took place as compared with the dates of the respective mi-
erations of their kindred—evidence of the connexions existing between
the Celts and other Indo-Europeans after the separation of languages.”’
Dr. Stoxes,—i am sure that every member of the Academy shares
in the regret which I felt, when I was informed that his engagements
rendered it impossible for your son to attend here to-night to receive the
medal awarded to him by the Council. I place it in your hands—you
will convey it to him, along with the assurance of our respect and good
wishes. In the midst of professional pursuits carried on with diligence
and success, he has found time to signalize himself by rendering im-
portant services to Irish philology. Having prepared himself for his
task by a course of well-ordered study, he has produced a work remark-
able alike for the diligence with which he has collected his materials,
and the skill with which he has arranged them. He has brought
together the largest collection that has yet been published of Celtic
words, illustrated by the light of comparative philology. And, improv-
ing upon the teaching of Zeuss, he has been able to carry our insight
into the system of Celtic declension to the farthest point which it has
yet reached.
A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. John T. Gilbert for his
‘History of the City of Dublin.” In undertaking this history, Mr. Gilbert
102
engaged in a task, the interest of which was equalled by its difficulty.
In general, the historian derives help, in the execution of his work, from
the labours of writers who have preceded him. Though they may have
left omissions to be supplied, and mistakes to be corrected, they have, at
least, furnished a mass of authentic matter, the possession of which places
him in a position more advantageous than that of writers who have to con-
struct their narratives out of the crude materials gathered from primary
sources, annals, laws, charters, and the incidental notices preserved in
ancient documents and monuments of various kinds. But Mr. Gilbert
owes nothing to earlier histories of Dublin. The first work on the sub-
ject was the imperfect attempt of Harris, published, in a small volume,
most inaccurately, after his death, in 1766. On this it would be unfair
to pronounce a severe criticism. The design of the author had been
left very incomplete, and the office of attempting to fill the outline which
he had traced was committed to an incompetent compiler So limited
in extent was this small history of the city of Dublin, that but four
pages of it were devoted to the description of St. Patrick’s Cathedral and
eighteen churches. The entire of Harris’s imperfect and inaccurate little .
work was appropriated and reprinted verbatim, without any acknow-
ledgment, in 1818, at London, by Whitelaw and Walsh, whose compi-
lation is full of the most absurd errors. Some of the materials of their
work were avowedly gathered from unsubstantiated oral communica-
tions, others were taken from printed guide-books of no authority. For
instance, the Annals of Dublin, from 1704, the period at which Harris
ended, were reprinted without alteration from the concluding pages of
a Dublin Almanac. Without exposing ourselves to the reproach of an
undue civic vanity, we may assert that Dublin deserved to be made the
subject of a history more elaborate and more authentic than the works of
either Harris or Whitelaw and Walsh. The metropolis of Ireland pos-
sesses trustworthy annals which reach back for more than a thousand
years, and has been the scene on which most famous men, Irish, Danes,
Anglo- Normans, and English, have played their parts. A writer con-
scious of the dignity of his subject, and anxious to do it justice, would
feel that very extensive researches should be made previous to com-
mencing a history of Dublin. He would see the necessity of examining
every printed book, pamphlet, or tract referring to events connected with
the history of the city. He would understand the importance of inves-
tigating the charters and deeds of its churches, guilds, and corporations,
together with the manuscripts in the libraries of Trinity College and the
British Museum, the archives of the State Paper Office, and the un-
published records of the Law Courts of Dublin; he would also make
himself familiar with its streets, its public buildings, and its monuments.
It is because Mr. Gilbert has given proofs of having used diligence
and judgment in the collection of his materials from a vast variety of
recondite sources, that his work has secured the approval of those who
think that scientific accuracy is an essential element of literary excel-
lence. Excluding uncertain or unverified statements, and abstaining
from conjectures, he has founded his history solely on documentary eyi-
103
dence, the elaborately minute references to which, at the end of each
volume, attest his industry and good faith. The writer of a work con-
structed on the plan of Mr. Gilbert’s History of Dublin, has occasion to
display the most diversified information and research. He touches upon
the general political history of the country in past centuries; he intro-
duces biographical notices of distinguished men; he records and loca-
lizes interesting events in the history of religion, letters, science, and
art. In each of these departments the reader will find in Mr. Gilbert’s
history new and precise information, not to be met with elsewhere in
print. As illustrating the wide range of subjects treated of under their
respective localities, I may cite the account of the Tribe of Mac Gillamo-
cholmog (vol. i., p. 230), traced through unpublished Gaelic and Anglo-
Trish records from the remote origin of the family to its extinction in the
fifteenth century ; while, as a specimen of the work in a totally diffe-
rent department, I may refer to the history of Crow-street Theatre, as
giving the only accurate details hitherto published of that once-noted
establishment, verified by original documents never before printed, from
the autograph of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, and other dramatic celebri-
ties. Mr. Gilbert has interwoven in his work numerous original biogra-
phies of eminent natives of Dublin. He has supplied notices of painters,
engravers, and medallists, with catalogues of their works, never before
collected, and not to be found even in books specially treating of these sub-
jects. He has given us a history of the Parliament of Ireland and the
Parliament House; he has recorded the origin and progress of the Royal
Dublin Society, the College of Physicians, and the Royal Irish Academy ;
he has also introduced notices of remarkable literary works published
in Dublin, with information respecting their authors. A complete ana-
lysis of Mr. Gilbert’s volumes would bring into view other interesting
classes of subjects which I have left unmentioned ; but my enumeration
of the topics treated of in the work is sufficiently ample to show that it
embraces a most extensive field. ‘To combine such multifarious details
into a narrative attractive to a general reader, and at the same time sa-
tisfactory to the historical inquirer, seeking precise and authentic infor-
mation, was not an easy task. Mr. Gilbert is acknowledged to have
succeeded eminently in attaining this twofold object. He has produced
a work which has been, and will continue to be, read with interest, and
referred to as an authority, not only by partial friends and brother Aca-
demicians, but by all who may, in our own time or in future genera-
tions, studysthe history and antiquities of the city of Dublin.
Mr. Gitpert,—I present to you the medal which the Council of
the Royal Irish Academy has awarded to you as the author of a scholar-
like work on the History of Dublin. You have removed from Ireland
the national reproach of having no history of its metropolis. The vo-
lumes which you have produced furnish accurate and copious informa-
tion on the history of every part of the city of which they treat. Let
me express the hope that the sympathy in your labours shown by this
Academy will encourage you to continue them. To the exertions made
104
by you and our late President, Dr. Todd, as secretaries of the Irish
Archeological and Celtic Society, it is mainly owing that the latter
body has been, for many years past, enabled to continue its labours in
publishing various works of the utmost importance on the history of
Ireland. You have proved your zeal in the cause of Irish history ; you
are acquainted with its sources and its materials. We have, therefore,
good reason to indulge the hope that you will supply some of its many
and acknowledged wants.
His Excellency the Lorp Lizurrnant then made the following re-
marks :— 7
Mr. Prestpent AND GENTLEMEN, —I feel sure that I shall command the
unanimous assent of the assembly which I have the honour to address, in
submitting to them a proposal for requesting the Very Rev. the Dean of
the Chapel Royal to permit the able, interesting, and instructive Ad-
dresses which he has just delivered to be printed. It would be at once
beside the purpose, and beyond my power, to travel again over the ground
which has been so fully and luminously explored by him. Most of all
should I shrink from entering upon the domain of Dr. Lloyd’s researches
and discoveries. Of a truth, indeed—
Ne has possim naturze accedere partes,
Frigidus obstiterit circum pracordia sanguis.
It is not possible, I will only say, to hear or think of Dr. Lloyd without
being reminded that even the severest studies and loftiest flights of sci-
ence seem in his case to be almost effaced by the modest grace and un-
assuming virtues of his demeanour, character, and life. With respect
to Mr. Mallet, whom I think the Rev. President next touched upon, he
seems to be to the earthquake something of what Dr. Franklin was to the
lightning. But though he has been himself able to detect and track its
footsteps, I fear he will not be equally enabled to arrest or to intercept
its force. The President has eloquently remarked that Mr. Mallet has
followed the course of those tremendous breakers which have rolled in
upon the trembling shores, even at vast distances from the points where
the ocean-bed had been agitated by subterranean commotions. Our lan-
guage seems hardly big enough for such magnificent ideas; and if Homer
had been alive, he would have called Mr. Mallet Taenoyxos evvooryatos.
The President, I think, next touched upon Mr. Stokes; and I am
sure our worthy President was quite in his element when he dilated
on Irish philology ; and most pleasant, indeed, it is to find the son ofa
father who has himself done so much to lighten suffering and prolong
life, showing such a bright promise in the cultivation of those pursuits
and humanities which so powerfully contribute to dignify and adorn it.
{ am sure we shall hail with pleasure the promising career of such a son
of such a sire. With respect to Mr. Gilbert, I feel it most gratifying
to have our attention directed to so full and accurate a history of the
city in which most of the assembly whom I see before me are now liv-
ing, in which I myself have spent many eventful, and, I will add,
a a a I
;
YLUID OUNCHS,
xo
9
[Zo fa ace page 105.
PROFESSOR HAUGHTON’ TABLE OF EXCRETION OF UREA IN GRAINS, FOUNDED ON QUANTITY OF URINE AND SPECIFIC GRAVITY.
" 100s | 1004 es | 1006 1007 1008 1009 1010 1011 1012 1013 1014 1015 1016 1O17 1018 1019 1020 1021 1022 1023 1024 1025
: = = ir = : ae a a 119 130 136 142 “5 160 196 IQR 241 249 D7 265 274 276
— >? | ss +3 re « 89 105 aa rome 124 136 142 149 158 168 205 24.5 258 261 269 278 288 290
2 38 yo . 62 78 93 110 113 116 130 143 149 156 166 176 25) 257° 265 274 282 292 301 303
= 40 41 # 65 Sr 97 15 118 121 136 149 156 163 173 184 2BE 268 277 286 295 305 315 317
22 +2 43 * 68 85 10 120 123 127 142 156 163 170, 181 1g2 235 280 289 299 308 319 329 331
25 ca Wl cae P oh 88 106 sir 12 132 147 162 170 77, 188 AS) 245 291 ZOU 311 321 332 342 345
26 a |g } 55 of | rio Weegee | tae | aay | tga) | 169 | 276 | TRAM moo 8] 208) || Sram goa ures ls) eae eC cee OR
>> a7 19 57 76 95 114 135 139 143 159 175 183 19! any) 216 204, 314 25 | G30 347 (359 369 372
28 :8 50 59 719 99 118 140 144 148 165 182 190 198 221 224 274. 326 337 349 360 372 383 386
29 = 52 61 82 103 122 145 149 153 171 188 197 40)! 228 232 284 337 349 361 373 386 397 400
. : 61 86 11 I
so <2 6 8 106 12 150 155 159 177 195 204 213 226 GK) 204 349 3 374 3 399 4 414
31 ca = 6 8 109 ee 155 160 164. 182 201 210 220 233 248 393 361 373 386 398 41z 425 428
32 zs 57 68 go 113 135 160 165 169 188 _ 208 217 227 241 256 313 373 385 398 4il 425 438 442
33 57 59 70 93 116 140 165 170 175 194. 214 224 234 2419) 264 323 384 397 aed eet 438 452 455
34 38 61 72 96 120 144 170 175 180 200 221 231 24.1 256 272 333 396 409 423 437 451 466 469
35 60 63 74 99 124 148 175 180 185 206 . Bey 238 248 264 280 343 407 421 436 45° 464. 479 483
36 Gr i Ge -6 102 127 153 180 185 191 212 234 244 255) 271 288 abe 419 433 448 462 477 493 497
27 63 66 =8 105 130 157 185 190 196 218 24.0 251 262 279 296 362 430 445 461 475 490 5°7 5io
38 6; | 68 80 108 134 161 190 195 201 224 247 258 269 286 304 372 4.42 457 473 488 503 520 524
39 67 | 7o 82 I1I 138 166 195 200 206 230 253 265 276 294 312 382 453 469 486 SOK 516 534 538
40 69 72 85 114 142 170 200 206 212 236 260 272 284 302 320 392 465 482 498 514 530 548 552
41 71 73 87 116 145 174 205 211 217 241 266 278 291 309 328 401 477 494. 510 527 543 562 506
42 74 75 89 119 148 178 210 216 222 247 273 285 298 317 336 Ae 489 506 545) se Soul 3) 15) 580
43 75 77 gI 122 152 182 215 221 228 253 279 292 305 324 344 | 421 500 518 535 553 570 589 593
44 76 7 93 125 156 186 220 226 233 259 286 299 312 332 352 431 512 530 548 566 584 603 607
45 78 81 95 128 160 Ig! PKs 231 238 265 292 306 319 339 360" 441 523 542 561 579 597 616 621
48 80 82 97 130 163 195 230 236 243 271 299 312 326 347 368 ae 535 554 573 592 611 630 635
47 82 84 99 133 166 199 235 241 249 277 305 319 333 355 376 460 546 566 586 G05 624 644 648
48 84 | 86 101 136 170 203 240 246 254 283 312 326 340 362 384 Ato 558 578 598 618 637 657 662
49 85 88 103 139 174 207 245 251 259 289 318 333 347 37° 392 480 569 590 611 631 651 671. 676
50 87 go 106 142 178 212 250 257 265 295 325 340 355 hl 400 490 581 602 623 644 665 685 690
51 88 | 92 108 144 181 216 255 262 270 301 331 346 362 385 408 499 593 614 635 656 678 699 704.
52 go | 94 110 147 185 220 260 267 276 307 338 353 369 393 416 509 605 626 648 669 692 712 718
53 92 96 112 150 188 225 265 272 281 Fie, 344 360 376 400 424 519 616 638 660 682 795 726 731
54 94 98 114 153 192 229 270 Dy 286 319 351 367 383 408 432 529 628 650 673 695 718 740 745
== 95 | 99 117 | 156 195 233 275 283 292 325 358 374 390 415 440 539 639 662 685 708 732 753 759
56 96 100 119 159 199 238 280 288 297 331 364 380 397 423 448 548 651 674 698 720 745 797 772
57 98 102 121 162 202 242 285 293 303 337 371 387 404 430 456 558 662 686 710 733 758 781 786
58 100 104 123 165 206 246 290 298 308 343 377 394. 41 438 464, 568 674 698 123 74.6 772 794 800
59 502: A OH 125 168 209 251 295 303 314 349 384 401 418 445 472 578 685 710 735 759 785 808 814
ee ae 108 128 171 28 255 300 309 319 355 391 408 426 =| 453 ae 588 69 722 ee 772 798 ae ae
2 ~ oe) 3° 173 Bi 209) 305 314 324 329) 397 414 433 4ioKo 43 597 ie 734 JO 784 Il 3 42
os 3 | 110 | 132 176 220 263 310 319 329 366 404 421 440 468 496 607 719 746 772 797 824 849 856
53 o9 | 112 134 179 223 267 315 324 335 372 410 428 447 475 504 617 730 758 785 810 838 863 869
o: ee 136 182 227 271 320 329 340 378 417 435 454 483 512 627 742 77° 797 823 851 877 883
eS eee ao | a p35 276 325 335 345 384 423 | 442 461 490 520 637 754 782 810 836 864 890 897
pe! 3 Il 140 187 234 280 330 340 351 390 431 448 468 498 528 646 766 794 822 849 877 904 gir
oo skh og i 190 237 284 335 345 356 396 437 455 475 505 536 656 778 806 835 862 891 g18 925
es oe i? 144 Dy 240 288 340 350 361 402 443 402 482 513 544 666 790 818 847 875 904 931 939
pon Baas | 52h. 146 196 244 292 345 355 367 408 449 469 489 520 552 676 |. 802 830 860 888 917 945 953
pc | ae 49 199 248 297 350 361 372 414 456 476 497 528 560 686 814 843 872 gol 930 959 966
oe eee ag! ez oe ae He: oe 366 377 419 pee ae 504, 536 168 695 ee 855 oe 913 943 973 980
rd 2 5 Bez 4735) 409 ar) gnu 544. 57 795 3 7 ) o2 95 9 994
IB PE BO SG 207 | Z5B GC 365." |) 276 NI 88am MP iaie |I arrme ioc aon imaisn BMP aes 849 | 879 | 909 | 939 | 969 | 1000 | 1007
it i | Ae 157 210 262 314 370 381 393 437 482 503 525 558 592 725 861 891 g21 951 982 1014, 1021
75 =
“6 i oe ie ae ee a ap 386 398 443 488 ji8 532 566 Bee 735 ue 903 934 964 a5he |i ae
poet zZ 391 04 I ° I 10 TO4I 10
77 132 138 163 219 213 327 385 506 HD ne ue S oe a 616 i 8 i 7 ae 284 I a oa nea
3 134 140 F eas ee 9 9 5 5 528 54 5 735 95 227i 959 9°9 02 55
PON 536 Nisge | weber ll aras 7a | eee. Aas yorum (epee Sem cm nce cr RCFE RCH EC Mose | rere ep acces | mere
i 5 40 420 ot 514 537 5oe 59 32 775 918 Lie 984 ne) 1047 1082 1990
159 144 we ae 284 340 400 412 425 473 | 521 544 568 604 640 785 930 964. 996 1028 1060 | 1096 | 1104
1003 1004 1005 | 1006 1007 1008 1009 1010 1011 1012 1013 1014 1015 ; 1016 1017 1018 $ “1019 1020 1021 1022 1023 1024 1025
SPECIFIC GRAVITIES.
1026 1027
278 279
Zz 9 Zz Zz 9 2
305 306
319 320
Ba) 334
347 348
360 362
374 376
388 390
402 404.
416 418
429 432
443 446
457 460
471 474
485 488
499 502
513 516
527) 53°
541 544
555 558
568 571
582 585
596 599
610 613
624 627
638 64.1
652 655
666 669
680 683
694 697
708 710
721 724
735 738
749 752
763 766
776 780
79° 794
804 808
818 822
832 836
845 850
859 864.
873 878
887 892
gor 906
91s 920
929 934
943 948
957 962
971 976
984 990
998 1004
IOI2 rors
1026 1032
1040 1046
Ios4 1060
1068 1074
1082 1088
1096 1102
I1r0 1116
1026 1027
1028
280
29%
308
322
336
35°
364
378
392
406
420
434
448
462
476
490
5%.
518
532
546
560
574
588
602
616
630
644
658
672
686
700
714
728
TAZ
756
77°
FLUID OUNCES.
=
SaaS
ig
i
¢
¢
105
happy years. I anticipate great additional interest to the walks, or rides,
or drives which I may happen to take, by having it in my power to
learn more of those objects of antique association, or of historic record,
by which the capital and its delightful environs are so copiously studded.
I only feel warranted in saying, further, that the pleasure with which I
find myself amongst the members of this dignified Society is greatly
enhanced on this occasion by our being met under the presidency of the
Very Rev. Dean, in whom, besides his special adaptation for the imme-
diate studies and pursuits which belong to this Institution, I have found,
by competent experience, as complete a proficiency in all the branches
of polished learning, in all the amenities of social intercourse, in true
kindness and liberality of judgment, and in the benevolence and con-
sistency of the whole Christian character. I beg to conclude by moving
that the Addresses to which we have listened to-night may be printed.
The Rey. Samvet Haveuton, M. A., F. R.S., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin, read the following paper :—
Account oF EXPERIMENTS TO DETERMINE THE VELOCITIES OF RIFLE
BULLETS COMMONLY USED.
Tue following experiments were made for the purpose of ascertaining
the reason of the alleged inferiority of the belted spherical bullet, used
with the two-grooved rifle, as compared with elongated bullets of dif-
ferent kinds. The guns compared are the following :—
1. A two-grooved rifle,—length, 31°50 inches; diameter, 0°66 inch;
one turn in 4 feet.
2. The regulation Minié rifle,—length, 39 inches; diameter, 0°69
inch.
3. Police carbine,—length, 28°75 inches; diameter, 0°66 inch.
With these guns were used the following bullets :—
Two-grooved Rifle-—1. A Minié bullet, provided with two projec-
tions corresponding to the grooves of the rifle, without ‘ culots,’ weight
697 grs.; 2. A sugarloaf bullet, fired point foremost, weight 669-75 ers. ;
3. A belted spherical bullet, weight 482 ers.
Mime Rifie.—The Regulation Minié bullet, with ‘ culot,’ weight 744
OTs.
Carbine.—Spherical bullet, weight 391 grs.
The method employed to determine the velocity of the bullets was
Robins’ ballistic pendulum; and the same quantity of the best gun-
powder (40 grs.) was employed with each gun and bullet.
For the erection of the pendulum, and most efficient assistance af-
forded in the conduct of the experiments,.I am indebted to Mr. Joseph
Harris, of the firm of Trulock and Son, Dawson-street, Dublin, with-
out whose aid I should have been unable to bring these experiments to
a successful issue.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VII. P
106
I shall first give the details of the experiments, and then mention the
principal deductions which may be obtained from them.
The formula used in calculating the velocity is the following :*—
cee (1)
Ua 7 xn
where v = velocity of bullet in feet per second.
7 = time of oscillation of pendulum.
a = distance of centre of gravity from axis of suspension.
a = ratio of circumference of a circle to its diameter.
jf = distance from axis of gun attached to pendulum to axis of
suspension.
ce = distance from axis of suspension to point of attachment of
tape, by which the recoil is measured.
nm = ratio of weight of pendulum to weight of bullet.
6 = chord of arc of recoil, measured by tape.
The two-grooved rifle barrel being firmly strapped with iron plates to
the pendulum, the constants of the pendulum were carefully determined,
and were as follows :—
g = 82:195 ft. w= 3:14159 Weight of pend. = 36°75 lbs.
He N2 90sec... fi or2o) in.
#0739 1in. ¢= (8:25 in.
From these data we obtain (1)
v = 0°12894 x nbd. (2)
The following Tables contain the results of the experiments made on
the recoil of the two-grooved rifle with the three bullets already de-
scribed :—
Taste 1.—Minié Bullet.
No. | b. v.
In. Ft.
1 369 | 17°50 833
2, bo fF 21825 869
2 17°25 821
4, 18°50 881
5, 18-00 857
6. 17°25 | 821
Mean velocity = 847 feet per second.
Mean quantity of motion, measured in avoirdupois pounds, moving
through 1 foot per second = 84°33 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1109 lbs. lifted one foot.
* Poisson, ** Traité de Méchanique,” vol. ii., p. 119.
107
Taste II.—Sugarléaf Bullet.
No. nN. b. %
In. Ft.
1 384 17°50 866°2
2 ia 17°00 841°5
3 Ie OBIT 859°3
4 17°75 878°6
5 17°62 872°3
Mean velocity = 863-7 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 82°63 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1108 lbs. lifted one foot.
Taste LI1.—Belted Bullet.
| No. n 6. v
Tn. Ft.
1 533 14°75 | 1013°3
2 15°37 | 1055°9
3 14°75 | 1013°3
4 15°12 | 1038°7
5 14°37 987°2
Mean velocity = 1021-68.
Mean quantity of motion = 70°39 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1116 lbs. lifted one foot.
The Minié regulation-rifle barrel having been attached to the pen-
dulum, formula (1) was calculated with the following constants, and the
results are given in Table IV.
The carbine barrel was then attached to the pendulum, and the re-
coil observed. ‘The results are contained in Table Y.
g = 32°195 feet. Weight of pend. and Minié barrel = 56°50 lbs.
T’ = 1-29 sec. Weight of pend. and carbine barrel = 55:25 lbs.
@ = 61°75 in.
7 = 314159.
f= 7A in.
C= Ii in:
From these constants we find
v = 0°14826 x nb.
Taste IV.—Mimeé Regulation Rifle.
No. n. b. | V.
531 | 12°25 | 931-90
108
Mean velocity = 909-08 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 96°63 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1864 Ibs. lifted one foot. ,
Taste V.—Carbine.
No. nN. b. VD.
In. Ft.
1. 989 9°00 1275 :°21
Yo ah iat 1292 °92
3. 8°75 1239 °78
4, 8°62 1222 :°07
Mean velocity = 1257-49 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 70°24 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1371 lbs. lifted one foot.
If we assume that the force developed by the explosion of the powder,
diminished by the friction of the barrel, is constant, it is easy to deduce
the following expression for the velocity :—
0=Qx/ 2, s
in which Q denotes a constant depending on the quantity of powder and
diameter of the rifle, s the length of the barrel, and m the weight of the
bullet.
Taking the velocity of the belted bullet, 1021-7 feet, as our datum,
and calculating the velocities of the others from (4), we find
TasLE V1.—TZheoretical and observed Velocities.
Calculated. | Observed. | Difference.
Ft. Ft. Ft.
Minié bullet in 2-grooved rifle, 849 °0 847:°0 + 2:0
Sucarloaien ci uur uis ie 866°8 863 °7 + 3:1
Regulation Minié, . .... 915°0 909:08 | + 5:92
Carbine bullet." 2 nese 1083 °7 1257°49 | —1738°79
The agreement ot these results is very striking in the case of the
rifles, and proves the truth of equation (4); and the disagreement in the
case of the carbine proves, as might be expected, that the force of the
powder is greater in the smooth bore than in the rifle. From the pre-
ceding results, we may assert, with confidence, that the velocity with
which a bullet is propelled from a rifle by a given charge of powder de-
pends mainly on the werght of the bullet and the length of the barrel,
109
varying inversely as the square root of the former, and directly as the
square root of the latter.*
The following experiments were made to ascertain the resistance of
the air to bullets of different figures and weights. The bullets were fired
at 80 feet distance, from the two-groove rifle into the pendulum, and the
velocities calculated from formula (1).
The constants of the pendulum were—
j= 32°195 feet. w= 314159.
T = 1:29 sec. os 7 mine
@ = 60 in. Weight of pend. after Exprs. = 51-20 lbs.
Taste VIL.—WMinié Bullet at 80 Feet.
ee | | ef
Mean velocity = 835-62 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 83:22 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1080 lbs. lifted one foot.
Taste VIII.—Sugarloaf Bullet at 80 Feet.
rn | | | |
j
Mean velocity = 852:13 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 81:53 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 1079 lbs. lifted one foot.
* The former of these laws was proved by Mr. Hutton to hold for smooth-bore guns
of large size, but the latter did not hold true for his experiments. I suppose the reason
it is nearer the truth in rifles is on account of the increased friction in the latter.
R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. Q
110
Taste LX.— Belted Bullet at 80 Feet.
No. n. b. ie v.
oacoine In. Ft.
te 731 | 8-62 71-00 | 912°13
2. 732 | 8:25 | 69:00 | 901°58
3. 734 | 8°62 | 69:00 | 944:59
4, 735 | 7:62 | 66°00 | 874°15
5.786 | 7°75 | 67 0018846 96
Mean velocity = 901°88 feet.
Mean quantity of motion = 62:23 lbs.
Mean quantity of Work = 869-7"lbs. lifted one foot.
Collecting the preceding results into one Table, we obtain—
TABLE X.
i ET Baa
Veocityat|Velotty a] unntty of Quantity of Quanity of Quantity of
le Once i aNerizziet | 80 Feet. | Muzzle. | 80 Feet.
MERE aeE ( ft. ft. Ibs. lbs. ft. ike ft. lbs.
inie bulle two- 2aQ6 3
grooved), UE ae 847 (835 62 84°33 83°22 1109 . 1080
ca en 909-08 G663 a aa eae eee
Ga ern mie
Sugarloaf bullet,. . .| 863°7 852°138 82°63 81°53 1108 1079
Belted bullet,. . . .|1021°68]| 901:°88 70°39 62°23 1116 869 °7
Carbine bullet, . . .| 1257°49 70°24 Bienes 1371 AS pate
From this Table it appears—
1st. That the quantity of motion communicated by a given quantity
of powder to the Minié bullet, discharged from the regulation rifle, is
ereater than the quantity of motion possessed by any of the other bullets;
this result being due partly to the greater weight of the bullet, and
partly to the greater length of the rifle.
2nd. That the quantity of motion communicated to the belted bullet,
discharged from the two-grooved or Brunswick rifle, is less than that pos-
sessed by the other rifle bullets, this result being due to the lesser weight
of the belted bullet.
érd. That the quantity of motion communicated to the carbine bullet
is equal to that possessed by the belted rifle bullet, although the carbine
is shorter and its bullet lighter; this result being due to the greater fric-
tion of the bullet in the rifled barrel.
Ath. That in traversing 80 feet of still air, the quantity of motion of
the Minié bullet is diminished by 7th; of the sugarloaf bullet by 74th ;
and of the belted bullet by ;th,—thé remarkable inferiority of the
belted bullet being principally due to its shape, which appears to have
been contrived so as to cause the maximum. amount of resistance to its
passage through the air.
a ee
iil
5th. That the large stock of Brunswick two-grooved rifies constructed
for the use of the British rifle service, might be made as useful as the
regulation Minié rifles, by adapting to them a bullet of the proper
weight, shaped like the Minié bullet, provided with two projections at
the side to fit the grooves of the rifle, and used with or without the iron
‘culot’ of the French bullets.
The length of barrel of the Brunswick rifle is 30 inches, and the size
of bore is 0-704 inch. Calculating from these data the weight of the
ball which should be used with this rifle in order to produce the same
quantity of motion as in the Minié regulation rifle, I find it to be 967
grs., or 7; balls to the pound. If Minié balls of this weight were con-
structed to suit the bore of the Brunswick rifle, and provided with pro-
jections or wings to fit the grooves, they would be as efficient as the re-
gulation rifles of 39 inches in length.
6th. That the quantity of Work depends only on the gun and pow-
der; being the same for the Minié bullet, the sugarloaf bullet, and the
belted bullet, when fired from the same rifle, with the same charge of
powder; and of the guns examined, being greatest for the carbine and
Minié regulation rifle. |
7th. That in traversing the same distance in air, the two elongated
bullets suffered equally in quantity of Work; and much less than the
belted bullet, which lost most Work. As the penetrating power of a
bullet depends on the quantity of Work it contains, and on its shape,
we can see in the last result a reason for the extraordinary and persis-
tent power of penetration, at long ranges, which has been observed to
reside in the Minié and conical rifle bullets.
In penetrating 80 ft. of still air :—
The Minié ball lost. . . 29 ft. Ibs. of work, or -—th of initial Work.
38°24
The conical balllost. . . 29 ft. lbs. of work, or —th
38°21 9
The belted ball lost. . . 246 ft. lbs. of work, or —rd
4°53 ”
although the amount of Work residing in the three balls was practically
the same at the muzzle of the rifle, and equal to 1111 ft. lbs.
8th. I have found from carefully conducted experiments, that a half-
inch cylindrical, fal headed, steel bolt, will penetrate the best Stafford-
shire crown plate, 5°; inch in thickness, if it be given 720 foot-pounds of
Work.
The amount of Work in the rifle bullets just described is much
greater than this, which may be taken as a unit of penetrating Work ;
_ and there is no reason why these balls should not penetrate iron plates
of this thickness, if they were made of steel, instead of lead.
By the courtesy of the Ordnance Select Committee, I am enabled to
compare with the preceding results obtained from small arms the more
important results obtained, during the last year, from experiments made
on heavy ordnance with Navez’s electro-ballistic apparatus. I select
the following from the velocities obtained with smooth-bore and rifled
ordnance.
112
Taste X1.—Smooth-bore and Rifled Ordnance.
Nature of Ordnance.
68-pr. 95 ewt.,
7 79
19 1?
12-pr. 18 cwt.,
12-pr. Armstrong,. .
20-pr. Armstrong,
Land service,
20-pr. Armstrong,
Sea service,
40-pr. Armstrong,
Land service,
100-pr. Armstrong, . .
100-pr. Armstrong, .
Nee Nee Se
© ° .
Projectile. i eueiomeede
; N11. OCITY a
Coes | velocity. | 90 Feet.
Nature. Weight.
Ips. 0ZS ae lbs. ozs.| f6. per sec.| ft. per sec.
16 0 | BR. shot, 66 4 | 1579-0 | 1553-3
» 9» | Nav.shot, | 51 8 | 1809-9 | 1769-4
» 9 | Com. shot, | 49 14 | 1790°7 | 1750°3
0 | Sol. shot, | 12 103) 1769:8 | 1718°6
1 8 |S. shell, 11°75 lb.| 1242-8 | 1233°2 |
2 8 | Shot, 21-20, | 1114°3 | 1107-2 |
2 8 | Shot, 21:20,,| 997°5 | 991-4 |
5 0 | Shot, 41-50 ,, | 1184:1 | 1128°2 |
12 0 | Shot, 111°6 ,, | 1124-7 | 1120 0 |
12 0|C. shell, {103-8 ,,| 1166°1 | 1161°4 |
From the preceding Table I have calculated the following results :—
TaBLe XII.— Work of Projectiles from Smooth-bore and Rifled
C. shell,
\Work at 90 Feet.
Difference.
Ordnance.
Ordnance. Work at Muzzle.
I. | 68-pr. R. shot, . (1145 tons lifted 1 ft.|
II. Nave shot; 2.276 94 =
III. 2Com- show @ L098) oe
IV. | 12-pr. Sol. shot, Ake 0 ate 50
Vv. Armstrong DR
: S. shell, ee ea 2
VI. | 20-pr. Armstrong, )
Land-service SZiconees “A
shot, Hi
Vil 9 Armstrong,
Sea-service 146°2_,, ”
shot,
VIII. | 40-pr. Armstrong,
Land-service aL UN 5, 56
shot,
1X. |100-pr. Armstron
¥ P shot, 8 7 978 °6 ” re)
2G 45 Armstrong at 978 °4
1108 ft. tons.
ctl ea
MO he
259°8
193-9. |.
(S020
144-4 ,,
366°2_,,
970°4 ,,
970°6 4,
37 ft. tons, or —-—
30°95
1
2 yy) 22°50
1
49 ” 22°63
I a
15 ~~ 1632 .
:
DE) eas 66-2 -
be
1 :
Do as 79°3 a
ft
i :
1°8 9 $12
1
3°84, 97°4
1
8°2 ” 119°3
1
CS hs) 125°4
113
‘sung
DIALOG WOIZ Sadivyd dd1AIog YIM poty sopqool
-o1d jo APOOIAA [VIUL OY} UlezINSV 07 s}uowedxq
‘SWTAVNA
9-LZ9TT
L- GSéT
v- S9rtl
G.V8r1
L-ST9T
o'bhrri
g° 1011
8-69LT
9-069T
G-O¢GLT
¢.LVVL
L-819T
0-069T
v- 90ST
v-v9rl
6- L801
¢.80&T
L-06LT
6-608T
0-6L9T
9-076
§-G66L
“WY
“AJDOOTO A.
[eI 1Uy
"T98T-O98T ‘ya2mjooy
8- SIT
0.8Icl,
6- Vell
&- SEPT
6-§9GT
‘sp 08 9V
6°oIf1
Z°IIO!I
‘spf 6% IV
9-8TLT
8-9P9T
¢. 6Z9T
8-S8IVI
L-V84T
L.€G9T
8-GLPT
9-V7SvI
0- SFT
9- L861
6-OGLT
V-69L1
€-S9¢T
T- 086
V-OLGT
“W
‘SPIVX Og
¢g6-0 f4 0 ‘40"g
C6g.¢ EIT OT e
G¢.P | ZI 8 “Ys “WOD
LG.§ |es 9 s
O1-F leo 6 "JOYS Plog
go'b | S$ 6 Ke
go°h | S 6 “oys “Y
So. |f0T ST
60-¢ | TT LT e
09-¢|8 & Z
VEO | 9-16 =
L1-9|9 Té :
141-9 | 9 TE | “Joys prog
66-2 | 8 TS | 1eus sure
G8.-2 | PT 6y | “Ys “wOD
"Ys “(OH
¢8-2|0 9F | ‘Ys "wWoD
$8.2 | 0 09 | Teus sunrepy
16-2 | PLE 6h | “Ys ‘won
16-2 1°83 19 “YS “ABN
16-2 | % 99 0S “YY
78-6 | 0 211) TeUs suse
$8.6 |G 88 | ‘04S OH
“Ur “ZO ‘Sd
“URI =| “FUSION “9.1098 N
“aptqooforg
|
ooooocooo
fee)
SSOOOSS OO
2]
2
i
“OSIVILD,
“soard [TBM
‘qMo oy “"1d-$Z
“quo $9 “ay ad-ZT
- 9 %amo 9 “ad-9
- “amo ef “ad-6
e 66 66
“yma Ser
‘yz00us ‘ss0.1q ud. 6
> "ymo QT “ad-ZT
" ymo 2¢ “ad-gT
: Mo 0g cade “BZ
: g8) 8¢ BS -GE
° ° 66 6¢
ane G9 itis THe g
e . 66 Ge
ry . 66 ¢¢
: eo C6 ae -39
"yuo 19 ‘UNS ‘UI-OT
‘sdUvUPAG JO
o1JeN
“snpnindd py auysuqjwg
0.100) 7 8 zowaT fo sunaum hg ‘aagguumos) goajagy aaupupig oy) fo uornoomp wepun “Pr ar ‘agony Mospup wngdng hg ©
pourusogop ‘sapyoalong qojueursadag puv eorasogy snoruwa fo sargiooja4 ywrgvuy uvapy ay2 burnoys qovugsgy— VY XIaNaddy
SEs eta ‘spea ou) Toys usoyed “) | 7.6P7TT | 9-OPTT | 220-8 | 6 TT sf ee Ol pe : a
-gI UL “poysem o10q ‘0d 8-OGTT | 0-SPTT | ¢80-8 | 6 TT . Sk SaCke 2
Pere i So ee
eee ET, Oe op lene a T-99TT | T-2GIT | 80-8] 6 TT S 8 3: |. vk : é
UyejIoose 0} sjuouttod xy SPBM gVOLIQnyT ‘[peysusozjed "H | G.S9TL | G-FSTE | G40-8 | 6 ITT Seah CT
eee Berenson 30 10802 “op ‘oSned ysyy | T-L6LT | 8-4811 | 980-6 | 6 IT Oo BE Ao ee
duonsucry -1d-Z1 asnes wor ( ‘SPB SUIZBOIIQH] :ocnVs MorT V-S6IT | T-P8IT | 080-6 | 6 TT ; 8 it |=
poner gp aumento Ter ‘op aSned ysty | 9-98TT | o-LLIT | ¢80-8 | 6 TT (ies BG) : a
oY} ULE}LOOsv 0} sUOMMTIOd KT ‘poysear a10q Secnvs MoT ee see ae : y ‘ e } a : es
-L8T. . 780-6 | :
f 8. FIIT | F-901T | ¥80-8| 6 TT A ST One a
-(solzes pug) eS1vyo oy} JO ISOM 0-801 | -0G0T | ¥80-6 | 6 TI Z Or jes a0 2 = i
ey} JO worounz ul optyooford Suonsway “1d-ZT T-GOOT | 8-266 780-216 ITT &“ a | OL : & “c
ay} Jo AHoopa eryUL oy} uTEZAedse 0} sjuoUNModxg | | T-TS6 | 9-726 | 780-€ 6 iT - GA Oe 1S = =
1 | 0-048 | 6-898 | 780-§ | 6 IT Ot | 06s e z
| z.608 | 8.¢08 | #80-e| 6 TI i TOOL | eS
(| S220 | 0.2921 | 780-8 | 6 TT S Glee Ole =! i
= "ga.lvyo ot} JO JySIOM 9.P7SZI | 8-PEGL | F80-8 16 TT Ob OL I OL . “ te
= oy} JO woouny ur opHooford Suo1smasy ~Id-ZT 4 Z-O6LI | 6-O8TE | F80-§ | 6 TT “ Bo Mie. he & &
ay} Jo AIOoTAA TeNIUL oy} uIeZLe0s¥ 0} sjuoutedxg | | L-OOTL | F-ZG0T | ¢80-E | 6 IT : OE i| = Oa eee
| t-e90T | 9901 | #80-€ | 6 TT “ ecia fee
(| 1-O028T | 8.602T | 780.8 St On % Feel (|= rb sPee ee
| G.Z0GI | 6-G61TT | 780-6 | G TT “ CoS Li pee
‘joys oy1 Jo JySreM | | F-SLTI | G.P9TT | 780-8 | ST IT = OS uae Sa ie eee ee
ey} JO uojouny ut opyoeford Suomsuaiy “id-ZT <. 9.CIZI | 9-GOZI | €80-8-| TTT 6 oy ) : “ “
oy} Jo Apoojaa eur oy} ueyoose 07 syuoutedxg | | F-008T 8.061T | 780-6 | G IT © S19 : ee
1 | 8- POST | F-G6IE | $80- | 6 TT i BeataieG as
\ | 9.0611 | ¢.181T | ¢80-¢ ) or Tt : CE ae || ter
‘un3 Suotjsury ‘id-g] yim syuautiedxe Areuruprg | 7-L6TT | ¢ Z8IT | 780-8 FPL OT = 8 T 1% | ‘yao 8g iy -ad-ZT
ead Ge OGEL | 6.0CKE.| 780-6 | 6 DE . = ee Ou BOG “ad=61
VIAIIG UWOIF SodIVyo OdIAIoG YIM poig soepijool ¥-976 G-LE6 | $8G-¢ . e ieee ob o at yuo tee v aded
-o1d Jo AJLOTOA [BIFLUL 94} UTVj}Ie0sv 0} sjuowMedx| | 9.2261 | 2. 88TT 66.0 0¢ G [eq “10g C.Z ¢ - + Sy ppyug
Wy ge | cut “18 : sap
3 We ‘Spivx og | “WIG | “FUSIOM “a.inyeN ‘spunoy ae
SMUVNaAY ee ae | —— asx | 30 eaneHEr030
{009 / optyooforg N
a a ee ey oe ‘ae 2 SOL ee
as —— - ee : i hae ey ee ee ee ee ee ee eS a A
115
GIGON MAYANV (peusig)
*pokojduie rzepMod jo uondi1osep JuereyIp ¥ ynq “se, se oweg §
“UNS oY} JO 910g OY} JO LoJOWVIP OY} OF JnoY.snoY} poonper [py f
*SUOISUAWIP
[VULSIIO oY} JC eSeq OY} YY pvolq YUL GZ.Q Suit v Jo uondeoxa om! YIM UNG oY} SV JojawIP owes oy} 07 peonper pee ‘[Joys ouvg |
"SQOULISUUMOALO [VWAIOU Jepun poly Tjeys x
-ainoat Eee 9-680T | 010-8 | 6 IT Glee
° ° 2. Re 2 2 | | ° ‘ |
out fseuay aor ow oemaam wponon ¢ Grae | EMT gies on ees
SOIT 2 Joeue Cu) Uivy e088 <0) ByNeUTod AY : 46-SPZI | €.8EZT | 720-8 | 6 TI 8 Tt) Pp | amo Fg ty ad-g7
“M9 9 |
jo uns -ad-z[ v woay pory [oys Suoaqsuty -id-gt >| 8-TITL | b-SO0IT | 20-8 | 6 TT 9 T| 8 ~- | “A009 ‘vy -ad-ZT |
@ Jo AJOOPOA ][VI}IUL oY} UIe}LONSe 0} syuOWTIedxG J
He) F961 | 6-L8IT | 98.9 | 0.%¢ Geo Ge ae :
ow Uh ome ari We : G-Z211 | ¢-FIIT | ¢8-9 | 0-¥¢- | Se bos j
=I d ; . |
und guns paper ad-ze v Wory } i. 8 i 8-GOIT | 3-GOIE | 98.9 | 0.79 So a “
per sepqeford Jo sayyoopOA [ery | ate sf G-V80T | 8-9L0T C§-9 | 0. F¢ 8 ¢ g
-IUT OY} UIG}IONSB 0} sJUotMIIOdx| oo +) 6gn |
L -Suoy -ur zt ‘aspiyzey | L-T90T | 9-7G0T | 98-9 | 0-F¢ | eee foe popu ad- cS
| ‘ - + ‘yq00uUIS
“unZ polog-qoows & WOIJ poly WLIO} pue yySIoM L-TOGT | -L8TIT | Ge.9 | 0.47¢ oe 3 \ “amo 6G ‘ad-Ze
ee eq} & auo jo pue ‘popit B wWoay pory we S-9SIT | 1-@2IT | 98-9 | 0-49 = @=-Ga- -¢ : a & 5 |
-o1d B Jo APIOOTAA [CIPUL OY} UleyAo0S" 0} s}UOWIEdX | ; 5 * amo 6¢ ‘un
Yo. seer L-GIZT | ¢8-9 | 0.79 TUNE Nel OO hv ie poptt1d-z¢
(| 8-19 | 6-19 | ¥80-8.| ST LF 2 Ca oe
‘g[sjoefoad oy Jo WYStoM oY} Jo UOT} G-1ZL | 0-022 | 780-8 | FI Ge : oe ihe) ae 2
-ouny UL UNS SuOMsuUIV “1d-ZT & Woy par soptjool j 1.948 6.868 73056 9 Ve |. . oneal 9 : : oe
-o1d Jo A}OOTAA [VIPUL 94} ULeZLe0se 0} syUWUTIEd xX] Z-LEZL | L221 | F80-2 | 6 TT OE) o : 6
€-9SST | @-68T | 740-6 | 0 6 ee oe gas
‘uns id-Z—T |
@ WIZ "20% “Q[T JO oSivyo e% YIM poly [ys +) Z.IFIT | 0.0eTI | FL0-€ 10 6 Wsaceg 1 o 1 | 2 | (oMore ey, ad-cy
“Q16 B JO APOOTOA [LIFINT OY} ULeIA0OSe 0} syuoTIedxTy | |
“"5 “qt ‘Ul "20 ‘SQ : °Z0 “ST
: ‘spreX Og | “WeId | “JUSTO, “o.myUN, ‘spunoy :
‘SUUVNAT Fee | qe fale ‘aSieyg| jo ee ae
AGTO0TO.A -gpqoolorg ‘ON
116
‘LOST ‘EZ 1290209 ‘younjooy
‘VW ory “TIGON “H WVITTIM 3
‘poyBoLIqny useq pel] UNS oy} Joye 10}vO19 YON aq 07 PUNO;
sv APOO[OA OY} SV ‘UBOUL BV SULYV} Ul PoJo[oU O1AM SPUNOL JSIY oY], “pBA SOIAIOG oY} pUv SecIVYO OdIALOG YIM Poly o1oM SUN‘) 0U} [TV
0-00T
ce.0 ° ° ‘ainjstoyt
Z9-ST ° * 0)
86-08 = 5 38
cg.-¢2 ° * “ON‘OM
"Ege JO]
| 1906p Ue
"TO'1
“Lapmnoy
T- 9911 | ¥-T9IT | 980-2 | 8-¢0ot | ‘USD | 0 2t] 9 a | 00-27| “6s re
L-PEIL | 0-O0ZIT | 880-2 | 9-TIT ‘joy Of Giza 9 eA Ta | Wy) * “id-QOT
y-896 | ¥-6F76 | 980-2 |8-¢0T | ‘TUS'O | 0 6 9 9-01 | 00-2} — |° ° “aezjMoy ‘1d-00T
| I-PSIT | 3-SZIT | 988.F | &. TF ¢ 0 ¢ G 9-21 | GL-% | 981 |° ° “pouezzoys ‘1d-oF
| F-POTT | S-SeTl | 988.h | 9. 1h : 0 ¢ | G | %- 8S] oL-F] GE |* BoAreg pueT “ad-oF
| G.166 | %-166 | 988. | Z-12 : 8 6 | G | FFT | G4.) eT | ° oyAreg vag “ad-0¢
‘aorjowid | é 4 > “ur 9 poweyz0ys
ye une siy} jo o[zznur F-GOIT | #-860T | 988-8 | Z-1Z gS 9 8:06.) CLG | she goraieg puery “ad-
pueyq “1d-9Z
aq} JO UMOTG aOM “UL 9)
. ak &- PITT | G- LOTE | 9€8-€ | &- 16 ‘yous 8 6G ¢ %-3Z | GL-8 | OF | ° ‘eotaseg puey “ad-9Z
"MOSIIVAULOD LOJ UNG ATOAD : : eon + lem) ge Cente
‘qua por ‘spunos ee 8.ZPCL | & SSSI | FL0-E |e2-1T ‘us '"S | 8 T 8G | &-%3 | 00-8] 8 aid-2]
*SOlOUT ‘Sd ‘ZO ‘SQ
j ‘QIZZNJL | -rOJOUUIVIG] °*YUSTIOM "O.1N}B AT Sarr porate, ‘SOTOUT Tan iis HORAN
“£41009 WoL : I : : .
"SMUVNAY amy duvet oe ee a ee edrey jo ‘ON. | O10Q Jo 9 Gane) JO ‘ON ;
ye APOOTAA “opto fog yysue'lT :
“LOSI ‘090799 pun saquagdag < aaggumuoy
q0ajay aounuplg ay) fo worjoaup ay) sepun “Par ‘OQONT “AT ‘AA “4navT hg ‘snqvsoddp ouysujng-o190)y 8 2awwAT
yjun ‘ssauhingaoyy 70 U0 partdna ‘sung buomsmsp yun squounuedauy fo sznsay ay? burmnoys rovigsgy—'q XIGNaday
117
The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers,
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re-
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :—
PREsIDENT.—The Very Rev. Dean Graves, D. D.
Councit.—Rev. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev.Samuel Haughton, M.A.;
Rev. J. H. Jellett, M. A.; Robt. W. Smith, M. D.; Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D.;
William K. Sullivan, M. D.; and Robert M‘Donnell, M. D.: on the
Committee of Science.
Rey. Samuel Butcher, D.D.; Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F.
Waller, LL.D.; John Kells Ingram, LL. D.; Digby P. Starkey, Esq. ;
John Anster, LL. D.; and the Right Hon. Joseph Napier, LL. D.: on
the Committee of Polite Literature.
John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. Wiliam Reeves, D. D.; Eugene Curry,
Esq.; William R. Wilde, Esq.; George Petrie, ie D.:; one fe Hardinge,
Esq. ; and the Right Hon. Lord Talbot de Malahide : on the Committee
of Antiquities.
TREASURER.—Reyv. Joseph Carson, D.D.
SECRETARY OF THE ACADEMY.—Rey. William Reeves, D. D.
SECRETARY OF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
SECRETARY OF ForrIgn CoRRESPONDENCE.—Rev. Samuel Butcher,
D. D.
Liprarian.—John T. Gilbert, Esq.
Crerx, Assistant Liprarian, AND Curator oF THE Mustum.—LHd-
ward Clibborn, Esq.
MONDAY, APRIL 14, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Andrew Armstrong, Esq.; John Campbell, Esq., M. B. ; John Strat-
ford Kirwan, Esq. ; and George Porte, Esq., C. EK. ; were elected members
of the Academy.
Mr. J. T. Gitpert, on the part of R. R. Mappey, Hea ., read the fol-
lowing paper :—
ON CERTAIN CRomLECHS IN NoRTHERN AFRICA.
(Plate XVI.)
_ In the month of December, 1861, while sojourning in Algiers, the exist-
ence in that colony of some ancient Pagan monuments of supposed Druidi-
cal origin was brought to my knowledge by a brief notice of them in the
“Revue Africaine,” for Nov., 1861 (N o. 30, p. 88)—an archeological
journal of considerable merit, published in Algiers, under the direction of
the President of the ‘‘Societé Historique Algerienne,’’ Monsieur Ber-
brugger, an eminent antiquarian and oriental scholar. Referring to the
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. R
118
locality named El-Kalaa, M. Berbrugger says,—“ Leaving the village of
Cheragas, we come to a road which leads to Guyotville, by the communal
district called Bainen, where the Druidical monuments are to be found of
El-Kalaa, of which I have given a description in a memoir addressed to
the Governor- general, the 22nd February, 1856 (numbered 14), and which
will be soon published in the ‘ Revue Africaine’”’ (but which I have to
add never has been published). The writer further adds, that in the
vicinity of Guyotville is the district of Haouche Khodja-Biri, and on
the left of it is the Koubba de Sidi-Khelef. Shaw, the English traveller,
he continues, states that he saw from this place certain tombs surmounted
by a large stone, in each of which tombs three human bodies might be
placed. Shaw’s account, M. Belbrugger remarks, applies very probably
to the Dolmens of El-Kalaa.
The precise words of Shaw, in his ‘‘ Travels in Barbary and the Le-
vant,’’ fol., 1738, p. 67, in reference to these monuments, are the follow-
ing :—‘‘ We meet with several pieces of Roman workmanship between
Seedy Ferje and Algiers; and near the tomb of Seedy Hallef, another
Marabout, we fall in- with a number of graves covered with large flat
stones, each of them big enough to receive two or three bodies.’’
I regret to say, Shaw’s reference to “‘ the graves”’ he saw in this lo-
cality, which I have no doubt are ‘‘ the Druidical monuments”’ or
‘‘Dolmens” noticed by M. Belbrugger, is quite as unsatisfactory as the
notice of these monuments by the latter gentleman. : Nor did a per-
sonal interview with him make any addition to my information respect-
ing the Druidical monuments noticed by him, beyond the facts that
they were in every respect identical with the rude Pagan monuments,
designated Druids’ altars, or sepulchral stones of Druidical origin, exist.
ing in Brittany, and that the number of them existing at Bainen long .
after the French occupation of Algeria could not be under one hundred
and fifty; but that a colonist, a French farmer, who had obtained from
the government a grant of the land on which these monuments stood,
had destroyed all of them with the exception of thirteen, which were
then in a perfect state of preservation.
I set out to visit these remains, accompanied by my son, Dr. T. M.
Madden, the day following this interview. Although the distance from
Algiers to Bainen is only about thirteen miles (in a westerly direction),
after leaving Cheragas the road is so bad, and so many detours have to be
made after much rain, that the journey in a caleche with three horses,
takes nearly three hours and a half, and the distance of it may be set
down at sixteen or seventeen miles. To give a more distinct idea of the
situation of those monuments, I may state they exist rather more than
halfway between Algiers and Sidi Ferruch, where the French army dis-
embarked in 1830, and about one mile and a half inland to the south
from the village of Guyotville, formerly named Ain-Benian on the
coast.
On our arrival at the place where the monuments designated Dol-
mens, of supposed Druidical origin, exist, we proceeded to the house of
the colonist, Monsieur Mareschal, who is the proprietor of the lands, the
HU)
locality of which is named Bainen. He conducted us to an eminence
not far distant from the house, situated on a table-land about 650 feet
above the level of the sea (the neighbouring town of Cheragas is 198
metres, or about 616 feet, above the sea). There, to my great astonish-
ment, I found thirteen cromlechs, in all important respects identical with
our Irish monuments of that name, within an area certainly not ex-
tending above a quarter of a mile in any direction; and within a range
of about double that distance, I discovered the remains of twenty of those
monuments recently demolished or partially destroyed ; and in a wider
range of view that the proprietor pointed out to me, clearly defined, and
within the limits of his own lands,’ he showed me the several localities
where upwards of one hundred and eighty more of these Dolmens, as he
alleged, were in existence when he took possession of the land, but
where they exist no more; for with the sanction of the government, and
as it was stipulated in the terms of the concession obtained by him, he
was allowed by the authorities to demolish all these monuments, and to ap-
propriate the materrals to building purposes, and the making and repairing
of paths and roads, with the exception of thirteen. The latter number, he
said, the authorities obliged him to leave on the ground and to preserve.
So much for the march of civilization in a French colony, and the mili-
tary administration of a country recently rescued from a regime of bar-
barism. |
The existing monuments (Dolmens as they are termed) are generally
in a direction (though not exactly so) north and south, the apex or up-
lifted end that tapers towards a point, in most of them, being to the
south or south-east. The covering slab of unhewn rock rests in a slant-
ing direction on supporters likewise of unwrought stone of various num-
bers, set up on their edge. The inclination of the covering slab varies
considerably, but it is quite obvious inall. There were no appearances
of grooved channels on the face of any of them; round one, the remains
were still distinguishable of a circle of upright stones. The proprietor
of the ground informed me there were several of those circles of stone ;
but they had been broken down and removed by him, along with the Dol-
mens they surrounded, when he cleared the land.
On the surface of the ground, within the space covered by the great
slanting mass of superincumbent stone, in several of these monuments
there are fragments of human bones, and evidences in the soil of exca-
vations having been recently madé there. The present proprietor in-
formed me he had excavated several, and found urns of various sizes of
baked clay, some containing fragments of bone, others ashes and small»
pieces of bones mixed with clay. He had found in them also beads and
bracelets, several implements of bronze, but of the nature of these it was
impossible to get any intelligible or reliable account. He had sent these
objects, he said, and the urns found with them, to a friend in Algiers,
to deposit in the Museum, but they had never reached their destination
there. He possessed, at the time of my visit, only one small urn, which he
had recently found in one of the demolished Dolmens; and this, with
120
some fragments of bones, evidently of great antiquity, both of human
beings and of animals, I purchased from him.* * .
Surrounding the Dolmen still existing, where many fragments of
very ancient bones are lying within the space covered by the great slop-
ing cover, the proprietor says there existed a circle of stones much
smaller than those which are the side supporters of this monument.
The remains of some of the stones of this circle are still to be seen, not
above two feet from the soil in which they are imbedded. The cover-
ing slab of one of the largest of the existing Dolmens is nine feet and
a half in length, and the same in breadth at the base. It has three
supporters on each side. The height of the space at the entrance be-
tween the great sloping covering stone is four feet and a half high. The
thickness of the great slab at the base is eighteen inches.
I regret that my state of health did not allow me to make more ex-
tensive researches, and to give more ample and exact details of measure-
ments and positions. Knough, I trust, has been done in this statement
of my observations on the spot where these monuments exist, to show
the identity of the monuments designated Dolmens, with our crom-
lechs.
I se observe, that after visiting those African monuments I ad-
dressed a letter to M. Belbrugger, the principal editor of the ‘“‘ Revue Afri-
caine,” and president of the Societé Historique Algerienne, expressing
my astonishment as a foreigner—not considering myself privileged to
* With respect to the urns above referred to, I may observe that the following notice
of objects of antiquity found in those monuments, at Ain Benain, is given in the Cata-
logue of the Musée of Antiquities of Algiers, entitled ‘‘ Livret Explicatif.” Par A. Ber-
brugger. At page 86 :—
‘¢ Ain-Benian (Guyotville).
‘999. Hachétte celtique, en pierre noire polie
“ Trouvée dans les sépultures celtiques d’E] Kalaa, dans le Bainen.
‘6992, (Bis) Hachétte, semblable 4 la précedente et de méme origine.
‘6991, Cing daras de fléche en silex.
‘“‘ Méme provenance que devant.
‘©9220. Couteau en silex.
‘“‘ Méme provenance que devant.
‘6919, Hachétte celtique en jade, trouvée dans les dolmen d’ El Kalaa.
“‘Vendu par M. Godard ainsi que les objets précédents de méme provenance.
“©9231. Fragments de cranes humains, trouvés en Mai, 1857, dans les dolmen d’E] Kalaa,
et donnés par M. Matelat, juge au tribunal civil d’Alger.
6160. Objets trouvés par le colon Marchal dans les dolmen du Bainen, 4 El Kalaa :—
‘© 1°, Quatre petits vases gaulois en terre,
‘« 9°. Deux bracelets en bronze.
‘¢ 3°, Divers fragments en cuivre et en plomb.
«4°, Deux petites fibules en bronze.
“5°, Un crane hummaine et unachoir.”
+ The etymology of ‘he term Dolmen is thus given by the learned author of ‘L’Ar-
cheologie Chretienne,” in the ‘‘ Vocabulaire des Mots Techniques” of that work (5'™e ed.
8vo, Tours, 1854, p. 358) :—“' Dolmen monument Druidique qu’on pense generalement —
avoir servi d’Autel; Dol, table, Maen, Men, pierre.”
%
21
e
use the word indignation—at the destruction of those monuments
with the express sanction of the ruling powers of the colony—monuments
which had survived the ravages of time and war probably for more
than two thousand years, and all the barbarism of the various tribes and
races of Mauritania and Numidia, that have sojourned in, or swept over
those regions of northern Africa for many hundreds of years past. M.
Belbrugger made me no reply, being, perhaps, fortunately ignorant of
the reprisals that might be made on any complaints lke mine against
the barbarisms of civilization in a French possession in respect to modes
of dealing with monuments of antiquity of great value and historical
interest.
The preceding notice, I believe, is the first given in our country to
British archeologists of cromlechs existing in Africa. Of their exis-
tence in Palestine they have a knowledge from the following descrip-
tion of such monuments in the travels of Captains Irby and Mangles :—
‘“On the banks of the Jordan, at the foot of the mountain, we ob-
served some very singular, interesting, and certainly very ancient tombs,
composed of great rough stones, resembling what is called Kit’s Coty
House (a well-known cromlech in Kent). They are built of two long
side stones, with one at each end, and a small door in front, mostly
facing the north: this door was of stone. All were of rough stones,
apparently not hewn, but found in flat fragments, many of which are
found about the spot in huge flakes. Over the whole was laid an im-
mense flat piece, projecting both at the sides and ends.. What rendered
these tombs the more remarkable was, that the interior was not long
enough for a body, being only five feet. This is occasioned by both the
front and back stones being considerably within the ends of the side
ones. There are about twenty-seven of these tombs, very irregularly
situated.”’
The authors designate these monuments, ‘‘ oriental tombs.”
But who were the Africans of that region, in the vicinity of the ancient
Icosium (the supposed site of which is Algiers), by whom such numerous
monuments of the highest antiquity, and so entirely identical with our
cromlechs, were erected? What notices are to be found in our ancient
annals of any relations of the early inhabitants of this country with
those of Africa ?
In Keating’s “‘Complete History of Ireland,” translated from the
Irish by Haliday, 8vo. Dub. 1811, we find (vol. i. chapters 6, 7, 8, and
9), several references to ‘‘ African pirates,’’ sometimes denominated
Fomorians, who, within a period of three hundred years after the flood,
had arrived in Ireland, eventually became masters of all the colonized
portion of the island, and were, after a short time of domination, ex-
pelled by new invaders.
In the second section of chapter 2, we are told that ‘‘ Ireland was an
uninhabited desert for the space of three hundred years (after the flood),
until Paralon (the Partholanus of other writers), son of Shara, son of
Sru, son of Esru, son of Frament, son of Fahaght, son of Magog, son of
Japhet, came to take possession of it.” . . . ‘This induces me to
122 3
e
think,” adds Keating, ‘that it was two-and-twenty years before
Abraham was born that Paralon came into Ireland, and in the year of
LHe RWOrlGh OWS, i ve ae e:
Then we are told that Paralon, who was accompanied by his family
and a thousand soldiers, ‘‘ began his journey from Migdonia in the
middle of Greece,’’ and established his colony at Inish Samer, near Errie.
‘‘Some authors,’ says Keating, ‘‘mention another colonization of
Ireland (previous to that of Paralon), namely, by Keecol, son of Nil, son
of Garv, son of Uamor, whose mother was Lot-Luavna, and they lived
two hundred years by fishing and fowling. Upon the arrival of Paralon
in Ireland, a great battle was fought between them at Moy Lhha, when
Keecol fell, and the pirates were destroyed by Paralon. The place
where Keecol landed with his followers was Inver Downan; his fleet
consisted of six ships, in each of which were fifty men and fifty
women.” Sag
‘‘ The reason,’’ we are told, ‘‘ why Paralon came to Ireland was be-
cause he slew his father and mother in hopes of obtaining the govern-
ment from his brother, after which base murder he fled to Ireland; but
the Lord sent a plague, which, in the short space of one week, carried
off nine thousand of his posterity at the hill of Howth.”
Paralon, we are informed, “died in the old plains of Moynalta of
Howth, and was buried there.” . . . ‘The deathof Paralon hap-
pened about thirty years after his arrival in Ireland. This event took
place, as some antiquaries affirm, in the year of the world 2628,
although I am induced to believe, from what has been said before, that
there were only 1986 years from the creation of the world to the decease
of Paralon.’’— Keating, vol. i. page 171.
In chapter vii. vol. 1. p. 179, we are informed Ireland was with-
out inhabitants for thirty years after the extinction of the colony, till
Nevvy, the Nemedius of other writers, came to Ireland with his people
from Scythia, by the Kuxine Sea, with a fleet of thirty-four transports,
with thirty men in each. Some years after his arrival, we are told,
‘‘ Nevvy built two royal mansions in Ireland—the fort of Kinneh, in Hy-
Nellan, and the fort of Kimbeeh, in Shevny. The four sons of Madan
Thickneck (Munreamhair), of the Fomorians, reared fort Kinneh in one
day. Their names were Bog, Rovog, Ruvney, and Rodan ; and Nevvy
(Nemedius), slew them the next morning in Derrylee, lest they should
resolve on destroying the fort again, and there he buried them.’’—/J9.
VOL wpe Leo:
The battles fought by Nevvy with the Fomorians, we are told,
ended in their subjugation. Keating then gives the following account
of the latter :—
‘“‘These were navigators of the race of Cham, who, sailing from
Africa, fled to the Islands of the West of Europe toward the descendants
of Shem, and to make a settlement for themselves; fearing these would
enslave them, in vengeance for the curse pronounced by Noah against
Cham their ancestor, for they thought by making a settlement remote. #
from them to be secure from their oppression. On this account they
‘ 123
came to Ireland, and were vanquished by Nevvy in three battles, viz.,
the battle of Slievbioom, the battle of Rossfrehan, in Conacht, wherein
‘fell Gonn and Gannan the two leaders of the Fomorians; and the battle
of Murvolg, in Dalriada, or Ruta, where Starn, son of Nevvy, fell by
Coning, son of Fevar, in Lehidlactmoy; he also fought the battle of
‘Cnavross, in Leinster, where there was slaughter of the Irish, led on
“by Nevvy’s own son Arthur, born to him in Ireland, and by Ivcon, son
of Starn, son of Nevvy.
“ After this N evvy died of a plague in the island of Nevvy’s grave,
in Leehan’s county, in Munster, now called the Island of Barrymore,
‘and with him two thousand of his people, men and women.
“« After Nevvy’s death, great tyranny and oppression was exercised
‘over his followers in Ireland by the Fomorians, in vengeance of those
defeats by Nevvy, which we have just related.’’—J0. vol. i. p. 179.
The Fomorians of More and Coning, of Tory Island (or, as some call
it, Tor Conuing), in the north of Ireland, entirely subdued the old in-
habitants, and made them tributaries. The Fomorian conquerors, hay-
‘ing fitted out several ships, and collected large bodies of soldiers, began
‘to oppress the unfortunate Nemedians, obliging them at a fixed period
every year to pay a heavy tribute, and to deliver up not only contribu-
tions of cattle and produce, but even of their children.
The mode of levying and collecting contributions, described by
Keating, might serve for an account of the same system of imposing and
enforcing tribute in many parts of Northern Africa in much later times.
‘The Nemedians, at length, unable to bear the rapacity of their tyrants,
j)made a vigorous and nearly successful effort to drive them out of the
country. |
‘These people,”’ says Keating, ‘‘were denominated Fomorians, 1. e.
sea robbers or pirates; for the term signifies powerful at sea, or sea-
faring men.”’—J6, vol. i. p. 181.
The Nemedians at length made a formidable resistance, were suc-
-eessful for some time, and in their turn oppressed the Fomorians.
| On the news of the disasters sustained by the latter reaching their
countrymen in Africa, as it would appear, the latter fitted out a fleet,
| set sail from an African port, and landed on the Irish coast. How strongly
is the reader of the wars of Grenada reminded of the several expeditions
jattempted or undertaken in Northern Africa for the relief of the Moors
jin the various settlements on the shores of Andalusia !
| The fleet from Africa, of sixty sail, with a numerous force, arrived
)on the northern coast of Ireland. Another fierce battle was fought, in
'which the Nemedians were entirely defeated. Most of the survivors of
‘this colony contrived to escape from the country; and the remnant of
)them, who were left in servitude, continued to exist in this miserable
state +ill the arrival of the Firbole invaders in Ireland, 216 years after
‘Nemedius first arrived upon the coast.**
* Keating, vol i. p. 187.
124
So far my notice of the African pirates has been from Keating’s
History. JI must now refer to the Annals of the ‘“‘ The Four Masters,”
edited by our lamented and illustrious associate, O’Donovan, for some
details additional to those of Keating, and in some respects at variance —
with them.
Thus we are informed, in the Annals :—
“From the deluge until Parthalon took possession of Ireland, 278
years, and the age of the world when he arrived im 16,°2520.7)
‘The age of the world, 2530. In this year the first battle was
fought in Treland, i.e. Cical Grigenchosach, son of Coll, son of Garbh,
of the Fomorians, and his mother, came into Treland elght hundred
in number, so that a battle was fought between them (and Parthalon’s
people) at Sleamhnai-Maighe-Ithe, where the Fomorians were defeated
by Parthalon, so that they were all slain. This is called the battle of
Magh-Ithe.”’
Then, in the age of the world, 2550, we are told Parthalon died.
Under date, Anno Mundi, 2820, the destruction of the remnant of
the colony of Parthalon is mentioned, and the fact of their having
passed three hundred years in Ireland.” Then, we are told ‘“‘ Ireland was
thirty years waste till Neimhidh’s arrival.”
‘“« Age of the world, 2850, Neimhidh came to Ireland.”
Subsequently to 2859, A. M., but the precise year not specified, three
battles of Neimhidh with the onacnians, and his victories over the latter,
are recorded. Then the death of Neimhidh, of a plague, with three
thousand of his followers, is recounted; and next, in the year of the
world, 3066, we are told :—
“The demolition took place of the tower of Conainn (on Tory Island,
off the county of Donegal), by the race of Neimhidh against Conainn,
son of Febhar, and the Fomorians in general, in revenge for all the
oppression they had inflicted upon them (the race of Nemhidh), as is
evident from the chronicle which is called Leabhar-Gabhala; and they
nearly all mutually fell by each other; thirty persons alone of the race
of Neimhidh escaped to different quarters of the world, and they came
back to Ireland some time afterwards as Firbolgs. Two hundred and
sixteen years Neimhidh and his race remained in Ireland. After this
Ireland was a wilderness for a period of two hundred years.”
“The age of the world, 3260. The Firbolgs took possession of
Ireland at the end of this year.”
Thus far for the references in the Annals of ‘“‘ The Four Masters’ to
the Fomorians.
The Abbé M‘Geoghegan, in his ‘‘ Histoire d’Irelande,’”’ names the
victors and oppressors of the Nemedians, ‘‘the Fomorians, or Fom-
horaigs.” But of their former marauding pursuits and African descent
he makes no mention, neither do the authors of the ‘‘ Annals of
Ireland.”
O’ Halloran, in his ‘“‘ History of Ireland” (4to, 1778, vol. 1. p. 3),
referring to the arrival in Ireland of Parthalon and his colony from
129
Greece, in the year of the world 1956, as the ‘‘ Book of Invasions’”’ states,
278 years after the flood (O'Flaherty makes the period 35 years later),
says :—
‘<The Book of Conquests mentions, but-as an affair not authenticated,
that before the arrival of Parthalon, Ireland was possessed by a colony
from Africa, under the command of Ciocall, between whom and the new-
comers a bloody battle was fought, in which the Africans were cut
off.”
Again, at page 4, the same author, referring to the arrival of the
Neimhedians, or the second colony in Ireland, says—‘‘An African
colony had been settled in the north, long before the arrival of the
Neimhedians, who were far from being so barbarous as represented.”
And then the author makes mention of their skill in constructing large
edifices, and of the different battles of the Fomharaigh with the Neim-
hedians, and of the final discomfiture of the latter—though, as we are
told, ‘‘ they fought against the Africans with a resolution equal to the
desperateness of their affairs. In this battle Conuing, the son of Faobhar,
the African chief, with most of his troops, were slain, and their principal
garrison, Tor Conuing, levelled to the ground; soon after which, More,
the son of Dela, who had been absent with his fleet, endeavouring to
land in this northern quarter (an island in the present Tir Connell),
was opposed by the Neimhedians, but after a bloody conflict these last
were defeated with great slaughter—such as escaped the sword perish-
ing in the water.”
The remainder of O’Halloran’s account of the African pirates cor-
responds mainly with that of Keating. Of the destiny of the Fomo-
rians, after the landing in Ireland of the Belge or Firbolgs, the third
colony of adventurers, nothing is said, and evidently nothing was known
by either O’ Halloran or Keating; nor do we derive any information on
this subject from the compilers of ‘The Annals of the Four Masters.”’
It is in vain to look for the name of any tribe in Africa resembling
even that of the Fomorians in the works of the ancient geographers and
historians—in those of Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Ptolomeeus, Scylax,
Herodotus, Diodorus, Pliny, Solinus, and Orosius. But no argument
against their existence can be relied on by those who bear in mind the
extraordinary transmutations which names of ancient nations, tribes,
and countries have undergone in the course of ages, and who bear in
mind how the names of the same peoples and regions are differently
rendered in the works of the most celebrated geographers and historians
of antiquity.
It is not for me to enter into any disquisition in this paper on the
origin, structure, or uses of those ancient monuments we designate crom-
_lechs, and the French, Dolmens, which I believe to be identical with those
I have lately seen in Northern Africa. But the purpose of this notice
makes it necessary to call attention, very briefly, to the leading points
in the accounts that have been given of those monuments, and the views
entertained of their origin and purpose by eminent archeeologists in those
countries.
R. I. A. PROO.——VOL. VIII. S
126
In Grose’s “‘ Antiq. of Ireland”’ (vol. i. p.17, Introd.), a description is
given of two cromlechs of gigantic proportions, one at Tobinstown, Co.
of Carlow. ‘<The west end (is said to be) sustained on two upright
pillars, somewhat round but irregular, each eight feet high, terminated —
behind by a broad flat stone set on the edge, eight feet high, and nine
broad, making a portico (an open space more properly) of six feet wide,
and four deep. This is covered by the cromlech or large sloping stone,
twenty-three feet long, eighteen broad at the upper end over the open
space between the two front supporters, and six at the lower or back
part, where it rests on small stones about a foot high. Its thickness at
the upper end is four feet, and at the lower two. The under surface is
plain and even, but the upper convex. The upper part has a large
channel, from which branches off a number of smaller ones; to some they
appear natural, to others artificial for sacrificial purposes. The sides are
enclosed and supported by several upright anomalous stones from three
to six feet high, making a room eighteen feet long; eight at the upper
or west end, and five broad at the opposite one, and from two to eight
feet high, perfectly secure against every inconvenience of weather.”
The other cromlech at ‘Brownstown, Co. Carlow, referred to by
Grose, ‘‘consists of an immense rock stone raised on an edge from its na-
tive bed, and supported on the east by three pillars. At a distance is
another pillar by itself, nearly round, and five feet high. The dimen-
sions of the supporters and covering stones, are as follows :—
Feet. Inches.
Height of the three supporters, . . Si onaeS
Thickness of the upper end of the covering- stone, sh) Ae
Breadth, of the same, Vii.) ye seu Sa ta a ele eae
Memathy of the, Same, i ei) velo ai pe eye gle aan ace ORG)
eneth of the omtside) 8). 020i). Ma sks ibaa oe
Solid contents in feet 1280, weighing nearly eighty-nine tons, five
hundreds, making an angle with the horizon of 34°. Such are the
accounts which I have received of these curious monuments, from my
learned and ingenious friend, Mr. William Beauford, of Athy.’ Among
the existing African monuments identical with our cromlechs, there are
none at all approaching to the dimensions of those referred to by Grose.
A cromlech in Louth, in the parish of Ballymascanlan, is described
in Wright’s Louthiana, the covering stone of which has three sup-
porters, and measures twelve feet in length, by six feet in width. By
the inhabitants it is called the Giant’s load. The African monuments
seen by me approach more in their dimensions to those of the one above
described by Wright, than those referred to by Grose:
Cromlechs in Ireland, Cornwall, Anglesey, the Isle of Man, several
parts of England, in Brittany, Normandy, in Denmark specially, some
near Holstein, have common characteristics. They are rude monuments
of unwrought massive blocks of stone, the supporters of the large su-
perincumbent horizontal covering unhewn stone almost invariably laid
127
in a slanting direction, being indeterminate in number. Human re-
mains, and urns with ashes and fragments of bones, have been so fre-
quently found beneath the area of those monuments, that the opinion in
all countries where they exist seems to be well established that they were
used for sepulchral purposes, though not exclusively for them. The
author of the ‘“‘Mona Antiqua Restaurata’’ observes, that cromlechs,
although perhaps often connected with the commemoration of the dis-
tinguished dead, were not themselves solely intended as sepulchres, but
rather, in such instances, for altars of oblation and sacrifice, in conjunc-
tion with the former purpose.
In support of his opinion, he might have referred to observations on
Druidical rites of ancient writers of great note. Tacitus, describing an
attack of the Romans upon Mona, says that the British Druids ‘held it
right to smear their altars with the blood of their captives, and to con-
sult the will of the gods by the quivering of human flesh.”
Diodorus, speaking of the Druids of Gaul, says:—‘‘ Pouring out a
libation upon a man as a victim, they smite him with a sword upon the
breast, in the part near the diaphragm ; and on his falling who has been
thus smitten, both from the manner of his falling, and from the convul-
sions of his limbs, and still more from the manner of the flowing of his
blood, they presage what will come to pass.”
King, the British archeologist, in his observations on the uses of
eromlechs, and in particular of those of the cromlech called Kit’s
Coty House, maintains that these monuments were erected for the pur-
pose of human sacrifice; that the great stone scaffold was raised just
high enough for such a purpose, and no higher; and that these altars
were so constructed and situated as to enable a multitude of people to
see any sacrificial rite performed on them.
In regard, moreover, to cromlechs of very large dimensions, of which
many specimens are to be seen in Ireland, as well as in Cornwall, Mr.
King offers a remark, which is ingenious, if not entirely satisfactory.
From the conspicuous site in which such fabrics are usually placed, and
from the readiness with which the flow of blood might be traced on a
slab of stone, large and sloping as is the covering stone of these crom-
lechs, he supposes that they were the altars on which human victims
were sacrificed in attempts at divination. If Mr. King referred to
some rare instances of cromlechs in which some traces are to be seen
(apparently) of grooved channels in their horizontal covering stone in its
longest direction, his observation would be less likely to be disputed.
No such grooved channel, I may observe, exists in any of those crom-
lechs visited by me in Northern Africa.
In confirmation of some of the views expressed in preceding obser-
vations, reference is made by Rowlands, Wright, and King, to the passage
in the 24th chap., 26th verse, of the Book of Joshua in relation to the
covenant made with the people of Shechem:—‘‘ And Joshua wrote these
words in the book of the law of God, and took a great stone and set it up
there under an oak that was by the sanctuary of the Lord.”
In the Book of Ezekiel, vi. 18, we find still more striking allusions
128
to practices similar to those which have been ascribed to the idolatrous
Druids :—‘‘ Then shall ye know that I am the Lord, when their slain
men shall be among their idols round about their altars, upon every
high hill in all the tops of the mountains, and under every green tree,
and under every thick oak, the place where they did offer sweet savour
to all their idols.’
Again, in Hosea, iv. 13, we read of the idolatrous practices of the
people of Israel: —‘‘ They sacrifice upon the tops of the mountains, and
burn incense upon the hills, under oaks, and poplars, and elms, because
the shadow thereof is good.”
The custom of setting up on end over graves masses of unwrought
stone, as memorials of the dead, may be presumed to be referred to in Ge-
nesis, xxxv. 20, in relation to Rachel’s burial on the way to Ephrath :—
‘¢ And Jacob set a pillar upon her grave: that is the pillar of Rachel’s
grave unto this day.”
The practice of frequenting places set apart chiefly for religious uses,
for public convocations and assemblages for dispensing justice, is sup-
posed to be referred to in the following passage in 1 Samuel, vii. 16, 17:
—‘‘ And he (Samuel) went from year to year in circuit to Bethel, and
Gilgal, and Mizpeh, and judged Israel in all those places. And his re-
turn was to Ramah: for there was his house: and there he judged
Israel, and there he built an altar unto the Lord.”
Wright, in his ‘‘ Louthiana,’”’ 4to, 1748, lib. m. p. 7, observes that
the Irish Druids, whose works we trace over some parts of Ulster, and
also in Leinster, undoubtedly had analogous rites and doctrines with
some of the patriarchal tribes of the east. It was customary with the
Druids of idolatrous usages, not only to live, but likewise to be buried,
in the recesses of groves, and on the shady tops of hills; and they were
not only the chief places of resort on public festivals and for certain cere-
monies, but were used for places of public worship and sepulchral pur-
poses, for the remains of eminently privileged and distinguished person-
ages.
Wright elsewhere, refuting the opinion of some archeologists that
the cromlechs were solely or mainly used as altars for religious rites,
says :—‘‘ I apprehend it will manifestly appear from what follows that
they (croml echs) were all erected over graves, and are no other than
tombstones or sepulchral monuments raised to the memory of the most
eminent men of those times. I could never bring myself to believe, from
their vast heights and unevenness at top, that “they could be designed
purposely for altars, and especially as they seemed to be placed on so
precarious a foundation. Having but three supports, if any one of them
should be disturbed, the incumbent load must inevitably fall, and crush
every thing in its way, which a fourth would have prevented from any
such accident, and have rendered the whole together much more perma-
nent and lasting.” —‘ Louthiana,’”’ Book in. p. 11.
The reason given in support of Wright’s opinion in favour of the
exclusive use of cromlechs for sepulchral purposes is of little value,
independently of the notable error into which he has fallen in his
129
statement of the covering stone of these monuments having only three
supports.
In Brittany they are indefinite in number, extending from three to
seven, nine, or even more. Rowlands describes those of Anglesey as in-
determinate in number, and, I may add, the same observation applies to
those of Northern Africa.
The Rev. Henry Rowlands, in his ‘“‘ Mona Antiqua Resturata,”’ 4to,
17238, p. 47, derives the name cromlech from the Hebrew Cereum-lech
or Cerem-luach, a consecrated stone, which signifies an altar, and which
signification is adduced in support of a theory of Mr. Rowlands’, namely,
that the first use and purpose of those monuments, erected in the Kast
by the early descendants of Noah, and raised in every country they came
to as they proceeded in peopling the earth, were connected with the ser-
vice of true religion ; but afterwards that such altars whereon had been
offered the first-fruits of the earth to the true God were turned away to
Pagan uses, and made to serve for oblations and sacrifices to false gods.
But the author subsequently qualifies his opinion, and says :—‘‘ I deny
not but there may be some probability of truth in them (the traditions
existing of those monuments being sepulchres of renowned warriors or
persons of great eminence interred in those places), and yet consistent
enough with what I have said of them; for they might be both sepulchres
and altars—I mean those of latter erection,—because, when the great
ones of the first ages fell, those who were eminent among the people for
some extraordinary qualities and virtues, their enamoured posterity con-
tinued their veneration to them to their very graves, over which they
erected some of those altars or cromlechs, on which, when their true
religion faltered, and became depraved and corrupted, they might make
oblations and offer sacrifices to their departed ghosts. From this prac-
tice, it is likely, grew the apotheosis of the first heroes, and from thence
the gross idolatries of the Gentiles.”
The author, at page 214, proceeds to show that cromlechs are types
and reproductions of the most ancient monuments in the world; for in
the Sacred Scripture it is said that as soon as Noah and his family came
out of the ark, they built an altar unto the Lord. And to build (the
Hebrew word equivalent to edificare in the original), imports the erec-
tion of raising stones, one upon another; and this signification of the
word is somewhat exegetically amplified in another place, viz., Hageai,
ch. 11., v. 15, where such a construction is expressed by the Hebrew
words employed, literally rendered, “‘ Stone laid on a stone.’”’ And, fur-
ther, the author argues, that altars of stones so erected of masses of rude
unhewn rock, such as those early altars must have been necessarily at
that period, were such as our cromlechs are at this day. Moreover, he
observes, “‘ It is presumptive also that they then had a strict precept
for such structures, if that precept, ‘Thou shalt not build an altar of
hewn stones,’ be (as a great part of the chapter is) a repetition of the
old original law which the patriarchs before them in all probability
strictly observed, and other nations, probably after their example, as
strictly followed; by which it will appear that our cromlechs are but
130
the remaining effects of that ancient law and custom of not striking a
tool upon the stones of their altars, but to build them up of the rudest
lumps and slivers of stones they could meet with, which law we may
well conclude to have prevailed likewise in these countries, and that
these mentioned monuments of ours are some of the remains of that
ancient institution and custom.’’*
I may observe that Mr. Rowlands, at page 214 of his first essay,
modifies the derivation of the term cromlech, which he gave at page 47,
as from the Hebrew words Cerem-luath, a devoted stone or altar. In
the second essay, he observes—‘‘ The name cromlech may seem to be
no other than a corrupt pronouncing of an original Hebrew name,
chemar-luach, a burning or sacrificing stone or table; or, perhaps
more likely, as I before intimated from (the Hebrew words) cherwm-
luch, or luach, 1.e. a consecrated stone, or devoted stone or altar.’’ But
the orthography even of the latter words is different from that of the
Hebrew words first referred to by the author.
Brewer, in his ‘‘ Beauties of Ireland” (8vo. 1825, Vol. 1.5 pis,
Introd.), derives the term cromlech “‘from the words crom, Beat and
leac, a flag or stone.”
T am indebted to a better authority than either of the above-named
writers, the most eminent of living Irish scholars, Eugene Curry, for
the following observations on the derivation of the term cromlech :—
‘‘The compound term, cromlech, is not an Irish formation, though
the component parts are Irish slightly corrupted in the second part.
The words are crom—stooped, sloped, or inclined; and leae (not lech)
pronounced Jack, a flag or rock with a flat level surface.
‘There is no such compound word, nor with such a signification as
it now has, to be found in the proper Irish language.
‘‘T believe the term was first formed by Bishop Owen, of Wales,
about A. D. 1600, in translating the English Bible into Welsh, and was
applied by him to rocks or cliffs which shelved forward, so as to leave
clefts, or rather sheltered recesses, for foxes and other wild animals to
seek shelterin. I speak from memory in relation to the latter part of
the subject, but as an authority in relation to the first.”
This slight notice of an interesting subject, I venture to hope, may
eall the attention of some eminent archeologists to the numerous mo-
numents identical with our cromlechs existing in Northern Africa,
capable of examining them with all due scientific knowledge and fami-
larity with investigations of this kind.
And in conclusion I would venture to suggest, that In comparing
the monuments of a primeval antiquity—the supposed cromlechs of
other countries—with those existing in our own land, it should be borne
in mind that the genuine and unfailing characteristics of those last-men-
tioned monuments are the following :—The supporters and the covering
slab of them are invariably of unhewn stone; the covering unwrought
* Mona Antiqua, p. 214.
Tol
slab has, or originally had, some inclination (lengthways) in it ; the sup-
porters are rude blocks of stone, set on end, apart, seldom found forming
a continuous closed surface, either at the sides or end.*
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI.
Fig. 1.—Small African sepulchral urn—one-third of size of object, found
beneath a cromlech at Bainen, near Algiers,—of the rudest form,
fabric, and material, and without any ornamentation ; referred to in
preceding notice of cromlechs in Northern Africa.
Fig. 2.—Small Celtic sepulchral urn, one-third of size of object, found in
a cemetery Gaulows, at Molineaux, near Rouen (described by the Abbé
Cochet, at page 11 of the ‘‘Sepultures Gauloises et Normandes,”’
Svo., Par. 1857), of same size and quality as the one found under
the cromlech at Algiers, and likewise without ornamentation.
Fig. 3.—Large Irish sepulchral urn, one-fourth the size of object, with a
quantity of bones, all broken into small fragments, partially calcined,
found on the Altmore property of Edward Litton, Esq., Master in
Chancery, on the summit of the Cappagh mountain, parish of Pome-
roy, county of Tyrone, beneath a cairn, at an elevation above the sea
of 946 feet, in a square, stone-built chamber, closed externally by a
huge block of stone ; within which chamber the above-mentioned urn,
some ashes, burnt bones, and charcoal, were discovered ; but no wea-
pons or ornaments of any kind. This urn—unquestionably of the
most remote antiquity—was presented by Master Litton to R. R.
Madden.
* Since the preceding notice of certain cromlechs in the vicinity of Algiers was
read before the Royal Irish Academy, on the 14th of April, 1862, my attention was
called to an elaborate article on ‘‘ British Remains at Dartmoor,” by Sir J. Gardiner
Wilkinson, published in the ‘Journal of the British Archeological Association” of
March 31,1862. In that-article Sir J. G. Wilkinson refers cursorily to the cromlechs in
the vicinity of Algiers, recently visited by me, and described in my paper on those mo-
numents, read before the Royal Irish Academy. SirJ.G. Wilkinson’s reference to them
is contained in the following passage :—
‘“‘ And about twelve miles from Algiers, on the plateau of Bainam, is a great assem-
blage of cromlechs.”
In several other parts of Africa, monuments of an analogous character are referred to
by Sir J. G. Wilkinson as having been ‘described by Mr. Rhind; in his interesting Memoir
on Ortholitic Remains in Africa” (‘‘ Archeeologia,” vol. xxxix.)—a work, I may observe,
at the date of this note (June 10, 1862), not yet received in Ireland. ‘‘ Mr. Rhind,”’
observes Sir J. G. Wilkinson, ‘‘ has enumerated the following :—A stone circle near Tan-
giers, and other rude megaliths in Morocco; and in Algeria, near Zebdon, to the south
of Tlemecen, a cromlech at Tiaret, 100 miles from the sea, the capstone of which mea-
sures 65 feet by 26 feet, and 94 feet in thickness, raised 40 feet from the ground, with
steps cut to ascend it, and three basins or square troughs cut upon its upper surface, the
largest 3 feet on each side, and communicating with each other by channels 4 inches
broad, and of less depth than the basins. Some long stones are in the neighbourhood
still standing ; and about twelve miles from Algiers, on the plateau of Bainam, is a great
assemblage of cromlechs ; and near Djelfa several tombs, composed of four slabs, covered
by one or two others, each surrounded by a single or double circle of rude stone, about
nine inches loug, in which district a stone celt has been found ; at Sigus, near to Con-
132
The Rev. Dr. Rerves read the following paper :—
On THE ISLAND OF SANDA.
Tux little island of Sanda, lying some three miles off the southern coast
of Cantyre, is about four miles in circumference. The Mull of Cantyre,
which is situate on its west, is the poimt where Scotland is nearest to
Ireland, being only eleven miles and a half distant from Tor Head, in the
county of Antrim.* It formerly belonged to the parish of Kilblane; but,
together with it, and Kilcolmkill, is now comprehended in the paro-
-chial union of Southend. This being the route by which the early Scotic
immigration from Ireland passed over to Alba, the whole district is
strongly impressed with social and ecclesiastical features of an Irish
character. The language always bore the name of the colonists, and the
term Hrse of the modern day is only a modification of it.| The tradi-
tional associations of the people all looked westward, and the titles of
nearly all the adjacent parishes are commemorative of illustrious wor-
thies of the Irish church.{ Kailcolmkill, Kilblane, Kilkivan, Kilchenzie,
Kilkerran, Kilmarow, and Kilcalmonel, bear the impress of St. Columba’s,
St. Blaan’s, St. Kevin’s, St. Cainnech’s, St. Kieran’s, St. Maolrubha’s,
and St. Colman-elo’s veneration. We may expect, therefore, to find in
the historical scrap which has been handed down to us regarding the
island of Sanda sufficient matter to interest an Irishman, and render its
notice a suitable subject for the consideration of the Academy.
The received name of the island is of Norse origin; but the Irish
name is Abhwinn, of which Aven, as it is known among the Highlanders,
is merely a variety. ordun, in the fifteenth century, calls it Znsula
Awyn;§ Dean Monro, at the close of the sixteenth, Avoyn ; || while
George Buchanan latinizes it Avona, which he interprets “ portuosa,’’
as if a defiexion of ‘‘ haven.”
stantine, are other tombs, aud in the same province some megaliths (dolmens) ; in Ka-
bylia, one or more cromlechs, and others in the regency of Tunis; and in the Zengur
district, Dr. Barth speaks of a trilithon 10 feet high, with a lintel 6 feet 6 inches in length.”
—See ‘Journal of Archzological Society,” March 31, 1862, p. 43.
* New Statistical Account of Scotland,” vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 414.
+ See Adamnan’s “‘ Columba” (Irish Archeol. and Celtic Soc.), p. xxxix.
“ The coutrast between the parochial nomenclature on the east and west sides of
Scotland is very striking. On the east, the names are for the most part secular, and de-
rived from the Pictish age; on the west, they are generally ecclesiastical in their origin,
combining with the prefix Kill the name of some commemorated Irish saint.
§ “ Insula Awyn, ubi cella sancti Adamnani, ibique pro transgressoribus refugium.”
Scotichron., lib. ii. cap. 10 (vol.i. p. 45, ed. Goodall).
|| ‘‘ Before the south poynt of the promontory of Kyntyre, lves be ane myle of sea,
ane iyle neire ane myle lange, callit the iyle Avoyn, quhilk iyle is obtained that name
fra the armies of Denmark, quhilkis armies callit it in their leid Havin. It is inhabit
and manurit, and guid for shipps to lay one ankers.”—Description of Western Isles,
1594.
q Hist. Scot., lib. i. cap. 35. See Extractae Var. Chron. Scot., p. 9; Orig. Paroch.
Scotize, vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 9, and pt. 2, p. 820; Old Statist. Acct. of Scotland, vol. iii. p. 366
133
An Irish Franciscan, called Father Edmund Mac Cana, one of the
Clanbrassil Mac Canns, visited the spot in the early part of the seven-
teenth century; and the interesting tract which records his experience is
preserved in manuscript, together with a topographical memoir of parts
of the counties of Antrim and Down, in the Irish collection of the Bur-
gundian Library at Brussels. It was kindly copied for me, in 1851, by
our late associate, Mr. Charles Mac Donnell, and I am thus enabled to
submit it to your consideration on the present occasion : —
“« Insule Sanda, seu Avonie, Hibernice Abhuinn, brevis descriptio,
R. P. fratris Edmunds Mae Cana.
‘‘ Insula Sanda est in oceano Scotico ad occasum, uno milliari a
Kentirie continenti sejuncta; complectitur in circuitu unum magnum
milliare. Solum jucundum, fructuum ac frugum, si coleretur, ferax. In
ea est eedicula S. Ninniano sacra, ad cujus coenobium in Galvidia tota
insula spectat.* Conjunctum huic edicule est ossarium sive sepul-
chretum quatuordecim filiorum sanctissimi viri Senchaniit Hiberni,
sanetitate illustrium, saxeo murulo septum, in quo sunt septem{ gran-
dia et polita saxa, quibus sanctissima corpora teguntur; in quorum
medio erat obeliscus, altior hominis statura (ut mihi jam suggerit memo-
ria). Nemo mortaliumimpune ingreditur illum murulum. Lepidum est
quod mihi retulerunt insulani: gallinam, id loci ingressam, ova peperisse
et exclusisse ; pullos, cum jam pre etate egredi poterant, omnes intortis
collis insigni spectaculo processisse. Retulit mihi etiam grandior natu
insulanorum, et ferme omnium pater, hoc prodigium quod subscribo.
Aingussius Mac Donellus,§ Kentiriz ac insule Ile dinasta (quem
ipse jam olim vidi) ingressus est aliquando insulam, multa comitante
eaterva, inter quos etiam fuit precipua Kentirie juventus. Cum forte
dinasta ac ceteri nobiles de rebus seriis tractarent, juventus, ut solet,
se pile ac clavarum ludo exercebat; pila vi clave impulsa, priusquam
ab adversa manu juvenum excipi posset, altius in sacrum sepulchretum
volavit. Juvenis, memor loci religionis, injecit tantum alterum pedum
et manuum, ad extrahendam pilam. Ab incolis reprehenditur quod
sacri loci majestatem violaverit, idque criminis eum impune minime la-
turum denunciant. Ille lusum nihilominus cum sociis persequitur.
Exacto lusu, ac appetente nocte, in hospitium se recipit, ad focum sedet;
* St. Ninian’s church, Candida Casa, now Whithorn, in Galloway.
¢ Senchan is a well-known Irish name, We find it in Adamnan, in the form Sen-
chanus. ThelIrish calendars commemorate, at the 23rd of June, Clann Shencain,
‘The Sons of Senchan,’ who are probably the fourteen here alluded to.
{ The combinations of seven are very frequent in Irish hagiology. ‘There is a long
list of groups of seven bishops in the Leabhar Breac. Amn ancient cemetery in Tory
Island, off the coast of Donegal, is called The Muresher, i.e. mon peipean, ‘ great six,”
a well-known term denoting seven. A discussion of this frequent application of the term
seven to churches, saints, and periods in Irish tradition, would form the subject of a very
interesting paper.
§ Concerning the Mac Donnells of Sanda, see New Statist. Acct. of Scotland, vol. vii.,
pt. 2, p. 525.
R. I, A. PROC.——YVOL. VIII. tT
134
cooriuntur statim ingentes dolores in toto pede quem in sepulchreto
intulit. Insulani significant divinam esse ultionem les religionis.
Intumuit mirum in modum pes, adeo inflatus divina ultione ut equi
magnitudinem exeequaret. Sub mediam noctem juvenis expirat. Omnes .
Deum laudant, sancta corpora deinceps religiosius venerantur. Hine dis-
cendum quantam habeat rationem et curam sanctorum suorum Deus opti-
mus Maximus, quorum sacrilegam irrisionem et contemptum impius
Calvinus, novus evangelista, orbi intulit, aut potius intrusit. Magnum
hoe miraculum excitavit in animis spectatorum, et ex ipsis audientium,
etiam a nostra religione aversorum, sanctorum hominum reverentiam.
‘Tn illa insula fuit repertum brachium sancti Ultani,* quod, thecze
argentes inclusum, ante hoc bellumf religiose servabatur a viro generoso
ex inclyta Mac Donellorum familia.
‘Fons est ibi non procul a sacello perennis aqux, miraculis, ut insu-
Jani et multi ex continenti mihi dixere, nobilis. Frequentabatur quidem
meo tempore ab accolis circumquaque, maxime ab lis in quoram animis
alique reliquise prisce religionis residebant. Sunt multa alia mira et
jucunda quee homines mihi fide dignissimi de hoc loco retulerunt, quo-
rum mihi et memoria non suppetit, et tempore excludor.
‘T]lis sacris cineribus hoe quod sequitur rude epitaphium cum ibi
essem posui; atque ad illud sacrum sepulchretum tertio sacris misteriis
cum magna animi mei recreatione sum operatus.
‘“ Corpora bis septem, tota veneranda per orbem,
Senchanii nattim Sanda beata tenct.{
Doctorum divumque parens, Hibernia quondam
Quos genuit Sanctos, Scotica terra tegit.
Scotia dicta minor, multis celebrata tropheeis,§
Matris in amplexu, pignora cara tenet.
Sanda tibi cedit, veterum celebrata camcenis
Bettiginum gaze, ripa beata Tagi.
Hos igitur sacros cineres devotus adora,
Quisquis in Hebrigenum littora tuta venis.”’
In this interesting narrative we perceive how vividly local traditions
were preserved two centuries ago, and we observe a lamentable falling
off when we compare with it the whole amount of legendary or other
information which could be collected concerning this spot by the most
intelligent and pains-taking visiters of modern times.
A writer in the ‘‘ New Statistical Account of Scotland,”’ the minister
of the parish, thus sums up his knowledge of the place :—‘‘In the
* This is probably the silver-enshrined arm, commonly called St. Patrick’s, which is
now in the possession of the Right Rev. Bishop Denvir. See Reeves’s Adamnan’s Co-
lumba, p. Ixvil.
+ The war alluded to was probably the rebellion of 1641, and the Keeper mentioned
seems to have been resident in Ireland.
{ Instead of the first two lines are added the following :—
‘* Corpora bis septem, septem conduntur in urnis,
Ut natu gemini sic videantur humo.”’
§ An interlineation reads, ‘‘ genuit que Scotia major.”
135
island of Sanda are situated the ruins of a chapel, dedicated to St. Ni-
nian, together with two crosses of very rude design. In this burying-
ground, there is a superstitious story, universally believed, respecting an
- alder tree growing over the reputed grave of the saint, over which
should any one walk, even by chance, he is doomed to die before a year
expire. Like the former repositaries of the dead, this burying-ground
also shows every mark of neglect, being unenclosed; the grave-stones
are broken and defaced, and betoken that want of affection and respect
for the dead which is cherished by the rudest nations.’’*
Mr. Howson, an English traveller, in reference to the spot, states
that the chapel is called Kilmashenaghan, from a St. Shenaghan, who is
said to have been appointed by St. Columba to the charge of Kilcolm-
kill.
he latest visiter, the accurate and indefatigable Mr. Thomas Muir,
sums up the result of his observations in these words :—“ The island
itself is very picturesque, but besides a greatly ruinated chapel, thirty-
three feet in length, and two crosses, nearly seven feet in height, con-
tains nothing that is very interesting.’ }
How painfully does the imagination of the Celt contrast with his
practice! The fate of the little cemetery of Sanda is but a type of the
prevailing condition of our most venerated sanctuaries. The mind paints
horrors, and the tongue relates the calamities, of the desecrator, and yet
no effort is made to stay the desolating hand of time, or take common
precaution against the injuries of trespass and dilapidation. The patron
saint is invested with imaginary dignity, yet his cemetery is exposed to
dishonour; sanctity is supposed to reside in the spot, yet utter neglect
is the only practical testimony which is borne to the persuasion ; and
while the foot or hand of him who would disturb a sod, or remove a
stone, is considered an accursed limb, the beast of the field i is allowed to
range at pleasure within the hallowed precincts, and make a rubbing-
post of a monumental pillar,—the velvet sward its bed by day, and the
enclosure of the chapel its shelter by night, the trodden, miry receptacle
of its nocturnal filth.
The Secretary of the Council read the Resolution passed by the
Council on the 7th of April, 1862, recommending that certain articles
in the Museum, and such others as it may be thought desirable to lend,
be forwarded for exhibition in the South Kensington Museum, and
moved that it be adopted by the Academy.
Whereupon it was moved, as an amendment, by the Rev. William
Reeves, D. D., and seconded by Dr. R. R. Madden, —That the considera-
tion of the recommendation of the Council be deferred until the Stated
Meeting in November.
A division having taken place, it appeared that there were 16 votes
for, and 25 against the amendment.
* Written Nov. 1843. “ New Stat. Acct.,” vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 429.
+ ‘ Transact. of the Cambridge Camden Soc.,” p. 80.
+ “Old Church Architecture of Scotland” (Edinb. 1861), p. 125.
136
F. J. Sidney, LL. D., then moved, and J. F. Waller, LL. D., se-
conded, the following amendment :—That such articles as it may be
thought by the Council desirable to lend be forwarded for exhibition in
the Museum, South Kensington, London, belonging to the Science and |
Art Department of the Committee of Council on Education, during the
forthcoming International Exhibition of 1862.
A. division having taken place, it appeared that there were 24 votes
for, and but 7 against, the amendment, which was accordingly declared
by the President to be carried.
The Lord Chief Baron then moved, and the Rev Professor J ellett
seconded, as an addition to the amendment :—That, in executing the
amendment which has been now passed, the Council have due regard to
the safety of the articles selected for transmission to London, and the
means to be adopted for their transmission, and for their secure custody
there. This motion, having been put by the President, was adopted.
MONDAY, APRIL 28, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Mr. F. J. Foot read a paper ‘‘ On the Botanical Peculiarities of the
Burren District, county of Clare.”
The Rev. H. Luoyn, D. D., D. C. L., read the following paper :—
On EarrH-CURRENTS IN CONNEXION witH Magnetic DistuRBANCES.
In a paper recently communicated to the Academy, the author showed that
the regular diurnal changes of the horizontal component of the earth’s
magnetic force are due to electric currents traversing the earth’s crust,
these currents operating as disturbing forces, which cause the magnets
to deviate from their mean positions according to known laws. This
relation being once established, the diurnal laws of the Earth-currents
may be inferred from their effects. It was thus ascertained that the
azimuth and the intensity of the currents varied throughout the day,
according to certain laws depending upon the hour-angle of the sun.
At different parts of the globe these laws were found to exhibit certain
well-marked features in common; while their differences were accounted
for, in many instances, by the geographical and physical characters of the
region in which they occur. The author now proceeds to extend the
same inquiry to the currents which produce the magnetic disturbances.
It has been shown, by the labours of Kreil, Sabine, and others, that
the disturbances of the magnetic elements are subject to periodical laws,
depending upon the hour, which are constant for a given place, and for a
given season of the year. The sums of the changes produced by these
disturbances, at each hour of observation, have been calculated by Ge-
neral Sabine for three of the British Colonial Observatories. The cor-
responding quantities have been deduced by Dr. Lamont, for Munich; by
Mr. Broun, for Makerstoun, in Scotland; and by the author, for Dublin.
137
We possess, in addition to the foregoing, similar results at Lake Atha-
basca, in British North America, deduced by Colonel Lefroy from obser-
vations made by himself, and which, although derived from a shorter
series of observations, are of the highest scientific value. For these
places, therefore, it only remains to combine the results of the decli-
nation and horizontal intensity, by the method which has been already
applied to the regular changes of the same elements.
The result of this calculation, applied to the Dublin observations,
shows that the direction of the disturbance-current at that place observes
a mean law, not very dissimilar to that which governs the regular diurnal
current. Its azimuth rotates, during the day, in the same direction as
the sun, its direction pointing almost exactly to the luminary. The
direction is east about 5 a.m.; south, about noon; and west, at 6 P. M.
The current is easterly from 9 p.m. to 9 A.M., inclusive, and westerly
during the remainder of the 24 hours. The mean azimuth of the easterly
current, measured from the north eastward, is 40° 15’; that of the
westerly is 230° 18’. If the mean directions of the easterly and west-
erly currents be assumed to be in the same right line, the mean azimuths
will be N. 45° E., and §.45° W. This result agrees, in a very remark-
able manner, with those obtained by Mr. Barlow and Mr. Walker from the
direct measures of the intensity of the EKarth-currents, as observed on
days of disturbance in several of the telegraphic lines of England ; and
the agreement must be regarded as an additional proof of the dependence
of the magnetic changes upon Earth-currents.
The phenomena at Makerstoun are very similar to those at Dublin;
and the epochs of the passage of the current through the cade points
are nearly the same.
At Toronto, 1 in Canada, the current is wholly easterly, the mean azi-
muth being 81°25’. On ‘the other hand, at Athabasca, the current is
easterly from 12 P.M. to 6 A.M., inclusive, and westerly during the re-
mainder of the 24 hours; the sums of the easterly and westerly changes
for the entire day balance one another, the easterly currents being as
much greater in magnitude as they are less in duration. The mean
azimuths are 110° 18’ and 290° 56’.
At St. Helena the direction of the current is easterly throughout the
day, the mean azimuth being 70° 53’. The direction is singularly con-
stant, the greatest deviation from the mean being only 10°. The phe-
nomena at the Cape of Good Hope closely resemble those at St. Helena,
The direction of the current is easterly at every hour, excepting 5 A. M..
when there is a slight westerly movement. The mean azimuth is
77° 54,
It thus appears that at some places—as in the British Islands—the
mean direction of the disturbance current rotates through the entire
compass in the course of the day ; while at others—as Munich, Toronto,
St. Helena, and the Cape of Good Hope—it 1s easterly throughout the day.
While, therefore, there is a periodicity in the easterly and westerly cur-
rents depending on the hour, we are obliged to infer that there is, at the
same time, some cause constantly operating which tends to produce an
easterly current.
138
The mean azimuth of this current appears to be connected with the
magnetic meridian of the place, to which it is nearly perpendicular.
This will appear from the following Table of the mean azimuths of the
disturbance-currents at the northern stations, measured from the astro- -
nomical and from the magnetical meridians, respectively :—
Places. Az. (Astron.) | Az. (Magn.)
Dubliny 05 es: 45° 72°
Makerstoun, .. . 51 76
Munichy 303.35 eee. 52°5 69
Toronto; eas) jou. 81°5 83
Athabasca, 232. 110 81
The mean azimuth (magnetic) for the five stations is H. 14° N. The
mean azimuth of the two stations in the Southern hemisphere is H.11°S.,
deviating nearly as much to the south, as that of the northern stations
deviates in the opposite direction. It thus appears that while the prin-
cipal current 1s eastward in both hemispheres, there is also a merzdional
current tending northward in the Northern hemisphere, and southward
in the Southern. Its intensity is between one-fourth and one-fifth of
that of the other component.
These results are wholly at variance with the hypothesis imagined by
M. dela Rive in explanation of the phenomena of magnetic disturbances,
according to which the disturbance-current flows from north to south
only.*
The diurnal changes of the intensity of the disturbance-currents pre-
sent features equally marked. In order to perceive them clearly, it may
be convenient to examine separately the meridional currents, and those at
right angles to the magnetic meridian.
The meridional currents are developed chiefly at the European sta-
tions, and at Toronto, in Canada: at Athabasca, and at the southern
stations, they are comparatively small. The northerly maximum occurs
at Toronto at 9 p.m., at Munich at 10 p.m., and at Dublin at 11 p.m.
Its epoch at Makerstoun is between 9 p.m. and1l p.m. The southerly
maximum occurs at 8 a.M., very nearly, at the four stations. Thus the
epochs are nearly at the same hours of local time, notwithstanding the
differences of longitude.
A similar result appears from an examination of the currents at right
angles to the magnetic meridian. Thus, in the northern hemisphere, the
easterly maximum occurs between 2 a.m. and 4 a.m., and the westerly
maximum (or easterly minimum) between 3 p.m. and 5~.mM. The two
epochs are precisely the same at Makerstoun and at Toronto, places which
differ more than five hours in longitude.
* The discrepancy of M. de la Rive’s hypothesis with the phenomena of the Earth-
currents, as observed in the British Islands, has been already pointed out by Mr. Walker.
It is even more marked at other parts of the globe.
139
The corresponding epochs for the two stations in the southern he-
misphere in like manner agree with one another. The easterly mazt-
mum occurs between 6 Pp. M. and 7 p. m. at St. Helena and the Cape of
Good Hope, and the easterly minimum between 5 a.m. and6a.m. It
is deserving of remark that these epochs do not differ considerably from
those of the opposite movements in the northern hemisphere, the easterly
extreme in the one corresponding nearly with the westerly extreme in the
other. A similar opposition in the phenomena of the regular diurnal
change in the two hemispheres was pointed out by the author on a former
occasion, and there seems good reason to suppose that the two facts are
physically related.
It appears, then, that the principal epochs of the disturbance-cur-
rents depend, in their mean values, upon the sun’s hour-angle, and are
independent of the longitude of the place at which they occur.
The foregoing relations, in the phenomena of the disturbance-cur-
rents, or in those of their effects, appear to be of a very general nature,
and such as to afford a distinct basis for physical theory. The author
hoped to resume the subject upon a future occasion.
MONDAY, MAY 12, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
ReEsotveD, on the recommendation of the Council,—That the sum of £50
be placed at the disposal of the Council for the purchase of antiquities,
and for the arrangement of the Museum.
Captain Meadows Taylor, by permission of the Academy, read a
paper ‘‘On the Cromlechs and other Antiquarian Remains in the
Deccan.”’
The Secretary of the Academy read the following paper by Lieu-
tenant J. Havenron, R. A. :—
On THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN Ratn-FAtt AND EVAPORATION AT
Sr. Herena mn 1860.
Tur following observations were made, at the request of the Rev.
Professor Haughton, in the island of St. Helena, under the following
conditions : —
The evaporation gauge consisted of a cylindrical glass vessel, 9 inches
high, and 4:85 inches wide. The level of the water was read off, and
brought to the zero (at the middle of the vessel) every Sunday morning,
at 10.45 a.m. The gauge was placed on the exposed roof of a house,
15 feet high, and was open on all sides to rain, wind, and sun. It was
at the leeward side of the island, the wind blowing almost always S. E.
The gauge was exactly 700 feet above the sea-level.
In the year (of fifty-two weeks) commencing 12th February, 1860,
and ending 10th February, 1861, the total excess of evaporation over
rain-fall was 81:42 inches; and in no single week did the rain-fall
exceed the evaporation.
140
eT eeeeeeeeeeeeeaea—o—_—_—os—.
ST. HELENA.—Fesruary, 1860.
Height of
E | vate, | Wind | “Cionas » REMARKS.
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12 S. E. K Bright sunshine; sky half clear.
13 5 K. N. | Intermittent sunshine, with heavy showers.
14 : 5 N Ditto, and light rain.
15 e K Bright sunshine all day.
16 ar C. Ditto.
1h ‘ a K. Ditto.
18 ek F K Ditto, but heavy shower at sunset.
9} —1°75 a K. S. | Bright sunshine nearly all day ; rain in afternoon.
20 Ap K. Ditto, ditto.
21 Be K. N Ditto, ditto.
29 9 K.§ { Tavern teh sunshine, shower in afternoon, and
eavy showers at night.
23 ee ” K Bright sunshine; heavy showers at night.
24 Alte os st Ditto, ditto.
25 aie 3 ae Ditto.
26; —2°50 |N.N. W. ihe Ditto; very littte. wind.
Al ag tes S. E. K. Ditto.
28 R K. Intermittent sunshine ; continued rain in morning.
29 ia K. Ditto.
— 4°25
>
fs
A
oman @&@ ao FR w Ww -&
SB Be SB eB BS SS ee
cp Ou q co bt = ©
18
NWeew toe
no FE Oo OO
23
eo o rbd © DS Dw WN W
KBP oO ON D Gq EK
141
ST. HELENA.—Marcu, 1860.
Height of
: Prevailin
acres Ne Clouds. °
— 4°25
Pee. | ase None
” N.
” None
— 1°95 ‘ N.
iil ” K.
Sere) ” K.N.
hes tees ” K.
” K.N
” K.
9 K.
— 2°15 Ms K. N.
” K.N.
” K.N.
” K. N
” K.
%) K.
org ” K.
— 2°05 - K.
” K.
” K. N.
” K. N.
” K. N.
N. K. §.
S. E. K.N.
— 1°60 W. K.
° 8. E. K.
” K.
9 K.
9) K.
9 K. C.
» K. N.
— 12:00
REMARKS.
Bright sunshine all day.
afterwards.
Bright sunshine.
of day.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Sky obscured nearly all day.
Bright sunshine.
Sky obscured nearly all day.
Intermittent sunshine.
Light showers.
Intermittent sunshine,
Ditto.
Ditto.
Bright sunshine all day.
Intermittent sunshine.
Sky obscured.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Ditto ;
Ditto,
Ditto,
showers at night.
and light rain.
ditto.
Very calm; intermittent sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
Calm ; intermittent sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Bright sunshine.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto,
Continued rain before 9 a.m. ; bright sunshine
Rain for an hour at noon ; bright sunshine rest
and heavy showers ; strong wind.
R 3g A. PROC.—VOL. VIII.
“142
ST. HELENA.—Aprit, 1860.
Height of
e jlvater_ | Wind. Prevage. REMARKS.
— 12°00
Uk) ERD S. E. Re Intermittent sunshine, and rain.
2 ns K. N. | Frequent showers.
3 a N. Ditto; sky obscured.
4 AF Light rain nearly all day.
5 ‘ie K. N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
6 Bs “ Intermittent sunshine.
7 Se ie K. Ditto.
8; — 1°45 E. ns Ditto.
9 S. E. None. | Bright sunshine.
10 6 i Ditto.
11 % S. Bright sunshine ; hardly any cloud.
12 i None. | Bright sunshine.
13 6 a Ditto.
14 oe H C. Ditto ; hardly any cloud.
15; —2°15 + K. Ditto.
16 i, A Ditto.
ite es C. K. Ditto.
18 | : K. C. S. | Intermittent sunshine.
19 * K. Bright sunshine.
20 Bs C. K. Ditto.
21 W.N.W.| S.K. Intermittent sunshine; very little wind.
22| —2:00| S.E. None. | Strong wind. :
23 ane a N. Bright sunshine.
24 si K. S. Ditto, and strong wind.
25 NK. { Intermittent sunshine, and light nue gale and
n, small whirlwinds.
26 is N. K. S. | Intermittent sunshine; rain at night.
Patt i i" N. K. Intermittent sunshine.
28 sp i N, | Light rain all day; very heavy rain in country.
29 — 1-60 i, N. S. Rain nearly all day.
30 y ie Bright sunshine.
143
ST. HELENA.—May, - 1860.
Height of
water | Wina. pera REMARKS.
— 21°15
ees S. E. K Intermittent sunshine.
i ? Covered sky; light showers.
ue K Intermittent sunshine, and a few showers.
li, ? Rain nearly all day.
ee as S. K. N. | Intermittent sunshine; rain at night.
— 0°80 sl K. N. Ditto, - and rain.
ae sa Ditto.
‘ 3 Ditto, and strong wind.
a K. Ditto.
si K. 8. Bright sunshine.
A K. Intermittent sunshine.
ns 49 Ditto, and rain at night.
— 1°75 + A Ditto.
1 K. N.S. Ditto.
hi K.N. Ditto.
BS He Ditto.
u i bs Ditto, and a little rain.
is “ Ditto, ditto.
| aa 93 8. K. Ditto.
20! —1°70 a K. N.S. Ditto, and rain.
| si K.N. | Heavy rain in the morning and night.
Ae N. Light rain nearly all day.
‘ 55 K. Intermittent sunshine.
a K. N. Ditto, and rain in afternoon.
MA K. 8. Ditto.
ret ms ? Covered sky.
— 1500 5 K. §. | Intermittent sunshine.
‘3 45 Ditto.
9 ae rain nearly all day; strong wind; sky
He covered by day, clear at night.
56 K. N. | Light rain nearly all day.
Ditto.
144
ST. HELENA.—Jounn, 1860.
B Ava Wind ti pcan ne REMARKS.
— 26°45
1 a Sok N. Light rain nearly all day.
2 K. Bright sunshine.
Se enon 4 Ditto.
4 . Kus. Ditto.
5 aS An Bright sunshine; calm.
6 a4 K. C. Ditto, ditto.
7 1 K. Ditto, ditto.
8 a C. K. Bright sunshine.
) " K. Ditto.
10; —1°40 "4 K. 58. Ditto.
al ” ; Ditto.
12 if K Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
13 * K.S Ditto, ditto.
14 49 K Ditto, ditto.
15 Hi 4 Ditto.
16 3 A Ditto, and strong wind.
17| —1°85 sie ? Covered sky; strong wind; rain all afternoon.
18 46 ? Ditto, ditto.
19 : A K. Intermittent sunshine.
20 69 a ‘ Bright sunshine.
1 : K.N. Moe ae ne es and bright sun in
22 ss K. Bright sunshine.
23 ‘ Fi Ditto.
24! —1°65 2 ? Covered sky; calm.
25 3 R Ditto; a shower in evening.
26 oe ut , ? Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
OT ie C.N. | Bright sunshine and a few showers.
28 Bt a Me Covered sky.
29 5 None. | Bright sunshine.
50 BA As Ditto.
Height of
Water
in Inches.
— 32°47
— 1°45
145
ST. HELENA.—Jury, 1860.
Wind.
Prevailing
Clouds.
A
Be
aheeO
A
ep
REMARKS.
Sky covered by day; strong wind.
Bright sunshine,
Intermittent sunshine in morning ; heavy rain
1 in afternoon and evening.
Intermittent sunshine, and heavy showers.
Rain nearly all day.
Ditto.
Intermittent sunshine, and rain.
Light rain nearly all day.
Sky covered ; some showers of light rain.
Ditto, ditto.
Sky covered.
Sky covered, and light rain nearly all day.
Sky covered, and a little rain.
Intermittent sunshine.
Sky covered.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Bright sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto;
Bright sunshine; calm.
Ditto.
calm.
Bright sunshine; calm.
Ditto, do.
Light rain nearly all day.
Intermittent sunshine; fresh breeze.
Ditto, and light rain.
Strong wind; covered sky; light showers.
(Intermittent sunshine, and light rain; very
U_ strong wind.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
Day.
146
ST. HELENA.—Aveust, 1860.
ewereen | wind Eres REMARKS.
in Inches.
— 38°27 :
SEO aR, N. None. | Bright sunshine.
N. » Ditto ; light wind.
S. E. K.C. Ditto.
ae ms K. Intermittent sunshine; strong wind.
— 1°40 py 10 Covered sky ; light showers; very strong wind.
Hn ” Light rain nearly all day; very strong wind.
A ” -Ditto, ditto.
‘ K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain!
e Ditto, ditto.
oe 10
a a ? Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
— 1°15 ms 10 Calm.
N. K. Bright sunshine ; very calm. —
S. E. is Intermittent sunshine; calm.
9 Ditto.
i 45 Ditto. 3
an 10
ty, as 9 A little rain.
— 1°20 N. K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain ; light wind.
S. E. K.N. | Bright sunshine.
N.N. W. K. Ditto.
S. E. *5 Ditto.
mt K.C.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. —
i K.N. Ditto, ditto, <°
ms 10 Light rain.
— 1°15 ae K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and rain.
Intermittent sunshine; rain at night.
9 K.C.N. S. Ditto, ditto.
61 K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
3 10 Some light rain.
K.'N. | Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
— 43°17
147
ST. HELENA.—SrprrempBer, 1860.
Height of
Water Wind.
in Inches.
— 43°17
a Si,
— 1°20 a0
”
”
”
”
”
”
— 1°05 519
9
4
”
N. N. W.
N. W.
N.N.W. &
eee E.N.E,
— 1°50 S. E.
”
”
”
”
”
s 99
— 1:40 :
oF)
”
”
9
”
aie on
— 1°60
Prevailing
Clouds.
K.N.
REMARKS.
Intermittent sunshine, and some light rain.
Showers of light rain.
Intermittent sunshine, and much rain at night.
Bright sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
Ditto, ditto.
Intermittent sunshine, and rain; strong wind.
Light showers all day; strong wind.
Intermittent sunshine, and rain; showers all
day, at intervals of ten minutes.
Intermittent sunshine, and little rain.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Calm.
Bright sunshine; very light wind.
Bright sunshine by day; rain and overcast sky
at night.
Bright sunshine ; rain at night.
Very strong wind; rain.
Ditto, ditto.
Strong wind.
Intermittent sunshine,
Very strong wind.
{ Ditto; intermittent sunshine; rain in after-
( noon, and at night.
Light rain for greater part of day and night.
Much light rain; strong wind.
Ditto, ditto.
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain; sky
clear at night.
Intermittent sunshine; strong wind.
Bright sunshine; a little rain.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
13
Height of
Water
in Inches.
— 49°92
— 1°60
— 1°35
— 1°35
— 1°45
— 55:67
‘Light rain during greater part of day.
148
LADDER HILL, ST. HELENA.—Ocroszr, 1860. ;
Wands) | |abcevanige REMARKS.
Phe ee
Calm.
Do.
Light rain nearly all day.
Bright sunshine.
A little rain.
Intermittent sunshine.
Bright sunshine ;, light wind.
Ditto; thin mist on peaks; wind light at
Ladder Hill, but very strong on hills.
Intermittent sunshine; little rain.
Light rain all day.
Ditto.
Light rain nearly all day.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
Ditto, ditto.
Light intermittent showers.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto.
Ditto, and a little rain.
Intermittent sunshine in mg.; light rain in aft’n.
A little rain.
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
Ditto, ditto.
Ditto, ditto.
Ditto, ditto.
Intermittent showers.
Ditto, 1
Ditto.
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
149
LADDER-HILL, ST. HELENA.—Novemper, 1860.
|. | Height of et
2 hater _ | Wing Ee REMARKS.
— 55°67
1 Bai | S.E: Overcast. | Light showers.
2 ae Ke Ditto.
3 Hee Ditto.
4; —1°15 “e ? Light showers, and faint sunshine.
5 i Overcast. | Intermittent showers.
6 sa
7 a3 K. 8. Intermittent sunshine.
8 S. K. Ditto.
9 : 8. E. KC: Ditto.
10 a a C.-K N: Ditto; very strong whirlwind, 10 ft. diam.|
hay) — 1°45 K. N. Ditto; dense fog on hills.
| i “ K. Ditto, and overcast sky.
i8 nits Ps ? Ditto, and light rain.
14 5% Aa K. S. Ditto, and dense fog on hills.
15 56 . KN. Bright sunshine.
16 Sia 3 ope Intermittent sunshine.
117 So As Overcast. | Light rain, and fog on hills; faint sunshine.
1 13| —1°70 i K. S. | Intermittent sunshine.
19 7 ie Ditto.
20 ss ? Ditto, and fog on hills.
| 2A Ae 2 Ditto, ditto.
(20 ee ? Ditto, ditto.
123 Me * Overcast. | Fog.
24 as Hs z Intermittent showers of light rain.
25; —1°65 4 2 Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
26 “ite i K. U. Ditto, ditto.
h27 a i Ditto, ditto.
28 ae . a Ditto, ditto.
io). K.S.N. Ditto.
(30 cs s ? Ditto, ditto.
— 61:62
x
LADDER-HILL, ST. HELENA.—-DrEcemper, 1860.
E Water : Wind (pears REMARKS.
— 61°62 |
TENGE eal ake ASEAN OF C.K. | Bright sunshine.
2| —1°65 hi K.S. Ditto. |
3 a K. Ditto.
4 " K. U. Ditto.
5 oe ” 2 Intermittent sunshine, and light rain.
6 ay Overcast. Ditto.
7 i K.N.S. Ween gree f ee rain in country; a
8 ” 2 Bright sunshine.
9| —1°65 Be ? Intermittent sunshine, and showers of rain.
10 ae ‘3 K. 8. | Bright sunshine.
1l 55 a ” Ditto.
2 ape 5 Q Bright sunshine till three, then a sultry mist.
13 i, “ ay f Small round clouds, crowded together ; sultry
\ mist in country, supposed to be destructive of
14 SJ ” Overcast. | Light rain. [the life of plants.
15 sae es ? Light rain, and faint sunshine.
16| — 1°35 uf Overcast. | Light showers.
V7 ae Bs x Light showers; large rollers at sea.
18 ws Hm K. S. Ditto, and intermit. sun. ; large rollers at sea.
19 ue 43 Overcast. | Light rain.
20 mie i, “3 Ditto.
21 ae a és Ditto.
22 oie 99 “i Ditto.
23; -—1:00 i ? Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
24 ei i K. S. Ditto, ditto.
25 aie an K.N. Ditto, ditto.
26 He i A Ditto, ditto.
27 oie = 3 Ditto.
28 Sin “ny K §&. Ditto ; large rollers.
99 iN E. K.C. { ae \ on radiating from a point
30| -—1°75 S. E. None. | Bright sunshine.
31 ie C. Ditto.
— 69°02
Height of
Water
in Inches.
es te
ee
oe Oo on oO & fF HO WY F
ee eS
Oo wo ef
= 1D
=
uw
15
— 76°77
151:
LADDER-HILL, ST.
HELENA.—January, 1861.
REMARKS.
Wind | * Gongs.”
S. E. C.
”? GLK.
” Overcast.
” K.
99 ae
9 K.U
”? N.
” K.
99 as
ye ”
” K. U.
” Overcast.
” ?
22 K. C.
i 77
” K.S
” K,
99 19
N. W. Overcast.
wi K. U.
8. E. K.S.
” K.
a 9?
a 99
” K.C.
” K,.
9) E 0
1 9)
i 99
:
~~
~~
~
»
Bright sunshine.
Ditto.
Faint sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine.
Bright sunshine.
Ditto; sultry mist on hills.
Intermittent sunshine; nimbus resting on sea. |
Bright sunshine.
Ditto.
Intermittent sunshine.
Ditto; shower in morning.
Faint sunshine.
Intermittent sunshine, and overcast sky.
Bright sunshine.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto; rain at night.
Very light rain in morning; wind light.
Intermittent sunshine; wind light.
Ditto ; sky clear at night.
Bright sunshine; a little rain at night.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto ;
Ditto.
Ditto,
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Intermittent sunshine; large rollers.
large rollers at sea.
- ditto.
ditto..
LADDER- HILL, ST.
a oa FP Ob WY
fas |
Height of
Water
in Inches.
=e ON
— 2°40
Wind.
Prevailing
Clouds.
Overcast.
K.
K. U.
K.S.
K. U.
Overcast.
99
152
HELENA.—Fersruary, 1861.
REMARKS.
Faint sunshine; large rollers.
Bright sunshine; ditto.
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain.
Ditto; large rollers.
Ditto ; a little rain.
Bright sunshine.
Ditto.
_ Ditto.
Intermittent sunshine.
Faint sunshine,
153
W. R. Wilde, Esq., on the part of the Rev. E. W. Barnwell, of
Rathlin, presented three plaster casts of celts, and an original bronze
socketed celt, from the neighbourhood of Cape Finisterre ; he also ex-
hibited some stone celts, found by that gentleman at Carnac, in Britanny.
Mr. Wilde also presented an iron sword, found in the Boyne, on the part
of Dr. Drew, of Drogheda; and a small copper ring, plated with gold,
similar to No. 287 in Catalogue, Part IIT., p. 88.
The Rev. Dr. Reeves, on the part of the Rev. William Handcock, of
Colehill House, presented to the Academy an original letter of Oliver
Goldsmith, written to the donor’s maternal grandfather, Robert Bryan-
ton, Esq., of Ballymahon, dated London, August 14, 1758. He also, on
behalf ofthe same gentleman, exhibited another letter from Oliver Gold-
smith to Mr. Bryanton, written at an earlier date.
The thanks of the meeting were voted to the donors.
On the recommendation of Council, it was—
Resotvep,—That the sum of £50 be placed at the disposal of the
Council for the purchase of Antiquities, and for the arrangement of the
Museum.
MONDAY, MAY 26, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Robert M‘Donnell, M. D., read a paper ‘‘On the Lateral Line in
Fishes.”
The Rev. Professor Haucuton read the following paper :-—
On THE Ratn-Fatt anp EvaporRATIoN IN DUBLIN IN THE YEAR
1860.
Tux observations, of which the following Tables contain the results,
were made in Dublin, on the roof of the Magnetical Observatory, with
a cylindrical glass vessel, eight inches in diameter, freely exposed to
both rain-fal! and evaporation.
1 have added the daily rain-fall, the direction of the wind, and the
dew point, observed at 10 a.m. From these observations it appears
that the evaporation exceeded the rain-fall during the first fifty weeks
of the year by 1:62 inches; the rain-fall during that time having been
34-643 inches (to which was added during the last sixteen days of the
year 1-239 inches—making a total rain-fall of 85°882 inches); and the
evaporation during the fifty weeks amounted to 36°263 inches, leaving
| a balance in favour of evaporation of 1:62 inches.
During twenty-three weeks of the entire fifty weeks the rain-fall
exceeded the evaporation by 11°40 inches; and during twenty-six weeks
the evaporation exceeded the rain-fall by 13-02 inches, and in one week
they were equal to each other.
154
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
JANUARY.
aS Rain, Direction Dew ea
aNeeecnen wing, | Point. || 4
Ras Inche . ‘Inches, ean
1 000 | ~S. W. 1
lene O14 OS SIWiny 379° 92
os 440 | §. 8. BE. | 49-0 || 3
4 065°| 0S. W. 1 41-7 || 4
5 052)! oN, We 885 ll 5
6 200] N.W. | 84°8 || 6
Ba AO) 50) 002 Ww. 35°5 || 7
8 164}. S. 'W. iis
9 B4be VIS MWe e 4227179
10 “001 | N. W. | 31°5 || 10
ill 2000) |) (Suman | eons Wad
12 198 | S.E.. |'44-3 || 12
13 oi 048/10 SRO 4565 113
TAN ee O54 005) 10) Sue | 43) i
}15 “Old, 1) Suk : 15
16 "009. | S.W. | 34-9 || 16
17 014 | S.S.E. | 36-1 | 17
18 018} SE 38° || 18
19 366) Sue Sion it?
20 oa 072 Ww 38°0 || 20
OTe 0405) -993) 1 Su Wine amo len
29 313 |W. S. W. 22
(23 007 | S. W. | 35:3 |) 23
24 052 | W.S. W.| 37-9 || 24
25 120 WwW 34°8 || 25
26 060 | S.E 35-0 || 26
9 ies 988 | N.W. | 85°6 || 27
28|/ + 1:00 | -002 | N. Ww. | 31-0 || 28
29 O86 1 tS 29
30 044 | S.W. | 44°5
31 | 026 W 30°8
Rain,
minus
Iai
Inches.
— 0°23
FEBRUARY.
por Wind.
| Inches.
“001 | N.W.
“002 W.
"001 | §. W.
“O02 | Sue
“0201. Sane
082 | N.W.
000 W.
160 | N.W.
004 | N.W.
001 | N. W.
103 W.
“002 E.
"044 | N. W.
"005 N.
013 W.
001 | N.N.W
‘000 | N.N. W.
000 | N. Ww.
“008 W.
011 | W.N.W
001 | W.N. W
‘000- S.E.
"000 | S.S. W.
-000 S.
000 | S.S.W
018 | S.S.W
"284 | W.S. W
“047 W.
°029 S. W.
Direction | pew
point,
nor Kk aN?
orEAN Nr O
° 9°
i)
en e
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
155
MARCH. APRIL.
: | Rain | an, | Direction | Dew |e] Baim |. | Direction | Dew
& |Evaporation. / Wind soe a Evaporation. can Wind. OL
ait Inches. Inches. Ps: Inches. Inches.
1 001 | S.S.W. | 83°6°]| 1 -100 Ss. W. ,
2 airs “015 1- SwW. | 83:6 || 9 STS Ne Oia ison Oe
Seo 22 00m |. SW. | 3854.1 3 “021 | S: Wa’ | 39:8
4 HOO ENG Wass 48 4 | 020 | S.E. | 44°38
5 -003 | W.N. W. | 86°8 |] 5 O27 INGE a 40
6 000 | W.S. W. | 45°1 |! 6 002 | N.N.E |] =
7 pouee NBs | 3678) \ 07) 20°59 -000)|- 8. W. 1s
8 -001 | E.N.E. | 33°71 || 8 | 064; SW. | pm
ae HOONINING E3725 Io 226, lee Wy, 2
10/ — 0-18 | °101| N.W. | 35°6 || 10 | -o001| NW. [JS
11 "000 | S.S.W. Sole 000 | 8S. S.E. | 40°8
12 GUND Wi eg: aie "568 S.E. | 45:4
13 003 | N.W. | 34°2 || 18 a -275 | N.N. W. | 87°9
14 SOE ESB. Sos0) 14h 450-347) -00d E. 39°38
15 °126 S. W. 41l°7 | 15 "000 | E.S.E. ,
16 Aye 086 | S.W. | 42°8 || 16 000 E. ay y/
17| + 0:48 | :090| S.W. | 47°38 || 17 "018 E. 40°7
18 j "010 | S.W. 18 HOOO me DINE: 39°1
19 22M SW i 43887 Ing “000 N. 33°7
20 TOMI SAW, 043-5 90) 7 2 -000 | N. NN. E. | 32°4
21 AOS Wiss. W.. 3820 || 21) — 1-05) °000), N-N/W..| 32-4
22 "038 Ww. 36°0 || 22 000 | NW.
23 -070 S. 44°2 || 93 “1182 | IN. W. | 33-9
24 0:00 | °174 W. 37:2 ||04 "055 N. 38 °2
25 AON GIN IW We ety Wh O5 “0 Oise aNe Ht cl 35.29
26 "080 N. 34°6 || 26 “000 E. 41-0
oT “000 W. 42°6 || 27 sis "000 | E.S.E. | 44:2
28 [020-10 Ss Wi. 49°6 || 28} — 0°74 | 7000 | S.S.E. | 47:3
29 "142 | S. W. AOU 29 "682 | S.S.E
30 aie “080 N. 46°4 || 30 204 | S.S.W. | 54°38
Sty o4 |) 01l | S.S.E. | 49-4
2°570 2 +625
156
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
, c JUNE.
MAY.
S tain, : Direction | Dew >
Eillevacoration |r) |) winds emai
pe Inches. Inches. een lees
1 “O01 he Suk =| Siebel ey
9 0007) No Ee 7) 43001) 2
3 000) 1) Se 48-0 || 38
GA ee 000 | S.E BAe a!
5 = 07°32 17-0005: S. By +) 4673.41] %
6 000 | SE. 6
7 1000) <Sok. a1-46 9 Nez
8 S208)! <S.0Wi | S26! ls
9 "169 W. 38-9 || 9
10 S200" SB} 4402) 110
11 : 094 | S.S.E. | 56°9 |] 11
12|°- 0°36 | -000 | S. WwW. | 56-9 || 12
13 : "148 | W.S.W.| . 13
14 "000 | E.S.E. | 50°38 || 14
15 "007 | S. S. W. | 53°8 || 15
16 *328 W. 54°5 || 16
17. ; 825°" S. We | 5179 ill a7
18 "058 | S.E.-:| 5276 || 18
19} — 0°28] °016/ §.S. W. |.54°5 |/19
20 *000°) S. S: W: 20
21 O00 14 Sabe (ebza5: | 21
22 “O75 | 6. Es | 58-9) 22
23 "392 | S.S.W. | 56°4 || 23
o4 -293-| ww, | 51°6 || 24
25 028] 8. || 55-0 || 25
96) = 0-48 | -033 W. 50°5 || 26
27 “024 S. W. | 37
28 -601 | W.N. W. | 39°9 |] 28
29 026 | W.S. W. | 44:2 || 29
30 "003 W. 43°5 || 30
31 169 BG. | 48.3
3°124 |
Rain,
minus
Evaporation.
Inches.
+ 0°03
Ta er O10)
+ 0°63
Direction
Rain. Weel
Inches.
°334 Ss. W.
“O11 N. E.
“671 | N. W.
“081 | W.S. W.
"075 Ss. W.
SLOT ES Sea es
*470 S. W.
°005 Ss. W.
29 Ss. W.
“265 W.
°400 | S.S. W
°590 S.
"128 Ss. W.
°147 S.
*i02 S. E.
085 S. E.
“001 i.
°000 W.
"003 E.
"061 N. E.
"002 | W.N.W
°102 S. E.
°173 | W.N. W
-000 Ss. W.
°266 N. W.
°0038 Ss. W.
059 S. W.
002 S. W.
“145 N. W.
HONE NA Wi.
4°598
Dew
Point.
56 °0°
Hm © OF OF EL OD Ge o MW © © wm wo
Cm 0 © O
si aia at Sa
157
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
JULY. AUGUST.
| = | * Rain, Direction Dew BS Rain, Direction Dew
a Re Ao Eaton: ie Wind, DES A Menounos Rain. moe ay Point.
ie Tmohes. > Inches. GDL waar i Tach Inches.
1 000 | N. W. 1 “O00 Now. | 54-te
2 ooo, w. | 53-2? 2 -04g | NW. | 54:7
38 Z000MIENE We | O¢ew i) 3 Ai -9383 | -N.W. | 58°7
L 000 | N.W. | 55°5 || 4| — 0-53 | -o69 | N.W. | 54°5
5 000 | N.W. | 58:2 || 5 -000 S.
r 6 ee 000 N,N. WW. |.53°8 || 6 Hse NOE) Ie 4gre
at toda 000) N. Ww. | 57°6 || 9 211 | N.w. | 49:9
8 001 E. 8 117 | N.W. | 53-3
9 000| E.S.E. | 56:1 |] 9 061 | N.W. | 50°2
COOMBS SE. | 68-87 tole. 000 | 8. S.W. | 54-9
420 Ww. 61°5 ||11| — 9-53 | -o68 | N. W. | 53:1
016] S.W. | 59:5 |/ 12 104 8.
000 | S.S.E | 55-2 |/13 ON mY So Be |) Sid
— 0°66 | -078 | W.S. W.| 57-7 || 14 -000 | NE. | 58-7
374 | S. W. 15 003 | N.E. | 60-0
| : 008| N.W. | 55:0 jli6] 1°302 | S.E. | 58:9
OOOMh BN: BE. | 56°37 17 136 | N. W. | 52-7
018 | S.S.E. | 56°8 18) 4+ 4-40 | -535 | N.W. | 54:5
017 | N. WwW. | 55-4 | 19 003 | S. W.
oe o82.| now. | 51-0 |l20 129 | N.W. | 54:7
+ 0°62 |1°083 | N.E. | 54°38 | 21 ‘001 | N.W. | 53-9
I35nIPNUN W. | 120 (l20 690 | NW. | 55-1 |
007! N. W. | 54-7 || 23 0835 | S§. W. | 52-6
143 | N.N.W.| 50°3 24] -182 | S.W. | 54:7
001 | N.N.W. | 50:7 |25) + 0-40 | °010 Se Wie bikers
000 | Nw. | 49°6 || 26 001 | 8S. W.
005 | §. Ww. | 58°3 |/27 000 | N.W. | 51°3
— 0°58 | 035 | N.W. | 52-4 |l28 136 |S. E. | 56-2
000 | N.N.W 29 116 S 51:0
001 Ww 52°8 || 30 112 WwW 51-2
007 | N.N. W.| 55 31 O24 | NW. 1 50a
2-431 4°745
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIIT. NG
158
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
SEPTEMBER.
: Rain, Direction
z EauaiOn aa Wina, Point
hence amenes are rane cae
ily 9298 OUTING Wear) 53°
2 273 | N.W. sa!
3 "001 |} No W. | 50°5
4 [000)) N.W.) | 5376
8 °054 | N.W.. | 55°9
6 “001 S. E. 61°4
q Hale. "006 S. E. 61'5
8| 0°25] °008) N.W.. | 57°6
9 -003 | NE. :
10 "831 | N.E. | 46:4
11 "001 | N.N.E. | 46°4
12 "011 | S. S. W. | 49°6
13 000 | S.S.E. | 49°4
SO i cen “15401 S. We, | 46-2
15| 40-14 | 669 | New. | 49°7
16 “008 S, me
“i 253 | N.W. | 48°8
18 "001, |) -S. Wa! 48-8
i "219 Sh Bree
20 091 | S.S. W.| 52°7
Bu 005 | 8. 8. W. | 48:4
22} 1-90 | 3921 Sw. | 48-4
23 “O0UH SW li
24 “020 W. AD°7
4 002 | w. | 48-9
oo 000 | SE. | 49-6
at 128 | E.N.E. | 49°6
ae ANS °002 N. 44°1
291 gsa7| -00U ss (ML | 4778
30 -005 a
31
2°647
Rain,
minus
Evaporation.
Inches,
— 0°66
Oise
ao O sabe
— 0°22
OCTOBER.
Rain. Puectign
Wind.
Inches.
"002 | N. W.
°003 N. W.
SOOM aN: Wi
-008 | N. W.
°024 N. W.
°001 N. W.
°050 N. E.
°000 W.
°008 | W.N. W
‘276 S. W.
"159 | W. S. W
1000). S. W.
"008 | S. W.
"076 | W.N. W
°020 S. W.
042 S. W.
°026 Ss. W.
510 S. W.
002 S. W.
135 S. W.
000 8.
019 | §. S. W.
142 | S.S. W.
001 C.
000 S. W.
000 S.
148°)" N: W.
166 | N. N. W.
2207 NEE:
LOS Ve SE.
020 | SSE
Dew
Point.
47°
49°
45°
49°
56°
56°
43°
36°
53°
AL:
39°
46
oo won o?
ov or
or FOR FF *
nS e
159
DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860.
i NOVEMBER. DECEMBER.
| Inches. | Inches. | | Thehes. | Inches. Kae
| 1 SOA See 4S oo ay aaa 1 2365 S. 45 °0°
| PM es 2 “O017| SJE. 7) 45-9 | 2 "1295 | §.W. :
Sie Or35)\ 2008 | 8. E. | 44:4 1 38 Mops 350 | S.E. | 48:2
| 4 001 | SE. a -393 | N.N.E. | 45-7
5 000 | S.E. | 38°8 |) 5 . 001 | SS. W. | 41-1
6 OOO Seer ee sSe2 lwGal eles 290 | S. 8S. W. | 48°0.
7 000 | S.E AM SOL Tet Wines 7006 | S.S.E. | 45-1
8 000 | S.E 39°6 | &| +1:°20 | 282 | 8.8. W. | 44°3
9 128 | E.S.E. | 37°9 || 9 i 068 | S.W.
HON Ve 0°22.) 3162 | S.E. | 41°38 || 10 001 | N.W. % 41°0
Maal V4), -492 | E.N.E 11 O11 |, NW... | 396
12 001 | E.N.E. | 40°9 || 12 008 | N.W. | 35-7
ABs, 001-1 N.E 40:0 | 13 017 | NW. | 41-2
14 “010 S 49°6 || 14 001 | S.S.E. | 37-2
15 010 | S.W. | 39:0 1/15} +0-02 | -014 N. 42°97
16 eee 002 | S.W. | 37-2 116 000 | N.w. 5
17; +0°20*| -005 | W.S. W. | 28°8 |} 17 017 | N.W. | 31°5
1) ine 7000 | S. W. Fe ll IESa eae 001 | N.W. | 28-0
BOM Gy -001-| SS. W. | 8972 | toy wines 7015 | N.W. | 25-4
20 | aan 072 | S.S.E. | 45°8 |/ 20 004 | N.W. | 24°7
2 SAO SUS. We eo Nl Oana fon 070 | N. W. | 25-9
20) aaa 002 | S.W. | 41-9 22] +0-50f) °180] NW. | 24°5
23) ae "176 | N.N.E. | 42°3 | 23 000 | N.W
24) + 0-49 | -070 | N.E.. | 88°9 | 24 000 | N.W. | 22°7
5 eae OSH y Mesh Etre 5 NDA el 35 OOO" NG Be a lay
2 aaa oO Ni Ni Ee 085-496 000 | SE |
BA a slike SSO ANE UNE | BWeSr ll Ogle. i 087 | S.S.E. | <
2S ae 22001) 183 B40) 0128 009; SE [$s
Pe | 554.) (SS. E. | 46-7 129) = t 700 | SE | S
20) a 198 | S.E. | 4375 || 30 -200 | S.E |
|
Bs iia Mes ley GLO Soa Nee gSa ah
2°903 3°171
| * Three-tenths of an inch of ice. + Water all frozen,
{ Glass receiver of rain-gauge burst, owing to a sudden thaw.
160
From this Table the following has been prepared, showing the
amount of Hvaporation and Rain-fall for each week during the year.
Evaporation and Rain-fall in Dublin, for each week of the year 1860.
Week.
I. January 7
IL. a 14
TIL Mesa |
IV. Poninoae
V. February 4
VI. 3 ital
VI. 1; 18
Vill e 20
IX. March 3
ING AN 10
Rel a, i)
KI. ; 24
D1 Gl aa 31
XIV. April of
DNV es 14
DOV ex 21
XCVAEES (ye 28
XVIII. May 5
D0 Dia 2
XX. =, 19
ONCE i 26
XXII. June 2
Ox 9
EX 5: 16
SEXES er 23
Evapo- |Rain-fall.
ration.
Inches,
Ley flay ADJ
0°773
0
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0:
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
1
1
0
‘761
°782
°542
Week.
XXVI. June 380
XXViI. July 7
XXVIM 14
DOO DG een rat
DOD, Craseb irs 28
XXXI. August 4
XX. ° 11
EXT ee 18
SOX 25
XXXV. September 1
XXXVI. _ 8
XXXVII. 3 15
XXXVIII. Ae 22
XXXIX. 3 29
XL. October 6
DG BA Nese di 13
UGE Dore 20
XLII: 27
XLIV. November 3
XLV. 5 10
XLVI. s 17
XLVII. * 24
XLVIII. December 1
XLIX. Be 8
L. us 15
|
Evapo-
ration.
Inches.
SSS) SS) OS |S) Ss SS) SO On SSS SC 2S tO”. On See eS eS
“O19
°130
°175
°962
Rain-fall.
Inches.
0-489
0-000
0-515
1582
0-326
0-458
0-672
2187
1-100
0-387
0-343
17169
0-969
0-160
0-050
0-501 |
0-811 |
0-310
0-617
0-291
0-521
0-670
1-773
1-447
0-120
In the diagram (Plate X VIT.), I have laid down the curve of eva-
poration from this Table; the abscissee being measured in weeks, and
the ordinates in tenths of inches.
the evaporation, unlike the rain-fall, depends directly on the sun’s de-
clination, reaching its maximum of 1:2 inches per week at the summer
Tt is clearly seen from the curve that
Soeur
161
solstice, and its minimum of 0°2 inches per week at the winter solstice.
T have not been able to obtain returns of evaporation from other stations
suitable for comparison with this; but I have no doubt that, if similar
observations were made in other meteorological observatories, many
results of the highest interest would be obtained. Among these re-
sults, the most important is the coefficient of evaporation of water de-
pending on the latitude.
I was anxious, before publishing the foregoing results, to ascertain
whether the vessel, being made of glass, influenced the result in any
important respect, and therefore placed a cylindrical earthenware vessel,
174 inches in diameter, in the same place, on the 7th of March, 1861,
pouring into it water to the depth of 10 inches. The following Table
gives the depth*of water in this vessel at various times during the year.
The final result for the entire year shows that the rain-fall exceeded
the evaporation by 0°543 inches.
Large Cylindrical Rain and Evaporation Gauge (174 im. diam.), ad-
justed with 10 im. of Water for Zero Point, and placed on Roof of
Magnetical Observatory March 7, 1861.
Observed. Inches.
PADEU GO MOOI Were isnt oc 11°80
Mia sae S Olio janes a : 8°10
MUNCH SL SOM ys ee pacha. Coed)
October Is ol iy wo cena 11°20
November) 23/1861, 2-2". - 3 11°90
Jamuaeye lS USG2., aie) sie 11°90
WCW ela fone SN Pe SIMs aanaes eee 11°80
7 73°80
Evaporation nearly equal to Fall, 10°543
I also placed, March 1, 1861, a tapering earthenware vessel, whose
section at rain (rain area) was 164 in., and at water level (54 inches
from bottom) was 134 inches.
The rain-fall-area in this case was therefore greater than the evapo-
ration-area, in the proportion of (164)? to (133)?; but there was also
evaporation from the wetted conical surface. ‘The result of fifty-three
weeks’ observation is given below.
162
Conical Rain and Evaporation Gauge, adjusted with 54 inches of Water for
Zero Point, and placed on Roof J Magnetical Obser vatory, March 1,
1861.
Observed. Inches.
|
Aprile Sy TeGlnie were le uAnuey ts 8°65
May Asal Gila ig ann aagibels wade hue wes 3°60
PI AUDOX SH ESHA to Tel ai AT SO eS 3°00
October OAS GM ean syn eee 8°40
November 23, 1861, Las icaiesn Bie 8°05
January eS SOD iy saver at 8 04
March 8, 1862, SEO COMPELS W910
oe
7 47°64
6°806
This result gives for the fifty-three weeks an excess of rain-fall over
evaporation of 1:306 inches. But during the first week of exposure,
March 1 to March 8, 1861, and which is not included im the record of
the cylindrical gauge, 1717 inches of rain fell; showing that, probably,
an inch should be taken off the excess just given.
If this reasoning be correct, it would serve to show thai the evapo-
ration from the sloping side of the gauge compensated the diminished
area of the water surface.
Observatory Rain Gauge.
Observed. Rain.
) TOMA gee ce Kerby sex tye. \e
ea eh ye) ey ihe hice
~
~
~
_v
~_
wv
° °
° °
e °
° °
° °
° °
“ID OU 09 PO
ey ie) ese le biog wie:
~
~~
~
APPENDIX ON THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN EVAPORATION AND RAIN-FALL
AT ENNISKILLEN.
The following observations were made by the Rev. William Steele,
in the garden of the Royal School of Portora, near Enniskillen, by means
of a cylindrical tinned vessel, 10 in. diameter, placed 10 ft. above the
level of the ground, on the stump of a tree cut down for the purpose.
163
From the 15th of March, 1860, to the 17th of March, 1861, the rain-
fall exceeded the evaporation during nine months, the exceptions being
April, July, and September, during which months the evaporation ex-
ceeded the rain-fall by 2°67 inches; and during the remaining nine
months of the year, the rain-fall exceeded the evaporation by: 38 in. 5
thus leaving a balance in favour of rain-fall of 8°71 inches in the en-
tire year.
Examination of the Vessel of Water every Five Days, commencing
Tuesday, March 15, 1860.
Marca 15, 0°00 Brought forward, + 0°05
i 20, 020 i ies . + 0°20
‘. 25, . +0°60 A 16, eo 40
‘ 30, 5 ae Weis . 21, . + 0°60
es 26, Eat nO\
+ 0°95 J 31, — 0°10
APRIL AR eM cic ned te, ks, LEO) +1°85
H 9, eel Oral cout
i 14, (Under repair. ) SEPTEMBER) eC ONle Walton 4 ja ot OwoO
i 12 ea a 10 OOH a eennOr oS
et PO ni deo: lige i Vote bee = 0.105
as NARs as DOM ae nite Os 35
— 0°32 “1 PAN eed matinee) CO) a 0)
aT ae ” SOMA nee Sime iso
May HA i. os Tee! OO eT
r LO ee eben tat-40i92:5 — 0°60
i OA eee. oe Os 0 Site
“ 29, +0°50 | OcToBER 5, . — 0°15
ena RAD a 10, . +.0°25
41:72 2 15, 40°65
eas a 20, ee 0.3
JUNE 3, + 0°458 ay 25, - + 0°15
i, 8, 4 0°110 a 30, + 0°15
i 13, 4 0°145 ——
. 23, + 0°35 41°85
” 28, + 0°40 eee
———— | NovemsBer 4, . — 0°25
41°46 s 9, 01.20
mali m 14, . + 0°10
JULY 3, — 0°30 " 118). . + 0°15
a Shah (2G K 24, ‘ . +£0°50
is ey ~ 0°20 iu 29, . +0°35
i 18, — 0°25 aie
q 23, = 0-10 + 0°65
if 28, — 0°30 —
—————. | DecemBer 4, ......+0°45
a5 i Secu es Gigi
ee it faye: — 0°05
AvuGustT Daina uh ety aah: Ate DEAL) (Frozen for a long time.)
i Cre eM sure iawn Oe ——
Carried forward, . .. .+ 0°05 | PARE
164
JANUARY. UG). ec —0°10 | Marcu Dy 0 a ee + 0°35
a ei OMS ey ooo its — 0°10 Lyi en sea ee + 0°40
a 26 ane, 4+ 0°15 if SEAN ahve ie + 0°55
a Srey et AT: 4+ 0°25 “ 7 SAE a + 0°20
cee re ees i DD’ lla ire as + 0°45
+ 0°20 7 27, . — 0°15
BER WVARY, fi 10s nen ied )ei uss + 0°15 + 1°30
: LOL Mele Set ae — 0°25 a
y DO ei ats + 0°15 APRIL LNs Pig Sirens) ae + 0°50
ih 20s) Rea Wy ke + 0°55 . iain cr OL — 0°25
i 25, EMR Re — 0°05
+ 0°55
Mr. Epwarp Criszorn read a paper—
On THE PARTIAL CompBustrion oF Fiurp [Ron, DESCRIBED BY MANDELSLO IN
1639; AnD oF Sotip IRoN, NoW PUBLICLY PRACTISED IN DuBLIN BY
MEANS OF A Cotp Buast or Common Arr.
Tux first process referred to in the title of this communication is de-
scribed at p. 160 of the English version of Mandelslo’s travels, published
in London, in 1669. We there find that ‘‘ They (the Japanese) have,
among others, a particular invention for the melting of iron, without
the using of fire, casting it into a tun done about on the inside with
about half a foot of earth, where they keep it (meltong*) with continual
blowing, and take it out by ladles full, to give it what form they please,
much better and more artificially than the inhabitants of Liege are able
to do.” When these remarks were written in 16389, this city produced
the best fabrics in iron then manufactured in Europe.
To a cursory reader this extract conveys the notion, that the Japa-
nese, amongst other processes for working the metals, then unknown in
Germany, were acquainted with one which enabled them to melt iron
without the use of firein any form. But a judicious person, acquainted
with the iron manufacture, will perceive that the words, ‘‘casting it (the
iron) eto a tun’ qualify the previous statement, ‘‘ without the using of
jire;”’ for they imply that the iron, having been previously melted by fire,
was afterwards cast, in the liquid state, not into wooden flasks or boxes
of various shapes and sizes, containing sand moulds, in which the melted
iron would, under ordinary treatment, have been allowed to remain at
rest, and cool, and harden into all sorts of shapes, with or without the
impact of air, in the Japanese plan, on the contrary, was, ‘“‘ cast’’ into,
or allowed to flow from a melting furnace into an open wooden “‘ tun,”’
or large tub, such as might have been used in a German brew-house about
230 years ago. This tun was lined internally, as he tells us, “‘ with
about half'a foot of earth,” or fire-clay, and not moulding sand. This clay,
from its tenacity, was necessary to fit it for the purpose. It was not
superficial or common earth, but a sort of fire-lute, not only capable of
* The context shows that this word is understood.
165
resisting the heat of the molten metal, but of insulating or hindering the
progress of the heat towards the staves of the tun, so long as the blow-
ing of the heated iron with cold air was continued.
Our author took it for granted, that his reader was able to fill up and
complete his narrative, from his own knowledge of the iron manufac-
ture, as practised in Europe at the time he wrote, and not leave it in its
present imperfect state, which, to the ignorant and uninformed reader,
appears to be inconsistent with itself, and utterly impracticable.
We are not told how hot the iron was before the blowing process
commenced; or how much hotter it might have become under that
process; or how long, or how many minutes it was continued; what
test the Japanese iron-master adopted to enable him to know when the
blowing process was completed, or when he might set the men to work
with the ladles to pour the liquid iron into the moulds, or cast it into
pigs or bars, or put it through some other process.
Enough is, however, explained to enable us to compare roughly the
Japanese process with that proposed in 1856, by Mr. Bessemer, who then
astonished many persons, who had hitherto been considered conversant
with the management of liquid iron, by bringing forward a plan, as new,
for blowing molten iron with atmospheric air, which plan, in all essen-
tials, was so like the Japanese, that we may illustrate or explain the
one by the other; and, perhaps, be led to infer that somehow the mo-
dern plan of blowing melted iron was really no more than a revival in
Kurope, in 1856, of the old plan which Mandelslo saw in Japan in
16389.
It is, however, possible, that Mr. Bessemer might have arrived at his
process by other means; and this is the more likely, as the other process
of blowing heated iron we have hereafter to call attention to, had been
previously in use in England. In it we discover the application of the
same principle to practice, but in a minor degree, both as to the quantity
of iron operated on by the blast of cold air, and also in the inferiority of
the temperature which is obtained by the blowing process.
It is very much to beregretted that Mandelslo’s account of the Japa-
nese method of blowing melted iron with cold air, and thereby heating it
by partially burning it and its alloys, is so very imperfect; but with the
aid of Mr. Bessemer’s published plans, we can perfectly understand it.
Mandelslo clearly gives the Japanese the ownership of the process he no-
tices; and we can hardly think he would have done so, had he seen or
heard of it in the Kast Indies, Tartary, or Persia, or of any similar process.
He, however, takes no notice of the comparative scarceness of iron in
Japan, remarked by all modern visitors to that country, and of the extreme
abundance of iron, and the great craft of smiths of all kinds in China,
facts which our traveller was ignorant of, or leaves us to gather from
| other witnesses. He, however, tells us that the Japanese claim to have
had from the earliest times a great intercourse with China. It hence
follows that they might have obtained from China this curious process
of blowing hot iron with cold air, and partially burning it and its alloys,
and thereby improving its quality for general or ‘special purposes ;
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VII. Z
166
though no traveller, that I know of, to China, or any other part of
Asia, has distinctly noticed the process used in Japan, or any other like
it, as involving the chemical principles which give it peculiarity and
excellence.
I believe there is nothing recorded by any old or modern tra-
veller to Japan, which will justify us in considering the Japanese, any
more than the Chinese, the Hindoos, or other Asiatics, an inventive
people. Latterly the Japanese have exhibited wonderful tact in pick-
ing up information in the arts and manufactures from the Europeans
they have come in contact with; so it is quite within the limits of pro-
bability, that they got their ‘‘ particular invention,” as our traveller
calls it, from the Chinese, or the parties they got their iron from origi-
nally, as very little is said to be found native in Japan.
If our argument be correct, the process may not be Japanese, but
Chinese ; and they may still use it in those districts where they reduce
the iron from the ore, or purify it for ulterior operations. Theirvery tough
iron clamps and wire may be made of blown iron. That the Chinese
possess many metallurgic processes altogether unknown in Europe is
beyond a doubt; and this one of blowing hot iron, and making it hotter
with a cold blast of common air, may be one of them. But then it is
not likely that the Chinese themselves invented the process, which ap-
pears to point to a method for reducing iron on a very small scale from
the ore in an earthen crucible; which, we can imagine, was removed from
the fire, and its contents, less the molten button at the bottom of it,
blown aside or away, by the agency of a powerful circular bellows, used
previously for urging the fire in which the earthen crucible was heated,
and the iron reduced or melted.
Now this process, on a small scale, might lead at once to the blow-
ing of hot iron on a large one, if it were found that the quality of the
iron was much improved by it; or that the contents of one crucible
might be kept hot, or made hotter by it, while the iron contents of other
crucibles might be emptied into it, and all thoroughly blended into one
mass, without the aid of another fire, or the labour and danger of lifting
a full or heavy crucible from one place to another.
In practice the lining of the wooden tun with six inches of earth
was like a great modern pot of clay, used for melting black bottle-glass,
being neither more nor less than a gigantic crucible,* so constructed and
dried that it would bear the heat without cracking, and for a sufficient
timef confine it, till the blowing process was completed.
* Though Mandelslo states nothing of the means adopted for preparing the earthen
lining of the ‘‘ tun,” it is probable that it was not only air-dried, but that fire was used
to dry it, and possibly to heat it, before the iron was cast into it.
+ As we are not informed how the blast of cold air was applied, we cannot form a
comparison of Mr. Bessemer’s process, or give a reasonable guess as to the time the liquid
iron was operated on. It seems as if the blast in the Japanese process was directed
strongly downwards, and slightly divergent from the centre, so as to produce motion in
the mass, and blow the scales or scoriz produced to the side of the vessel.
167
As Mandelslo tells us nothing about the use of steam, or any contri-
vance for heating the air used in the blowing, the Japanese process may
be considered as having been a simple exaggeration of the process we
have ventured to indicate, as having been used by a central Asiatic
people who, at a very early period, reducediron in crucibles—a plan which
is still used by those who in central Asia produce that kind of iron
which is so much prized in Damascus for gun-barrels, and other pur-
poses in which great toughness is desirable, and which iron is found
almost always mixed more or less with strive of steel.
If it were found that the quality of this iron, and that produced by
the Japanese process described by Mandelslo, were the same, and that
the central Asiatics at present blow the iron in the crucibles after it is
reduced from the ore, our supposition as to the origin of the curious
process described by Mandelslo might be considered established.
Though found in use in Japan on the large scale, in 1639 (possibly
by Chinese traders or their agents there), it is extremely probable that
it is very much older in other parts of Asia; and on the small scale, as
above suggested, perhaps it is as old as any other metallurgic process
now in use in Asia; for iron tools and weapons have been found in the
very lowest strata of those numerous courses of clay, brickwork, and
pottery, which have been cut through in all the recent explorations
in the old sites of the cities, fortifications, temples, and palaces near
‘the Tigris and Euphrates. In every instance, as in the excavations
made by Captain Taylor,* iron things are at the bottom,—indicating in
these regions, not a later but an earlier age, in certain parts of Asia, for
iron than for copper, silver, gold, and tin, and their compounds; all of
which appear to have been later productions, and originally derived by
means of trade or war with other countries, where these metals were
themselves native.
I have now to call attention to the second process noticed in the
title to this paper. _ It is publicly practised in Dublin, by Mr. Buckley,
in James’s-street, who claims to be manufacturer of the best horse-shoe
nails to Her Majesty. He informs me that he learned it from a man of
the name of Inman, who belonged to the York Militia, and who left
that regiment in Dublin above forty years ago,} when he secretly intro-
duced this method for making horse-shoe nails into this city. In principle
* See his paper on Cromlechs found in the Deccan, read to the Academy, on the 12th
of May, 1862.
+ Before this time horse-shoe nails were made of the best Swedish iron generally ; but
whether the nailers blew them with the common bellows before, or annealed them after
fabrication, to soften them, I am not able to say. ‘There were secrets known to certain
blacksmiths who made these nails; but whether the cold blast was used in Ireland before
Inman introduced it, I have not learned. A method for making horse-shoe nails, very
barbarous, as it isexactly the same with the Caffre method of forging iron weapons, had
been, before Inman’s time, introduced into the county of Clare, from the county of Cork,
by a person of the name of John Hoare, as has been explained to me by Mr. E. Curry,
who describes Mr. Hoare to have been a great scholar and original genius. This process
’ consisted in using two stones, instead of the steel-faced hammer and anvil, for making horse-
shoe nails, it having been found that the stones abstracted less heat from the nail-rod
168
his process is exactly the same as the Japanese; but it is necessarily
practised on a very small scale, the amount of iron operated on by the
biowing process, at any time, being limited to so much as will form
the point and shank of a horse-shoe nail.
My inquiries have failed to trace the history of this process or its
antiquity in England; but I finditis now practised extensively at Wol-
verhampton, and in some other places; and I would be disposed to con-
clude that it had been very generally practised in England, probably by
the gipsies,* long before Inman introduced it into Dublin, on account
of the old belief or impression, which is certainly older than fifty years,
that the barrels made for fowling-pieces and pistols from old horse-shoe
nail iron were less likely to burst than those made out of any other de-
nomination of European iron, and were as safe as the best barrels made
of Damascus iron, or its Spanish unitations. Thus comparing or placing
the horse-shoe nail iron on a par with the Damascus, which, in the
East, where great attention was given to fire-arms, was considered the
best. The real or supposed similitude in the quality of the best Kuro-
pean and Asiatic irons, used for gun-barrels, would lead one to suspect
that the irons they are made of had somehow gone through the same
or an analogous process of being blown with cold air when hot, and been
partially burned; and that this operation had given to all of them
their peculiar toughness, due to a striated or filamentous structure,
which obliterated the original crystalline arrangement of their particles,
a change in the quality of the iron which is said to be effected by the
Bessemer process of blowing the iquid metal with cold air.
It is this similitude in the organic structure of the iron of the bar-
rels of guns made of horse-shoe nail iron, and of Damascus twisted iron,
that leads me to infer that the Asiatic iron there used, though not pro-
cured in Japan, must have been cold blown, and partially burned when
hot, like that tough iron we obtain from the welding together of bun-
dles of horse-shoe nails made of cold-blown nail-rod iron.
In reducing the iron used in Damascus, the button found in the
bottom of the crucible is said to be hammered into a small bar, which
bar we may consider equivalent to a horse-shoe nail; but whether it is
also blown in the process of hammering it out, or not, I am not able to
say, though I would suspect it was, because the blowing would enable
than the iron or steel tools, within the time necessary to fashion the nail. This process
with the stones points to Africa for its origin ; but the several processes of burning a por-
tion of the iron we have to consider in this paper all point to central Asia, noticed by
the prophet Jeremiah for the peculiarity or superiority of its northern iron or steel.
* If the process of blowing the heated nail-rod be Asiatic, its introduction into Eng-
land may be due to the gipsies, who are iron-smiths by profession, and possibly, as their
language indicates, from northern Asia, and probably inheritors of many secrets of the iron
craft, and this one amongst others. It looks also as if the secret of the polarity of mag-
netic iron ore, or the loadstone and magnet, had been known also to the gipsies before
its adoption for scientific purposes,—as some navigators objected to its use at all, on the
score that it had been previously used by fortune-tellers and cheats for purposes of decep-
tion ; and, as the gipsies led the way in this delusion, they may be the parties alluded to.
169
the operator to make it hold the heat for some time after it was removed
from the crucible. In this case the continued blowing with the cold air
would save the use of a forge fire, and a second heating of the scraps of
iron, and thus economise trouble and expense in their manipulation.
I may now describe the process for burning iron partially, used by
the makers of horse-shoe nails in Dublin and elsewhere. ‘The nail-rod
is heated in the common forge fire, like any other nail-rod iron; but, in-
stead of being at once submitted to the action of the hammer, it is placed
on the anvil so that the heated part of the iron rod overhangs its face
on one side. Jn this position it is exposed for some seconds to a power-
ful and steady blast of cold air, obtained from a circular bellows, very
Asiatic in its character and form. This bellows gives a much greater
blast than that used for blowing the fire, due to the greater load placed
upon it, which gives a pressure, at the least, of twenty-five pounds to
_ the superficial foot. This may be increased by pressure from the hand
of the nailer, who watches the burning of the iron till he thinks it has
gone far enough, and then he places the burning iron on the face of the
anvil, keeping it more or less in the blast while he hammers it hot.
Thus it appears that the usual aphorisms, which apply to the making of
nails in a hurry, do not refer to this process at all.
The heated nail-rod, instead of getting cold by the action of the blast,
gets hotter and hotter, and burns partially, throwing off innumerable
small sparks, which pass off in all directions, their courses not being in-
fluenced by the direction of the blast. Scales or small slags form on the
hot iron, which are believed to consist chiefly of impurities in the nail-
rod. At last the iron begins to melt, and would drop down like melted
sealing-wax, if not removed from the direct influence of the blast, as de-
scribed. By moving the iron more or less into the blast, the nailer is
able to moderate and regulate the heat of the portion he is operating on;
and this enables him to complete the point and shank of the horse-shoe
nail hot, and before any crystallization of the iron begins or is com-
pleted, which it is by the hammering and hardening of the common
nail when nearly cold. In theory, the nailer’s process of blowing the
iron of a horse-shoe nail is perfect, for it enables him to make the point
and shank of the nail as soft and tough as he likes, while it allows him
to make the head of it very hard, and thus withstand the friction to
which it is exposed by its contact with the road.
_ The operation of making a horse-shoe nail by the cold blast process,
beyond a doubt, gives the iron it is composed of some characters, both
chemical and organic, very different to those possessed by the nail-rod
previously. It clearly brings horse-shoe nail iron up to the Damascus
standard, in many respects, and may place it above both the Japanese
and Bessemer iron, prepared by the cold blast, as it is manipulated on
a much smaller scale, and consequently is more completely exposed to
the purifying action of the blast.
In the arts many applications ofthe nailer’s cold blast process might
be found, in cases where it would be expedient to keep iron hot without
the immediate application of fuel, In rivet work it might be found most
170
valuable; and, with some contrivance for heating the blast, its uses
may possibly be greatly extended in the manufacture of things made of
iron, or of things made of other metals in contact with iron.
But these industrial considerations are out of place here, my object.
being to deduce scientific considerations from material facts, connected
with mechanical art, which I have ventured to speculate on, with the
view, if possible, of tracing the original development ofa scientific prin-
ciple, which, though hitherto applied in the arts only, may possibly be
turned to account as a means by which we may obtain any amount of
iron light, or ight produced by the combustion of iron, per se, that we
may want for scientific purposes.
Tron burned by the horse-shoe nail-maker’s process, carried one step
further, may be considered to be an aérolith at rest,—the air from the
cylindrical bellows moving past it with the same velocity with which
an aérolith in motion would, under ordinary circumstances, travel through
the lower region of the atmosphere, and there, by friction, first become
hot, and next, by impact with oxygen,* begin to burn its iron and nickel,
like the heated nail-rod when exposed to the cold blast.
The partial combustion of the iron in the nailer’s process, though it
in theory, in some respects, resembles that produced by the burning of
iron in oxygen gas, differs from it materially, and also from Bessemer’s
process, in the prodaction of no large explosive sparks, which divert our
attention from the iron actually burning. In our process the sparks
are very minute, and the burning iron gives a very strong light, its in-
tensity appearing to depend on the violence of the blast. We are thus
supphed with a means of producing a large quantity of steady light
by the combustion of iron for optical experiments. And as iron-wire
may be mixed with other wire, and simple or compound wicks pro-
duced, made out of twisted hanks of wire of one or more kinds of metal,
we have at our command a ready method for producing lights, which
may be compared with light produced by the sun or meteoric bodies, in
which there is reason to suspect the combustion of iron and other me-
tallic substances.
So far as the material facts noticed in this paper are concerned, there
is nothing actually new init; yet I cannot find that any one has drawn
the attention of opticians and physicists to the nailer’s process of par-
tially burning iron, or its analogies with the other processes noticed,
_and the means it puts at our command of burning iron by itself asa
source of light.
Not having tried any experiments on the light produced by the
nailer’s process of burning iron, I am not prepared to say whether it
offers any promise to the photographer; but, as highly heated iron is
* The spark produced by a flint and steel is an example of the combustion of iron, first
heated by pressure, and afterwards burnt by motion through the air. Its colour is dif-
ferent to that of iron burnt by the nailer’s process, though the colour of that may change
with the increase of the blast, and the proportional intensity of the light.
eal
found to have great power in the development of marking ink, it is pos-
sible that it may possess for him some advantages over most other kinds
of natural and artificial light.
As the progress of machinery is rapidly putting an end to the ma-
nufacture of hand-made nails, it is likely that horse-shoe nails will ere
long be produced by other methods, and the two plans for making
them here noticed be forgotten in the arts, and no memorial of them
left beyond this passing scientific notice, should it find a place in the
Proceedings of the Academy.
The Rev. S. Haventon, F.T.C.D., read the following paper, by
Dr. Frertwoop Cuurcuiti, L. K.Q.C. P. I. anp L. R.C.S. 1., late As-
sistant Surgeon in her Majesty’s Navy :—
On tHe Rarn-FatL anp WIinp at Simon’s Bay, Care or Goop
Hope.
Te following observations on the rain-fall and wind are offered as a
contribution to our knowledge of the climate of the neighbourhood of
the Cape of Good Hope. I have not given with them the observations
I made on the barometer, and wet and dry. bulb thermometers, as I be-
lieve that observations made with these instruments have already
attracted the notice of meteorologists interested in the climate of the
Cape.
My rain-gauge at Simon’s-town is twenty-one feet from the ground.
I was obliged to put it on the roof of my house, to get it clear of the
bushes in the garden. The ground the house stands on is, at the outside,
jifty feet above the sea.
The following Table gives the rain-fall in each month from June,
1859.
Taste 1.—Rain-fall at Simon’s Bay.
1859. 1860. 1861. | 1862.
inches, inches. inches. inches.
DMA et alee ce, s 0°62 0°59 0°53
Hebruary.i. 6 eos)" 1°58 0°10
MMarehiey eee aiy aye ehiz 1°06 0°49
PND EI ep ainieunisayay Fo Pte 2 1°23 1°82
IVa riiess elie: cues 4°16 4°01
UMC S ey ial siielia ei he 5°19 4°65 4°81
rallye ee ele ey ah eile al s 3°22 5°06 3°58
MOUSE sies iss «ek ules 4°98 1°06 2°46
epcemoen i leis. sya 73 NG) 5°61 2°89
October Mewes ues 2°85 iL oHe 0°22
November: is yo) 2°63 1°00 1°27
Wecember yj 6 ey ees 0°72 0°50 0°05
Motalsy oe) aurea 27°65 = 22°29
172
The observations on the wind were made three times a day :—9 a.M.,
1 p.m., 5 Pp. M.,—and represent the magnetic direction of the wind in the
Bay, as taken from the direction of the ships and their flags with a ship’s
compass.
I have received, through the Rev. Professor Haughton, the follow-
ing information from the Rev. Dr. Lloyd, as to the variation of the com-
pass at Simon’s Bay :—
‘‘Simon’s Bay is about thirty miles from Cape-Town, and nearly
due south. The isogonal lines make a curious bend all along the west
coast of Africa, thus—
‘‘ From Sabine’s map for 1840, there appears to be an increase of 1/ of
Declination for 4’ increase of 8. Latitude. Hence it would follow that
the West Declination at Simon’s Bay is 65 minutes greater than at Cape-
Town.
‘““The magnetic declination at Cape-Town, corresponding to the
epoch September Ist, 1848, was 29° 14’.6 west. The mean change from
year to year is, at present, + 0'.5; butit appears to be increasing.”
From this statement it follows that, as the magnetic declination is
diminishing, in 1860, the declination was at Simon’s Bay 29° 15° W.
I have given in Table IL. both the direction and force of the wind;
the latter estimated as miles per hour, according to Beaufort’s scale, as
well as I was able to apply it; and in Table III. I have given the
direction and force of the wind referred to the 32 points of the magnetic
compass, from which Table may be calculated the resultant frequency
of wind, and the resultant wind of each month.
173
Taste It.— Direction and Force of Wind at Simonstown, 1861.
A
oe}
oo
SPRL, HAND NSO HHH COH HAH OOH DODO H/1H DEH AMR HAN OO ANH COO ODS
ca, hl = hol re ra rm
FH x
x
: ° yee < = e
a e SS F A Ae cers ica $ - fs Zeus e See
& poe eA, |O E E Eos BR Bee EE Eee piv Ae Fe LE.
2) SP > ° & shapes aS ae no) : OF S50 SON 5 (Op
S| 2a aa4 oh iat er aoe BoA Z ae HOA AAPA HE! are 28 ae
a BOE el os (2 Zia as ES AZ AR wie ges i feoree Pe
A wa Ga zz
. Cap OA EY BS Es I EF ES Cap RAS py OS Re SY SOS
al tt [o.a) lor) (=) rr N ide) =H uw ie)
ee ee
= Z
=
°
os 5
SS eS NA
7
=
d ; ee
iS) : = ; = Ch te j wh WD
6 ° ° ° e ST } be ~ o my mee je} ° s ° e D
© AAA ee Hee Lee ans ae Eee a log ae ee Se aan ea ee | SAR Bee 1 oy
© eee = 2 - fe os Rae .Q fa SUEMNMN AM. AS : re Ate
A AA RO AZ, . FZ FAN A Foie S2 aD
: Raq SS eS ee SS CS SS Ga 6 ae GS Gas CS Cae Se Gas
a us! N ide) SH Xen) ie) -~ 2.2) er) —) 4 N as) st Le) so
fe a | re rm mo ao ae
A
PROC.—VOL. VIiil.
R. 1. A.
Force.
o
a
fe)
c=
H
o
i
way
o
Loom |
i
a
ONO HHN DON ADA
— Si ret or
Direction.
NN W Ane
pee ee
ae OZ SAAR ne
HAg a pace E.
NOM Aa see
7,
Lia Ld) Ln Ln HS ES ES Ee L~-—J
AUGUST.
27
174
| | | WOD OND ARO NOH ORS HH
reser ese
Force.
Taste L1.—Continued.
Miles per hour.
Direction.
N. by W.
\ 5) CS _—— ed Cc Led Le LE Sa) a Sn
AUGUST.
WHCAO CAN TOEOH OGw ODS
HS
PApe eS Tee
ple Ey os, ois, = S
Ce See Ones cones He eres ue
= > o °
ee ee ee oe)
NN ce} <H Yen) (to)
eS re re re rm
175
TasiE Ll.— Continued.
ID ADAODOD OND ARAM AAD AAD OHO NMA HOST OHO ©
re reo res r
Force.
files per Hour.
15
12
N
2. ie oe: oo =
: mR : < 3 Ee Sere
Cee ee oe ee
3 Aa We. vs Ais A aoe As Ss A a SZ Poo aa ae lA se re FSA oh SW
A=] e nD Ais = e . M ° = ° A 5 5 °
A || Cea So Tae ge ae = 4 24 = E S Zee Zo 424 nn
Z Ze 2 S
VAY RY OS eS ee Sa errs See” Cana a EN Sy Oy OY
5 © i 00 rors ° = a oO H 1 Se) i 0 ron r)
a a i ua _ A N N “ nN A nN nN ro nN co
n
=
s
5
2 1d HH OD omer) coe a | POW DOH BROM OMRM 0010 AHN ASCH ANH ADD ONS
ome” Tot LN dn inal ial ANN MOCD Maa NOD ado ao
ar
=
Jj e ° -R ca} D RQ yy O ° rere Sa ee (raat ep) i ee Ri ere aes me wete| fers
6 | SRS ep we — Abpea REP eee de ee ee pe
3B sb ob 5 cee |} E> bp Es. (ey >A SS Sys 6 SSS esse RO paes CO 0 hy b Q 5 Sys
3 NES Za! an .2 LOS Sy Pea BALLOON DN A AAA nNOS EE oi N22
A l|vgund “gk eo wa Bee BiH BH HAG eee HG KR? dod
We ys ne I Ot yd ay ret ry ay be or
re N ae) sH Yon) Je) bX fee) for) =) x 0L06UCUNN ae) sH we
on aaa, (ene RES! feat gars —- | weet tet — re So
SEPT.
OCTOBER.
oo NI > on oo NS) i
AS XE INS aN nN oS
©
10
11
12
=
ee
15
16
Direction.
S. E. by S.
S. E. by S.
S. 8. E.
S. E.. by E.
S..8. E.
BH nmm
io
q
4% Bee
4
ae
AB:
oon
TA oh
Hae poe 4
S.
@2)
ie
ion
<4
176
Taste I1.— Continued.
Foree
‘ |
Miles per hour, OCTOBER.
js
aj
19
bo
ra)
bo
ho
i)
a]
no
co
29
30
ho
ee
vt. ee
Gaz —)\ => —aS —SaS -AS -“S cron —_“ ‘cametieateme| ‘cometh | cc c“~ ct c~— -"
Direction.
S. E. by S.
force.
Miles per hour.
20
1G i
6
NOVEMBER
aay
bo
rs wo
SS Fn an ee ae
or
6 4
= = — =
(Se) RS od S ite) (oo) J
pay
ay
—
Or
Direction.
calc se
SS
CP
a
DPD Pap
ion
os
ae
ea
=
eA
nny =
eofeses| <
SAM mM
al ae 0
A
4o4 23
22
4
A
=
ion
ca
A
177
Force.
Miles per hour.
33
30
34
15
27
54
21
20
)
el)
NOVEMBER
—
oO
ee.
qq
18
19
20
21
24
bo
for)
iw)
eo
cma Ot Gee) pot Oy A tO St tt OO mae ot
Taste [1.— Continued.
Direction.
N. by E.
W. by S.
W.
S. by E.
S. E. by S.
S. E.
S. E. by S.
S. S. E.
8. 8. W.
S. W. by S.
S. by E.
S. by W.
S. S. W.
W. by N.
N. W. by N.
W.S. W.
W. by S.
S. W. by W.
N.N. E.
E. by 8S.
S. E.
N. N. W.
N. by W.
N.N. W.
S. W. by S.
S. 8. W.
S. W. by S.
Sieh 0p
S. by W.
S. W. by S.
S. W. by W.
W. by N.
S. W. by W.
S.S E.
Force.
Miles per hour.
14
13
9
26
29
10
19
16
13
9
17
11
178
Taste L1.— Continued.
Miles per hour.|,
ea
: wo : Wie ee De ee - -E ; S Se ee
BS) SpE pee Fe © Ape acid SL ad SUES ER eee cee be LE i
8 Bee | eee ea ee Boe to ee ea SR ee
la Dos "we Rud ww |. ERY ASS poe BAN we Pe Nn
: Nn Be N A yy 2 Gee - a
e NN i a
P| rt Co) for) S eS N (Ae) sH Lion) Ne} tt co or) S So
8 re re we N N GN GN N GN GN N N aN ae) ise)
Q
a —
= ~
(5)
a
Sh COIS, HIN CO SCMHA FBAAN COMN COMO HOH NHS OM0D DHAM CHD ONT HMDS CMM CMD DOO
5a COCO CD MCDM NNN 6 0060 00D ON OO BEINN N NOHO Nea NANNTD NDM NNO DAAN NAAN
oe 3 : ; 3
a 1
oe ee Di
§ ) gdie eea pd > BAe pa pe Bee pip eee ide Dee ee ial pale Hoe ps
2 Go =s0) so Serle Ss = Sr GS Sra On Ses HOH ea Ome Gee = == Sg = 9 ee) i 6 02: Ss SSB sm ae meeiuts
2 Wan AEE ot Hee Ue, ov Ao sy HEA AHS BEARER awd cae SES dos
A | uvdd dud wi gad Mod Mad Moe MOE dye ddd Bod ddd ddd Bo Soo
FA SE a a a ee Se ee SS Se Se Se ee
g = NN oD =H Yon) ie} t~ ee) for) (==) mM N co sH bYen) We)
S = ei Lan ben! Se - a
&
a
179
Tasie I11.—Direction and Force of the Wind at Simonstown, referred
to the Points of the Magnetic Compass.
JULY, 1861. AUGUST, 1861.
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force.
North, 12 82 North, 11 113
N. by E., 1 10 N. by E, 3 25
N.N. E., 2 10 N. N. E., i) 1137
N.E. by N., 1 10 N. E.by N., 1 1
N. E., 2 10 N. E., 1 10
N. E. by E., i 2 N. E. by E., 2 15
E.N.E,, 3 10 HK. N. E., 0 0
E. by N., 1 6 E. by N., 3 12
East, iG 28 East, 1 2
E. by S., 4 12 E. by S., 0 0
E. SE, 0 E. 8S. E., 2 6
S.E. by E., 1 8. E. by E., 0 0
SE. %) 65 S. E., 1 8
S. E. by S., 0 S. E. by S., 8 79
S. 8. E., 4 27 S. S. E., 2 24
S. by E., 1 9 S. by E., 6 a9
South, @ 51 South, 4 19
S. by W., ab S. by W., 0 0
S.S. W., 0 S. S. W., 2 16
S. W.byS., 0 0 S. W. by S., 1 9
S. W., 4 25 S. W., 2 10
S. W. by W., 0 0 S. W. by W., 0 0
W.S. W., 1 6 W.S. W., 2 15
W. by S., 1 9 W. by S., 0 0
West, 2 6 West, 1 6
W. by N., 0 0 W. by N,, 2 18
W.N. W., 2 6 W.N. W., 1 6
N. W. by W., 3 22 N. W. by W., 0 0
N. W., 5 25 N. W.., 1 9
N. W. by N., 2 10 N. W. by N., 3 Dil
N.N. W., 3 21 N.N. W., 8 55
N. by W., 6 31 N. by W., 6 36
86 Cn
180
Taste LIT.— Contenued.
SEPTEMBER, 1861.
Direction. Number. Force.
North, 6 78
N. by E., 4 55
N. N. E., 4 70
| N.E.byN., 2 19
| N..E. 0 0
| NE. byE., 1 6
| EK. N. E., 0 0
E. by N., 0 0
Kast, 1 2
EK. by S8., 1 4
E. 8. E., 2 10
S. E. by E., 0 0
S. E., 2 10
S. E. by S., 4 45
8.8. E., 12 206
S. by E., LL 167
South, 2 44
S. by W., 0 0
S. S. W., 3 25
S. W. by S., 2 15
4S. W., 4 27
S. W. by W., 1 11
W. S.W.., 0 0
W. by S., 2 18
West, 2 12
W. by N., 0
WN We, 2 22
N. W. by W., 4 60
N. W., 3 36
N W. by N., 2 18
UNG VE: 5 65
N. by W., d 40
OCTOBER, 1861.
Direction.
North,
N. by E.,
N. N. E.,
N. E.by N.,
N.E.,
N.E. by E.,
HK. N. E.,
E. by N.,
East, |
E. by S.,
E. 8. £.,
S. E. by E.,
S. He
S. E. by S.,
Ss 8. H.,
8. by E.,
South,
S. by W.,
S. S. W.,
S. W. by S.,
Ss We,
S/W. by Wie
W'S: We;
W. byS,
West,
W. by N.,
W.N. W.,
N. W. by W.,
N. W.,
N. W. by N.,
N.N. W.,
N. by W.,
Number.
Se Oo OC B&B KF CO Oo NWO Be ES
dD po e
no HF >
ar es
{
ite)
(=)
Force.
NOVEMBER, 1861.
Direction.
North,
N. by E.,
Ne NG EE,
N. E.by N.,
N. E.,
N. E. by E.,
Ba N, Ei,
E. by N.,
East,
E. by S.,
E.S. E.,
S. E. by E.,
8. E.,
S. E. by S.,
S. S. E.,
S. by E.,
South,
S. by W.,
Ss. S. W,,
S. W.byS.,
S. W.,
S. W. by W.,
W.S. W.,
W. by S.,
West,
W. by N.,
W.N. W.,
N. W. by W.,
Ni W.,
N. W. by N.,
N.N. W.,
N. by W.,
R.I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII.
Number.
a — bod
he ee ne ee
Force.
181
Taste LI1.— Continued.
DECEMBER, 1861.
Direction.
North,
N. by E.,
N.N. E.,
N.E. by N.,
N. E,,
N. E. by E.,
ENE E:,
E. by N.,
East,
E. by 8.,
E. S. E.,
S. E. by E.,
Ss. E.,
S E. by S.,
8. 8. E.,
S. by E.,
South,
S. by W.,
siise Aion,
8. W. byS.,
Ss. W.,
S. W. by W.,
W.S. W.,
W. by S.,
West,
W. by N.,
W.N. W.,
N. W. by W.,
N. W.,
N. W. by N.,
INANE We,
N. by W.,
Number.
SH. So - S&S ee oO. oc. Oo Bo OS 6S
wm wp &
no fF O&O
SFeornwod wd FY KY YO KF FP BFP SB SB |! DD
co
ite)
10
182
The Secretary, on the part of the Rev. CharlesVignoles, Vicar of
Clonmacnoise, presented rubbings of three ornamented stones lately dis-
covered at Clonmacnoise, one of which bears the inscription On com
San.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor.
MONDAY, JUNE 9, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Rev. Dr. Reeves read a paper concerning the ‘‘ Identification of
St. Molagga’s Church of Lann Beachaire, in Fingall, with the Keclesi-
astical Remains at Bremore, in the parish of Balrothery, a little north
of Balbriggan, which bear the name of Lambeecher in the Liber Niger
of the See of Dublin.”
Str Witrram R. Hamitron, LL. D., read the following paper :—
On a New anv GENERAL Metnop or Invertine a LINEAR AND QUA=
TERNION FUNCTION OF A QUATERNION.
Let a, 6, c, d, e represent any five quaternions, and let the following
notations be admitted, at least as temporary ones :—
ab — ba =[ab]|; Slab je = (abc) ;
(abe) + (cb]Sa + [ac|Sb + [ba|Se = [abe];
Sal bed | = (abed) ;
then it is easily seen that
[ab] =— [ba]; (abe) = - (bac) = (bea) = &e.;
[abe | =— | bac| = [bea] = &e.;
(abed) = — (bacd) = (bead) = &e. ;
0 = [aa] = (aac) = | aac] = (aacd), &e.
We have then these two Lemmas respecting Quaternions, which
answer to two of the most continually occurring transformations of
vector expressions :—
I... 0 = a(dbcde) + b(edea) + c(deab) + d(eabe) + e(abed),
or I’... e(abed) = a(ebed) + b(aecd) + e(abed) + d(abce);
and II. . . e(abed) = | bed |Sae — | eda \Sbe + [dab |Sce — (abc |Sde ;
as may be proved in various ways.
Assuming therefore any four quaternions a, 6, c, d, which are not con-
nected by the relation,
(abed) = 0,
183
we can deduce from them four others, a’, 0’, c’, d’, by the expressions,
a(abed) = f[ bed], b’Labed | = - f[ cda], &c.,
where f is used as the characteristic of a linear or distributive quaternion
Junction of a quaternion, of which the form is supposed to be given; and
thus the general form of such a function comes to be represented by the
expression,
V...r=fq = aSaq + b'Sby + c'Seq + d'Sdq;
involving sixteen scalar constants, namely those contained in a’b/c'd’.
The Problem is to invert this function f; and the solution of that
problem is easily found, with the help of the new Lemmas J. and II.,
to be the following :—
Wale: g(abed) (ab'c'd’) = (abed) (a'b’c'd’) fr = [bed | (rb/c'd’)
+ [eda] (red’a) + [dab | (rd’a’b’) + [abe] (rave) ;
of which solution the correctness can be verified, d posteriori, with the
help of the same Lemmas.
Although the foregoing problem of Swversion had been virtually re-
solved by Sir W. R. H. many years ago, through a reduction of it to the
corresponding problem respecting vectors, yet he hopes that, as regards
the Calculus of Quaternions, the new solution will be considered to be
an important step. He is, however, in possession of a general method
for treating questions of this class, on which he may perhaps offer some
remarks at the next meeting of the Academy.
The Secretary announced the following donations to the Museum :—
_ 1. A medal struck in honour of Frederic Thiersch: presented by
the Royal Academy: of Sciences of Bavaria.
2. A commemorative medal: presented by the Royal Society cf
Christiania, Norway.
3. A stone ball and collar, found in a limestone gravel pit: pre-
sented by Hugh Blackney, Esq., Ballyellen, Goresbridge. The stone bail
weighs about six ounces, and measures six inches in circumference, is —
slighly oval, and fits the collar exactly.
4, A small cannon-ball, weighing 2 lb. 14 oz., found on the battle-
field of Aughrim: presented by Dr. Bigger.
5. A portion of a very flat stone ‘‘celt’’ found in a turf bog at Con-
nemara: presented by Dr. Mac Swiney, Stephen’s-green. The celt is of
peculiar interest, as it retains on the weathered surfaces of its cutting
edge the scratches or marks of the fine sand with which it appears to
_ have been sharpened shortly before it was lost.
6. A specimen of yellow tile, or brick, from the foundation of a
building at the corner of Grafton-street and Nassau-street, described in
Mr. Mallet’s note accompanying the donation.
184
7. A peculiarly shaped stone celt, and a leaden cross, found at Newry :
presented by P. Brophy Esq., Dawson-street.
8. A number of copper coins: presented by Mr, James Murphy,
Lombard-street. . i
9. Three tradesman’s tokens, viz:—MacAvragh, of Belfast; Wilson,
of Dublin ; and Nicholls, of Maryborough ; all found at the latter place :
presented by the Rev John O’ Hanlon, C. C., of Dublin.
10. A piece of a modern sword-blade; a very beautiful V-shaped
flint arrow-head ; and the under and two upper stones of one of those pri-
mitive hand-mills called grain-rubbers in Dr. Wilde’s Catalogue, Part I.,
p- 104. The under stone has its loop on its side, and not on its back,
which is usual in perfect specimens of this kind: presented by Colonel
Edwards, of Fintona.
James O’Reilly, Esq., exhibited the following from the collection of
J. Summers, Esq.:—1. A copper blade, of the scythe shape; length
about 12? inches—Mr. O'Reilly cannot say where it was found origi-
nally ; 2. A small brass or bronze spur, said to have been found at Dun-
shaughlin ; 3. A steel or iron arrow-head; 4. One of several cinerary urns
found on Tallaght Hill.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors and exhibitor.
MONDAY, JUNE 28, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council, it was
Resotvepd,—To authorize the Treasurer to sell out so much of the
Cunningham Fund Stock as will produce £61 4s. 4d., to pay the dif-
ference between the cost of the four Cunningham Medals lately awarded,
and the half-year’s interest on the Stock, now due: the amount to be
sold out being part of the amount of Interest added to the Capital Stock
since the former award of Medals in 1858.
The Rev. Dr. Luoyp read a paper—
.ON THE PROBABLE CAUSES OF THE EARTH-CURRENTS.
In a former communication to the Academy, I endeavoured to prove
that the diurnal changes of the horizontal needle were the result of
electric currents traversing the earth’s crust. The existence and con-
tinuous flow of such currents had been established, as I believe, by the
observations of Mr. Barlow, made on two of the telegraphic lines of
England; and it only remained to show that their laws corresponded
with those of the magnetic changes. This part of the solution of the
problem has, I venture to think, been given in the paper above referred
to.
185
In that communication I refrained from offering any conjecture as to
the origin of the currents themselves. very speculation of this kind
must remain a pure hypothesis, until it can be confronted and compared
with facts; and the magnetic phenomena presented at. different points
of the earth’s surface are so diversified, that a wide collection of the facts
is necessary in order to form the basis of any sound physical theory. For
these reasons, I have deemed it the more proper course to ascertain the
laws of the diurnal changes of the Earth-currents at many places, so far
as they may be inferred from the magnetic phenomena which they pro-
duce, before proceeding to the consideration of their causes. This pro-
cedure is in accordance with the acknowledged rules of the inductive
philosophy; and the departure from it has given rise to speculations on
this subject, which, however well they might accord with the phenomena
with which they were compared, could not have been admitted for an
instant in the presence of a wider generalization.
It has been shown, in the paper referred to, that the Karth-currents,
as inferred from the changes in the two horizontal components of the
magnetic force, observe certain general laws, which are common to all
the stations at which these changes have been observed; while, on the
other hand, their departures from a common type are various and consi-
derable. We thus learn that the phenomena are produced by a common
cause, the effects of wnich are greatly modified by the physical peculia-
rities of the parts of the earth where they are observed. The following
are the principal features of the phenomena common to all, or to most of
_ the places of observation.
I. The point to which the resultant Karth-current is directed follows
the sun, although not at a uniform rate, throughout the day. In the
northern hemisphere its ene 18 eastward, on the average, at 10" 30™
A.M.; southward, at 2" 30" p.M.; and westward, at 7 P.M.
IL. The intensit, y of the ae is greatest between noon and 2 P.M.,
the mean time of the maximum in the northern hemisphere being about
_ 1°30™p.mu. The intensity of the current is /east at an interval of about
twelve hours from the epoen of the maximum ; and the direction of the
current of least intensity is, mm nearly all cases, opposite to that of the
greatest.
III. There are two subordinate maxima, separated from the principal
maximum by intervening minima. The morning maximum occurs, on
the average, at 8° 30" a.m. It may be traced in the diurnal curves of
the American and Siberian stations, and in those of the Cape of Good
Hope and Hobarton, The current is then northerly in the northern
| hemisphere, and southerly in the southern. The evening maximum
occurs at about 10 Pp. u., and is observed at almost all the stations.
The foregoing facts leave no doubt that the sun is the primary cause
| of the currents; and the only question is as to the mode of its agency.
Upon this point I concur with Dr. Lamont in believing the electrical
| currents (or waves) on the earth’s surface to be due to disturbances of
186
equilibrium of statical electricity ; but I regard these derangements of
equilibrium to be simply the effects of solar heat, and not (as Dr. Lamont
believes) the results of an electrical force emanating directly from the
sun.
It is well known that the earth and the atmosphere are, in ordinary
circumstances, in opposite electrical states—the electricity of the earth
being negative, and that of the atmosphere positive. It is also known
that the electricity of the air increases rapidly with the height, a
few feet—and in some cases even a few inches—being sufiicient to ma-
nifest a difference of electrical tension. The rate of this increase is very
different at different periods of the day, the difference appearing to be
due to the greater or less conductibility of the lower strata of the atmo-
sphere, giving rise to a greater or less interchange of the opposite elec-
tricities.
Now, we have in this machinery, as it appears to me, means fully
adequate to the production of the observed effects. Ifit be assumed
that the sun produces these changes by its calorific action, the effects at
any given place will depend upon the relative temperatures of the neigh-
bouring portions of the earth’s surface. The earth being, in its normal
state, negatively electrical, this negative electricity will be greatest (or
the positive electricity least) at the parts most heated; and there will,
consequently, be a flow of electricity to these parts from the place of ob-
servation. ‘Thus the varying azimuth of the current, which is directed
towards the most heated parts of the earth’s surface, is explained. The
maximum intensity of current, at 1" 30™p. m., is also accounted for, that
being the period of the day when the solar calorific action is most intense.
It should be noted, however, that the magnitude of the effect will depend,
not on the absolute temperature, but on its relative increase. It is, ac-
cordingly, greatest at those parts of the earth at which the increment of
temperature corresponding to a given distance is greatest.
The secondary maxima are probably due to the recombination of the
atmospheric and terrestrial electricities, through the medium of vapour
in the lower regions of the atmosphere. The effects of this recombina-
tion in producing horizontal currents in the earth’s crust will, of course,
be differential only, and will depend on the excess of the positive elec-
tricity thus transported at the places on the same meridian which are
nearer to the equator. In confirmation of this view, it may be observed,
that the epochs correspond with those of the maxima of atmospheric
electricity, as deduced by Quetelet from the observations made under
his directions at Brussels, the morning maximum of atmospheric elec-
tricity, In summer, occurring at 8 a. u., and the evening maximum at
9 P.M.
The phenomena hitherto described are such as would take place if
all the parts of the earth’s crust were similarly constituted, and there-
fore similarly acted on by the solar rays. In order to be able to explain
the diversity which exists in the magnetic phenomena at different
places, we must know something more of the nature of the solar action,
and of the mode in which electricity is developed by it.
187
The speculations respecting the origin of atmospheric and terrestrial
electricity are various. Thus, De Saussure believed that this electricity
was developed by evaporation, the vapour taking the positive electricity,
and the water the negative ; and this hypothesis, with some limitations,
has been very generally admitted by physicists. On the other hand,
M. de la Rive is of opinion that the origin of this electricity is to be
sought in the chemical actions which he supposes to be going on in the
interior of the solidified crust of the earth; and he thinks that evapo-
ration acts merely by transporting one of the separated electricities, and
carrying it into the higher regions of the atmosphere. But what-
ever be the correct view as to the force which develops the electricity,
it seems to be granted that the separation of the two electricities,
in the earth and the atmosphere, is the consequence of evaporation, the
vapour carrying with it the positive electricity, and the vaporizing
body retaining the negative. Now, it follows from this, that the effect
produced will vary greatly with the distribution of land and water, and
will be greatest, ceteris paribus, where they come into juxtaposition at
the coasts of the great continents, especially where the coast-lines are in,
or near, the meridian. The evaporation from the surface of the sea being
much greater than from the land, the electricity will be most deficient
at the former. Hence there will be a flow of electricity from land to sea,
| which will combine with, and often mask, that due to the sun’s posi-
_ tion alone.
Now this is precisely what happens. The most marked instance of
the phenomenon which we possess is that afforded by the diurnal changes
of the currents at St. Helena. There the currents (as I have already
shown) flow from the coast of Africa during the hottest portion of the
day, and towards it during the night. The influence of the form of the
coast seems to be shown in the diurnal curve of the Cape of Good Hope,
by the existence of three maxima, of which the principal is directed
from the land, and the two subordinate along the lines of coast. At
Hobarton, in Van Diemen’s Land, the same influence is shown in the
extension of the southern lobe of the curve, which is there nearly equal to
the northern.
T have since calculated the direction and intensity of the currents at
the Indian stations, and I find that the curves follow nearly the type of
| the St. Helena curve. Thus, at Singapore, for which place we possess
_ the results of observation during the three years 1843-1845, the maxi-
/ mum of current intensity takes place between 10 a. m. and 114. m., and
its direction is 8. 80° W. At Madras, so far'as may be inferred from
| the observations of a single month, the maximum takes place at noon ;
and the direction of the current is then nearly the same as at Singapore,
viz. 8. 78° W. At Simla, in the Himalaya, the maximum occurs also
at noon; but the direction of the current of greatest intensity is more
| southerly, its mean yearly direction being 8. 47° W. This is pre-
| cisely what should happen according to the hypothesis, this being
188
nearly the direction of the line drawn to the nearest point of the
coast.*
The variation in the epoch of the maximum intensity of the current,
at different places, is also in accordance with the same principles; that
epoch being earliest in islands, or places nearly encompassed by sea, and
latest in the interior of the great continents. Thus it occurs at noon
at St. Helena, and in the southern parts of the peninsulas of Hindostan
and the Malaya; while it takes place at 2 p.m. at Catherinburg and Bar-
naoul, in the interior of Siberia. This accords with the laws of the sun’s
calorific action.
It will be seen, upon an inspection of the diurnal curves of the
Earth-currents (Trans. Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv.), that at most of
the northern stations, as well as at Hobarton in the southern, the
easterly currents being greater than the westerly. I believe this effect
to be due to the disturbance-currents, which (as I have already shown)
have an easterly tendency. This preponderance of the easterly currents,
however, is found to be greater at places—such as Greenwich, Dublin,
Makerstoun, and Toronto—which are near an eastern coast, than at
those places—such as Petersburg, Catherinburg, and Barnaoul—which
are in the interior of the continent. ‘The results, therefore, so far con-
firm the supposition above made.
There are, unfortunately, very few places situated near the western
shore of a great continent, at which continued observations of the
two magnetic elements have been made. I know of none, excepting
Sitka, on the western coast of North America. The results at this
station, however, confirm the view above stated,—the westerly currents
being there greater than the easterly.
There are probably many other circumstances in the configuration
and structure of the earth’s surface which influence the direction and
magnitude of the currents; but I incline to think that the principal one
is that above stated, viz. the distribution of land and water in the vici-
nity of the place of observation. It may be, also, that this cause is suffi-
cient to account for some of the peculiarities in the form of the diurnal
curve noticed in my former communication, and there referred to other
causes. ‘Thus, it is not improbable that the persistent direction of the
current at Munich, there referred to the influence of a mountain range,
may be, in fact, the result of the proximity of the Adriatic Gulf, which
lies nearly in the direction of the persistent current.
* These additional results oblige me to abandon the conclusion formerly derived
from a more limited induction, that the direction of the current of greatest intensity
is connected with the magnetic meridian of the place. From the facts which we
now possess, it would appear that the currents affect a meridional direction in the
higher latitudes, while they are nearly parallel to the equator within the tropics. This —
will be seen in a striking manner by comparing the directions of the maximum currents
a India, above given, with those of the Russian stations in the northern part of the Asiatic
ontinent.
189
In the preceding remarks I have referred only to the regular diurnal
changes. I believe that the irregular are produced by the same forces, but
operating in a somewhat different manner. The regular currents are pro-
duced, as I conceive, chiefly by the separation of the two electricities by
evaporation, under the action of the sun; while the disturbance-currents
are caused by their rapid recombination, through the medium of mois-
ture, in the lower strata of the atmosphere.* In connexion with this
view, I will, for the present, merely refer to the fact which has been es-
tablished by an examination of the mean effects of the magnetic distur-
bances (Proceedings, April 28, 1862)—namely, that the epochs of the
maxima of the disturbance-currents depend, in their mean values, upon
the sun’s hour-angle, and are independent of the longitude of the place.
This result is in accordance with the hypothesis which ascribes these
currents to changes in the sun’s calorific agency, and to the meteorolo-
gical effects which these engender.
In the limits within which it is necessary to confine this abstract,
I have been able only to refer to some of the leading facts in confirma-
tion of the hypothesis which I have ventured to propose; and I am
obliged to omit altogether all reference to the objections which will pro-
bably be raised against it. Thereis, however, one fact which appears at
first sight to offer a formidable difficulty to its reception, and which it may
be necessary to notice here. The regular magnetic changes are greater
in summer than in winter; while with the electrical tension, and its
changes, it is the reverse. ‘This objection, however, disappears when it
is viewed more closely. The physical quantity measured by our elec-
trometers is not the absolute electric tension, but its varzation with the
height ; while the electric changes which engender terrestrial currents
are the variations as depending on horizontal distance. It is easily con-
ceivable that these should not correspond. In fact, it is natural to sup-
pose that in summer the zero-plane, which separates the two electricities,
should rise considerably ; and thus that the variations for a given increase
of altitude (which probably diminish with the distance from that plane)
should lessen, although the absolute tensions, as well as the changes in
horizontal distance, may be greater.
It would be of importance, in reference to this inquiry, to institute
electrical observations of a totally different kind from any which we
now possess, and to measure the differences of tension as depending on
horizontal distance. There seems to be no difficulty in the way of such
observations,—at least none greater than those which present themselves
in the ordinary observations of atmospheric electricity ; and the results
would probably do more to clear up the physical aspect of these complex
and interwoven phenomena than any other observational means.
* This hypothesis as to the cause of magnetic disturbances is due to M. de la Rive;
but his views respecting the laws of the resulting currents are, as I have elsewhere shown,
inconsistent with the phenomena. ‘The regular diurnal changes of terrestrial magnetism
are ascribed by M. de la Rive to a direct electrical action emanating from the sun.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 20
190
Sir W. R. Hamizron, LL. D., read the following paper :—
On tHe ExistEncE oF A SymMBoLic anD BrquapRATIC EavuATION, WHICH
IS SATISFIED BY THE SYMBOL OF LINEAR OPERATION IN QUATERNIONS.
1. In a recent communication (of June 9, 1862), I showed how the
general Linear and Quaternion Function of a Quaternion could be ex-
pressed, under a standard quadrinoial form; and how that function,
when so expressed, could be inverted.
2. I have since perceived, that whatever form be adopted, to repre-
sent the Linear Symbol of Quaternion Operation thus referred to, that
symbol always satisfies a certain Boquadratie Hquation, with Scalar Co-
efficients, of which the values depend upon the particular constants of the
Function above referred to.
3. This result, with the properties of the duailary Linear and Qua-
ternion Functions with which it is connected, appears to me to consti-
tute the most remarkable accession to the Theory y of Quaternions proper,
-ag distinguished from their separation into scalar and vector parts, and
from their application to Geometry and Phystes, which has been made
since I had first the honour of addressing the Royal Irish Academy on
the subject, in the year 1848.
4. The following 1s an outline of one of the proofs of the existence
of the biquadratic equation, above referred to. Let
ig=r (1)
be a given linear equation in quaternions; r being a given quaternion,
g a sought one, and f the symbol of a linear or distributive operation :
so that
IQtO) =JO+I9, (2)
whatever two quaternions may be denoted by ¢ and 9’.
5. I have found that the formula of solution of this equation (1), or
the formula of enversion of the function, f, may be thus stated :
ng = afr = Ir; (3)
where 7 is a scalar constant depending for its value, and Fis an auxili-
ary and linear symbol of operation depending for its form (or rather for
the constants which it involves), on the particular form of f; or on the
special values of the constants, which enter into the composition of the
particular function, fq.
6. We have thus, independently of the particular quaternions, g and
r, the equations,
fq = nq, flr = nr; (4)
or, briefly and symbolically,
Pf=fF =n. (5)
7. Changing next fto f.=/+ ¢, that is to’ say, proposing next to
resolve the new linear equation,
5 ie ee
=a
=
a
_
|
Lon
Jeg =f9 + GQ =7, (6)
where ¢ is an arbitrary scalar, I find that the new formula of solution,
or of inversion, may be thus written:
TE, = Me 5 (7)
where M=f+eG+eH + &, (8)
and n=nt+Nner+nlP +n" O+E; (9)
G and H being the symbols (or characteristics) of two new linear opera-
tions, and n,n’, n” denoting three new scalar constants.
8. Expanding then the symbolical product f./,, and comparing
powers of c, we arrive at three new symbolical equations, namely, the fol-
lowing :
{G+ Fan! ; f+ @=n'; f+ H=n"; (10)
by elimination of the symbols, F, G, H, between which and the equa-
tion (5), the symbolical brquadratie,
O=n— nif + nif? —n" fof, (a)
is obtained.
B. B. Stonzy, B.A., read the following paper :—
On THE STRENGTH oF Lone PILLARS.
Amone the numerous difficulties encountered in designing large iron
structures, such as railway girders or roofs of large span, none perhaps
is of more importance, or requires greater skill to overcome, than the
tendency of parts under compression to deflect beneath the pressure,
and yield sideways, like a thin walking-cane, when the load is greater
than it can support without bending.
To understand the matter clearly, we must recollect that the mode
in which a pillar fails varies greatly, according as it is long or short
in proportion to the diameter. A very short pillar—a cube, for in-
stance—will bear a weight sufficient to splinter or crush it into powder;
while a still shorter pillar—such as a penny, or other thin plate of
metal—will bear an enormous weight, far exceeding that which the cube
will sustain, the interior of the thin plate being prevented from escaping
from beneath the pressure by the surrounding particles. We can thus
conceive how stone or other materials in the centre of the globe withstand
pressures that would crush them into powder at the surface, merely be-
, cause there is no room for the particles to escape from the surrounding
pressure.
It has been found by experiment that the strength of short pillars
_ of any given material, all having the same diameter, does not vary much,
_ provided the length of the pillar is not less than one, and does not ex-
| ceed four or five diameters; and the weight which will just crush a
| short pillar, one square inch in section, and whose length is not less
| than one or greater than five inches, is called the crushing strength of
192
the material experimented upon. If the length of pillars never ex-
ceeded four or five diameters, all we need do to arrive at the strength of
any given pillar would be to multiply its transverse area in square
inches by the tabulated crushing strength of that particular material.
It rarely happens, however, that pillars are so short in proportion to
their length; and hence we must seek some other rule for calculating
their strength, when they fail, not by actual crushing, but by flexure.
If we could insure the line of thrust always coinciding with the axis
of the pillar, then the amount of material required to resist crushing
merely would suffice, whatever might be the ratio of length to diameter.
But practically it is impossible to command this, and a shght deviation
in the direction of the thrust produces a corresponding tendency in the
pillar to bend. With tension-rods, on the contrary, the greater the
strain, the more closely will the rod assume a straight line, and, in de-
signing their cross section, it is only necessary to allow so much material
as will resist the tensile strain. This tendency to bend renders it neces-
sary to construct long pillars, not merely with sufficient
material to resist crushing, supposing them to fail from
that alone, but also with such additional material or
bracing as may effectually preserve them from yield-
ing by flexure. It is evidently, therefore, of consider-
able importance that we should ascertain the laws
determining the flexure of long pillars, which may be
done as follows :—
Let the figure represent a pillar, very long in
proportion to its breadth, and just on the point of
breaking from flexure.
Let W = the deflecting weight;
b = the breadth of pillar ;
d = its depth;
£ = its length ;
h = the central deflection ;
F = the radius of curvature ;
C= the resultant of all the longitudinal forces of
compression on the concave side at the centre
of the pillar;
T = the resultant of all the longitudinal forces of
tension on the convex side ;
6 =the distance between the centres of tension
and compression. .
The longitudinal forces acting at ont centre of the pillar are three,
viz. the weight W acting in the chord lme of the curve, the resultant
C acting at the centre of compression in the concave half, and the resul-
tant 7 acting at the centre of tension in the convex half. Taking mo-
ments round either centre of strain, we have approximately
T> Co
ie gaacane ° e ° ° ° ° . * I.
h being assumed equal to the distance between the chord-line and either
Z Se ae eee S
193
centre of strain, which is a close approximation when the pillar is very
long in proportion to its width.*
The values of Z or C in different pillars are proportional to the
number of fibres subject to strain, that is to dd, and d is obviously pro-
portional to d; so that we have the numerator on the right side of the
equation proportional to dd?. Again, assuming that the deflection curve
is a parabola, from which it can differ but slightly,+ we have
2
i
h = BR 9
but so long as the strain per sectional unit in the extreme fibres, to
which their change of length is proportional, is constant, R will vary
in the same ratio as d; and we have, therefore, proportional to
[2
a
Whence, by substitution,
bd?
Ae ase aN Nines Sipk as citi) ace
in which is a constant depending on the elasticity of the material,
which may be determined by experiment.
If the pillar be round, and if d represent the diameter,
WR ae Seale ETO) Hay een ILS
which proves that the strength of long round pillars varies as the 4th
power of their diameter, divided by the square of the length; and the
longer the pillar is in proportion to its diameter, the nearer will this
formula represent the truth.
As all the longitudinal forces at the middle of the pillar balance, we
have the following equation :—
| C=T+ W,
which enables us to predict how a long pillar will fail, whether by the
convex side tearing asunder, or by the concave side crushing. A wrought
iron pillar, for instance, may be expected to fail on the concave side, as
its power to resist crushing is less than that to resist extension. A long
pillar of cast iron, on the contrary, will probably fail. by the convex
side tearing asunder, as the compressive strength of cast iron greatly
exceeds its tenacity. Further, the effective strength of wrought iron
to resist crushing is about 12 tons per square inch, while the tensile
strength of cast iron is nearly 7 tons per square inch; and hence we
* Mr. Hodgkinson’s experiments show that this investigation is not applicable to
cast iron pillars whose length is less than about 30 times their width: even with such
short pillars it requires certain modifications, which he has deduced from experiment.
+ The curve will probably be intermediate between a parabola and a circle, approach-
ing the latter if the pillar taper towards the ends.
194
may conclude that the strength of long similar pillars of wrought and
cast iron will be nearly as 12 to 7.
It is also worthy of note that, if the same pillar be bent in different
degrees, Z' will vary as h, while 6 remains constant ; whence it follows
from equation (I.) that W, the weight which keeps the pillar bent, is
nearly the same whether the flexure be greater or less. This statement
would be accurately true, were it not that equation (I.), on which it is
founded, is only approximate. It will, however, agree very closely with
experiment so long as / is considerable, that is, Sihene en the flexure is
not slight. From this it follows, that any weight which will produce
considerable flexure will be very near the breaking weight, as a trifling
addition to it will bend the pillar very much more, and strain the fibres
beyond what they can bear.
The Srcrerary of Council, for Hoppzr M. Westrorr, Hsq., read a
paper—
On THE Fanavx DE CIMITIERES AND THE Rounp Towers.
In reading De Caumont’s ‘‘ Rudiments d’Archeologie,’’ I have been
struck with a remarkable analogy between the Irish Round Towers and
what are named in De Caumont’s work ‘ Fanaux de Cimitieres,”’ and
also ‘‘ Lanterns of the Dead.’ The following is his description of
them :—
‘« Fanaux de Cimitieres are hollow towers, round or square, having at
their summit several openings, in which were placed, in the middle ages
(twelfth and thirteenth centuries), lighted lamps, in the centre of large
cemeteries. The purpose of the lamp was to light, during the night,
funeral processions which came from afar, and which could not always
reach the burial-ground before the close of day. The beacon, lighted,
if not always, at least on certain occasions, at the summit of the towers,
was a sort of homage offered to the memory of the dead—a signal re-
calling to the passers-by the presence of the departed, and calling upon
them for their prayers. Mr. Villegille has found in Pierre de Cluni,
who died in 1156, a passage which confirms my opinion. These are the
words in which he expresses himself with regard to the small tower of
the beacon of the monastery of Cherlieu :—‘ Obtinet medium cemiterti
locum structura queedam lapidea, habens in summitate sui quantitatem
unius lampadis capacem, quee ob reverentiam fidelium 1b1 quiescentium,
totis noctibus fulgore suo locum illum sacratum illustrat.’
‘‘ Mr. Lecointre Dupont remarks, that these towers or beacons are
found particularly in cemeteries which were by the side of high-roads,
or which were in greatly frequented places. ‘The motive for erecting
these beacons was,’ he says, ‘to save the living from the fear of ghosts
and spirits of darkness, with which the imagination of our ancestors
peopled the cemeteries during the night-time; to protect them from
that timore nocturno, from that negotio perambulante in tenebris of whom
the Psalmist speaks; lastly, to incite the living to pray for the dead.’
195
“‘As to the origin of these sepulchral towers, and chapels surmounted
by towers (these I shall mention further on), nothing certain is known.
Le Cointre thinks that they are of very ancient origin, and can be
traced, perhaps, to the early periods of Christianity. Without disputing
this opinion, which would require to be confirmed by authorities which
I am not in a position to produce, I think that it was about the twelfth
- century, consequently about the time of the Crusades, that the greater
_ number of these erections were built; for, among those which remain,
_ I know of none to which an earlier date can be assigned than that of
_ the end of the eleventh century, and many are of the thirteenth. If
_ we are to judge by those which remain, few sepulchral chapels with
, towers were built after the thirteenth century ; some of these which
_ were rebuilt in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries took the form of
a high tower. Such is, at Bordeaux, the tower of Peyberland, not far
_ from the cathedral. This very high tower was commenced in 1481,
and finished in 1492, but it has succeeded or was built on a sepulchral
chapel; for it is well known that, in 1397, the base on which it was
built was used as a sepulchral vault, and that over the sepulchral vault
| was a chapel, in which the canons celebrated mass. The belfry of
_ $t. Michael, of the same town, which has a sepulchral vault at its base,
and which is of the fifteenth century (1480), has been, perhaps, also
built over some sepulchral vault; it is detached from the church, and
is in the midst of a plot of ground which formed the ancient cemetery.”’
De Caumont then describes one of the towers at Antigny, near
St. Savin, department of Vienne :—‘‘It is in the middle of a square,
before the parish church, which evidently formed part of the ancient
_ cemetery, for it is almost completely paved with tombstones. Four
square windows turned towards the east, west, north, and south, open,
_ under its roof, at the summit of the tower; it was there the light was
placed. The door was at some distance from the ground.”
He then mentions others:— ‘‘ The Fanal of Fenioux is in the
- cemetery of the village, at a hundred paces from the church, opposite
the south door.
‘‘The Fanal of Estrees occupies nearly the centre of a large plot of
ground, to the south of which is the ancient road from Buzancais to
Palluan, and to the north of which are the remains of the parish church
of Estrees, a building of the eleventh century, the choir of which 1s still
remaining. This plot of ground was formerly the burial-ground of the
parish. This tower has an octagonal basement; its height is eight
| metres thirty centimetres.
‘The Fanal of Ciron is one hundred and fifty metres from the
| church of the village, and, like that of Estrees, is in the centre of a vast
| cemetery.
_“ The Fanal of Terigny l’Eveque was also in a cemetery, about three
‘hundred paces from the church, near which passed the ancient road,
which, according to Mr. Dumazy, was the ancient way which led from
‘Mans to the Roman camp at Songé. Itis terminated by a conical roof;
TR RSS ES
196
its four windows face the four cardinal points. Its height is eleven
metres seventy centimetres.”
He adds :—“‘ I could also mention several towers, pointed out by dif-
ferent authors, which ought to be assigned to this class of structure
which I have pointed out.”
This description, it must be allowed, bears a very striking resem-
blance to everything that is characteristic of the Round Towers. They
are almost all placed unsymmetrically at some little distance from the
churches, in the centre of a burial-ground. In much frequented places,
such as Clonmacnoise and Glendalough, they have been even used for
sepulchral purposes, as skeletons have been found beneath the floors of
several Round Towers, as at Ardmore, Cloyne, Drumbo, and other places;
their windows face the east, west, north, and south ; and, further, there
is a tradition that they were used for beacons. Their doors are at some
distance from the ground, which was evidently for the purpose of raising
a ladder through the door, into the tower. They are also of nearly the
same period, none being later than the thirteenth century.
De"Caumont adds further :—‘‘ Sometimes the Fanaux have been re-
placed by sepulchral chapels, surmounted by a hollow tower and a
beacon. Sepulchral chapels were evidently for the same purpose as the
towers; for they, too, had beacons at their summit. They could be also
used for the purpose of exposing the bodies of the
deceased before burial, of celebrating mass, and
for other purposes, the memory of which has
passed away. I know but one in a state of pre-
servation, that of the ancient cemetery of the nans
of Fontevrault. It is square; from the summit
of the stone roof of the building arises a hollow
tower, of four or five metres high, bearing a lan-
tern at its summit; each face is pierced with an
opening; a conical roof covers the whole. Inthe
interior, the chapel is vaulted. The date is 1223.”
St. Kevin’s Kitchen would seem to answer
this description; and thus, if the analogy which
I have suggested between the two be correct, St.
Kevin’s Kitchen would be a stone-roofed sepul-
chral chapel, surmounted by a tower, which was
used as a beacon, for the same purpose as the
Fanaux de Cimitiere, or Lanterns of the Dead.
I give here an engraving from De Caumont of a
round Fanal.
Crosses oF CemETERIES.—In De Caumont’s work I remark a further
analogy to Irish antiquities, in his description of Crosses of Cemeteries,
which would lead one to think that there was some connecting link
between France and Ireland with regard to these towers and crosses.
There was certainly an intercommunication between France and Ireland
in the early periods, particularly with regard to religious dogmas and —
197
practices. St. Patrick, we know, was a Frenchman, and was educated
in France; St. Columbanus, also, travelled in France. St. Declan, who
it is said built the town at Ardmore, travelled to Italy. Vergilius, in
the eighth century, was an Irishman, and, like most of his countrymen at
that period who were distinguished for learning, left his own country,
and passed into France. De Caumont’s words are (‘‘ Cours d’ Anti-
_ quites,” vol. vi., p. 349):—
“‘ Crosses of Cemeteries. —Crosses seiisael in the centre of church-yards
are also objects deserving of study, when they are ancient; for 1 am per-
suaded that, in the middle ages, they have in many burial- -grounds
taken the place of the towers of which I have spoken; at the present
day, they have taken their place in many sites. The most ancient I
- know of are of the twelfth, or about the end of the eleventh cen-
tury. They are most frequently simple crosses, enclosed in a circle, and
| raised on a square, or sometimes on an octagonal, pedestal. In Brit-
_ tany, crosses have been erected on which are sculptured rather compli-
_ eated groups of figures, and of a workmanship the more remarkable, as
they are in granite.”
Crosses like the first mentioned are found at Glendalough; and
_ erosses like those in Brittany are to be met with at Monasterboice, Clon-
_ macnoise, and other churchyards.
Dr. Robert M‘Donnell read a paper’‘‘On the Organs of Touch in
| Fishes.”’
Mr. Joun Morisy read the following—
InqvIRY INTO THE EXISTENCE OF A PURE PASSIVE Vorce IN
HINDUSTANI.
In his ‘‘ Hindustani Grammar,” published at Calcutta, 1798, Dr. Gil-
christ gave an exposition of the Preterite tenses, which has been repeated
by subsequent grammarians, and by none more distinctly than by Dr.
Forbes, who, nevertheless, leans heavily on his distinguished predeces-
sor. Gilchrist did not please himself; but Forbes, although he has done
as little as the former, seems self-satisfied ; and, like him, frames his
rule respecting the ‘‘ Agent with Ve,” on the supposition that the Pre-
| terite tenses are Active—a theory which I shall show to be untenable.
That Dr. Forbes accepts them as Active, we have abundant evi-
_ dence in his ‘‘ Hindustani Grammar.”’
1. He leaves them in the paradigm of the conjugation .of a transi-
_tive verb. Had he thought them Passive, he would have separated
_ them.
2. He introduces them, p. 54, with this observation: ‘All the
| _nominatives assume the case of the agent, characterized by the post-
| position ne ;”’ but it must be allowed that this expression is not decisive,
for the agent case and the nominative are confounded.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2D
i98
3. Had Forbes taken the Passive view, he would not have been
under the necessity of writing (p. 105): ‘The only real difficulty likely
to arrest the progress of the learner consists, not in the use of ne to
express the agent, but in that of ko to define the object of a transitive
verb (sed. in a preterite tense.)’? Nothing could be more conclusive ; he
calls the verb, when ve is used, transitive.
4, Dr. Forbes says, again, that it does not fall within his province
‘to account philosophically for the mode in which this particle (me) is
applied. Ifhe had held the Passive doctrine, he would have been in
no want of philosophy.
5. “‘Itis a form of construction,” he adds, ‘‘ very common in San-
skrit.”’ So itis, but he derived no light from the Sanskrit. In this
language the past participle is often verbalized by putting a pronoun
or noun before it, and then both constitute a preterite passive, which is
followed, when needful, by the instrumental case. In Sanskrit, the
most common termination of this case is na, which is the origin of the
Hindustani postposition ne. I refer to Professor Williams’ Sanskrit
Grammar, p. 320, where, however, he graciously leaves me the honour
of establishing the legitimacy of the Preterite tenses to a purely Passive
character. The Sanskrit construction here noticed is, without doubt,
the origin of the like form in the Hindustani; and is in itself a conclu-
sive demonstration of the correctness of the judgment which pronounces
the Urd& Preterites to be pure Passives—a judgment which I propose
to establish by a rigid investigation.
The Passive character will be easily ascertained from the examina-
tion of a few simple sentences, presenting all the varieties connected
with the Preterite tenses. To understand the argument, all that is
necessary is a knowledge of any inflected language, of the true nature
of a Passive phrase, which our Hindustani scholars appear to have
ignored, and of these few particulars: A postposition requires the pre-
ceding noun or pronoun to be inflected, visibly or virtually. Feminine
nouns are not inflected in the singular; nor masculine (including par-
ticiples), unless they end in aif (a). The plural inflection always ends
in on. The termination (a) is mas. sing.; ¢ is the corresponding plural ;
tis fem. sing.; 7 its plural. The present participle ends in ¢a, and is
verbalized by simply giving it a subject; the passive drops the @, is ver-
balized in the same way, and thus affords the Preterite tenses. These
I take to be pure Passives. The received opinion is, that the Passive
voice can be formed only by means of the auxiliary yand, ‘‘to go, or
to be ;’”’ but a Passive, even of this kind, is rejected by the ablest of the
native grammarians, of whom the most distinguished is Muhammad
Ibrahim, of Bombay.—( Vide Tufhae Elphinstone. )
The character of the verb is assertion. When the verb is Active, its
subject is the agent of the action; its object, the thing acted upon.
When the verb is Passive, the object of the Active form becomes the
subject of the assertion, and therefore is in the nominative case; and
the agent is in an inflected case, with or without a governing prepo-
sition: that this should not be superfluous seems strange.
199
The statement of the construction of the preterite phrases, as laid
down by Gilchrist, Shakespear, Eastwick, and Forbes, is, in Forbes’s
words (‘‘Gram.,”’ p.108, ed.1860): ‘‘ The verb agrees with the object in
gender and number; unless it be deemed requisite to render the object
definite by the addition of ko, in which case the verb remains in the
simple form of the third person singular masculine.”’
This rule is exactly adapted to the appearances, but gives a false
- account of the process by which they are produced. If you follow it in
writing, the principles, though erroneous, will eventuate in correct
- results.
That the object indicated here is the object of the preterite as an
Active tense, has been shown at 3, supra; but that the question may
be more clearly comprehended, it is better to examine a few sentences,
on this supposition, and this will be doing no more than following the
exact words of Dr. Forbes’s rule.
In the sentence—
ADs se SS ue a us ne larki mari, ‘‘ He beat the girl,”
we are told that larki is the object; if so, us is the subject of marz.
_ Here we have an inflected nominative, and the verb, instead of agreeing
| with it in the masculine, agreeing with the object in the feminine.
_ Us is the singular inflection of wuh, ‘‘he,”’ and governed by the post-
position ve; which is the most frequent termination of the instrumental
_ ease in the Sanskrit. Our unmerciful authorities, then, force on us the
| casus obliquus as the casus rectus, and confer on the object the governing
powers of the subject or nominative.
This ablative-nominative is fatal to the theory of the rule; it is
opposed to all our cognizances, and subversive of all grammatical prin-
ciples. It so bewildered Gilchrist, that, at one time, he calls ne an
expletive, and at another he incorporates it with the agent, as part of
_ the nominative. This leaves no doubt whatsoever as to his views.
|
|
In Hindustani there are two forms of the Accusative: one is the
same as the Nominative; the other is associated with the postposition
ho, and therefore in an caneered state, whether it show itself so or not.
N ow, taking Jark2 as a nominative, and mart aS passive, we can, in
accordance with every known principle of general grammar, translate
| the above sentence thus :—
‘“‘The girl was beaten by him.”
If ho be introduced into the construction, the phrase becomes—
(B) — us ne larki ko mara, ‘He beat the girl;’’
and, making Jark? plural,
(C) us ne larkiyon ko mard, ‘‘ He beat the girls ;”
200
in both of which I have no nominative, but two inflected cases. The
verb is in its simplest state, owing to the presence of 4o, whose influence
bound Gilchrist and the rest more closely to their errors, whilst it had
quite a contrary effect on me. I took it as it came, gave it its real
value, and, still adhering to my Passive speculation, escaped from all
danger by translating thus:
“« As to the girl (or girls) it was beaten by him.”
The impersonal form presented no impediment, for many verbs are so
used in Hindustani; and as in Arabic, which has no grammatical neuter,
the names of natural neuters are mostly feminine. As there is no neuter
in Hindustani, the masculine is here used instead; and, consequently,
T looked upon the masculine singular, mara, as that ‘petrified neuter”
which Bopp describes as unconscious of gender. Having taken this
view, J found myself at liberty to give a smoother translation :—
‘¢ As to the girl, she was beaten by him.”
“As to the girls, they were beaten by him.”
The absence of concord suggested no difficulty: (1.) because the sub-
ject of the verb is indirectly mentioned ; and (2.) because the Hindu-
stanl shows a willingness to dispense with inflection, whenever its
absence does not give rise to ambiguity; thus, achcht kitaben is used for
acheht, yan kitaben, ‘good books.’? Moreover, I saw no objection to the
neutral and singular state of mara, upon any general principles what-
soever. We find a Greek neuter plural, and an Arabic broken plural,
take a verb singular; and also an Arabic numeral under three, and ano-
ther between three and ten, require a different construction. We do
not complain; we discover a peculiar usage, and register it beside the
leading rule. But in this case there is really nothing peculiar; for the
verb, being impersonal, must be in the singular number, and must be
deemed to be in the neuter, though the gender cannot be formally exhi-
bited as it can in ventum erat ad Veste.
Let me now submit all the varieties of the preterite phrases, the
consideration of which will conduct to a clear understanding and deter-
minate judgment. Kight may be written without so, and eight with
ko; but of these latter two will be sufficient. There may be sixteen
others by making the agent masculine, but the change would not alter
the argument.
1.’ Aurat ne larki mart. ‘“‘The woman beat the girl.”
2.’ Aurat ne larka mara. ‘«The woman beat the boy.”
3.’ Aurat ne larkiyan marin. ‘The woman beat the girls.”
4.’ Aurat ne larke mare. «The woman beat the boys.”
5.’ Auraton ne larki mari. «The women beat the err. 7
™ ————
SE IET OTT = _
201
6.’ Auraton ne larka mara. ‘The women beat the boy.’
7. Auraton ne larkiyan marin. ‘‘ The women beat the girls.”
8.’ Auraton ne larke mare. ‘‘ The women beat the boys.”’
In this series, if we follow the Active hypothesis, concord between the
- subject (as assumed by Gilchrist and Forbes) and the verb, is visible
~ only in the first and seventh ; thus (1.) ’awrat and mar? are fem. sing. ;
(7.) ’auraton and marin, fem. plur.; but (2) aurat is fem., and mara
mas.; (3) ’aurat is sing., and marin plur.; and so of the rest. On
the Passive theory, there is concord throughout ; taking the sentences
consecutively, Jarki and mari agree; larka and mara; larkvydn and
mérin ; and so to the last (’aurat, woman ; larki, girl).
In four of the remaining varieties we have such forms as—
3.’ Auraton ne larkiyon ko mara. ‘‘The women beat the girls.”
8.’ Auraton ne larkon ko mard. ‘The women beat the boys.”
In these, concord acts no part, and we must seek for the principles
of the construction in some other direction. We shall find them in the
Passive theory, and only there.—See (B) and (C). Those principles
are embodied in the following statement, against which, as no argument
, can be produced, so no authority can avail; and least of all that of the
| Munshis, who have no clear perception of what the Passive voice is.
Taking the Preterite phrases by their weight, instead of their con-
struction, they totally misconceive them. Even among ourselves we
have Munshis, who judge by form, instead of function. Drs. Bosworth
and Crombie deny the existence of an English passive verb, because it
is not built on inflection. On this point Dr. Stoddart writes (‘‘ Encye.
Metrop.,” Art. Grammar, p. 48):—“‘ In the distinction of verbs, as in
most other parts of grammar, we find grammarians continually con-
founding signification with form.”
Professor Kay’s views of the Latin Passive Voice are very extraor-
dinary, and serve to throw it greatly into the shade. In his “ Latin
Grammar,” p. 52, he sketches a Passive Verb thus :—‘‘ When the source
of an action, 1. e. the nominative, is not known, or it is thought not de-
sirable to mention it, it is common to say that the action proceeds from
the object itself. A reflexive so used is called a passive.’’ Supposing
this language to have some meaning, it is evident that the object must
be known to us. As the action proceeds from that object, we arrive at
the source of action, i.e. the nominative, which therefore becomes
known; and so the reflexive or passive is miserably lost.
Mr. Kay says—‘‘ Vertitur, literally he turns himself, is often used
for he ts turned.” This use is good news for a Latin scholar; who, how-
_ ever, will insist that se vertit is the Latin for he turns amself. It is true
that vertitur = se vertit ; but this is no proof that the literal version
_ above given is in the least defensible. Besides, the grammatical equa-
202
tion is true only by chance; for any number of similar constructions
may be produced which will not constitute equations; thus discipulus
docetur is not = descipulus se docet, &c. It is evident, therefore, that the
Professor endeavours to confound the Latin Passive Voice with reflexive
phrases.
Again, applying those novel principles to vertitur interea calum, we
find that vertitur is not reflexive; for the source of the action is dis-
closed by celwm ; and as it is not reflexwe, itis not passive. The Pro-
fessor leaves it ‘‘ no character at all.”
In support of his views, he appeals to French reflected verbs, and is
very unlucky :—‘‘ Many European languages afford examples of this
(the passive) use of the reflexive.” In those languages a passive signi-
fication is frequently expressed by a reflexive form, though this is rarely
the case except in the third person. This does not prove the reflexive is
passive, or the passive reflexive. If we receive Mr. Kay’s doctrine, the
French for [ am flattered is ye me flatte, instead of on me flatve; and the
Latin for thou lovest thyself is amaris. To such absurdities does Mr.
Kay’s theory of the Passive Voice lead.
If, then, some of our foremost grammarians entertain such obscure
or absurd notions of the Passive Voice, can we wonder that the less
expert and less learned grammarians of India have been puzzled with
it? Some of the best English scholars reject the English Passive; shall
we be surprised that the I/wnshis have not been able to detect the Urdi
Passive? Certainly not. My assertion, therefore, of independent Hin-
dustant Passive tenses can no more be invalidated by pleading against
me the authority of the Muns/us than the authority of Gilchrist or
Forbes. No mere authority can impair the investigation, argument, and
inferences which have been exhibited. My analysis and reasoning are
unconnected with any peculiar theory or favourite speculation; they are
rigidly applied to the features of the construction ; conducted according
to the essential nature of the Passive Voice, and the clearest analogies
of language; and their consequences confirmed by the consistency and
harmony to which they lead.
Being satisfied of the Passivity of the preterite tenses, I drew up the
following simple and consistent statement :—
1. The preterite tenses of transitive verbs are pure Passive forms.
2. The subject, when directly spoken of, is in its simple state as the
nominative case, and requires the verb containing the Passive assertion
to agree with it in gender and number.
8. If the subject of the verb be placed under the government of fo,
the verb remains in its elementary form, singular and masculine.
4. In the latter case it must be translated as impersonal Passive ;
but the appropriate pronoun may be supplied from the indirect nomina-
tive, or subject of the discourse, which has been put under the govern-
ment of ko. Thus :—
’ Auraton ne larkiyon ko mara. ( Vile By yaks ; eSnne)
903
** As to the girls, it was beaten by the women,
Or, ‘‘ As to the girls, they were beaten by the women.”
5. The agent of the verb in these preterite terms is governed by ne.
This exposition, I conceive, makes everything connected with this
subject clear and harmonious. It proves the Hindustani to have a pure
though defective preterite Passive voice, independent of the auxiliary
jana, and shows ne to be as intelligible ‘with the Preterite tenses as @
with the Latin passive, or by with the English. The tenses which are
not derived from the Past’ particle must be supplied by the help of
jena; and thus we shall have a complete paradigm of the Passive voice
in the Urdi& of Hindustan.
Mr. B. B. Stoney read a paper ‘‘ On the Relative Deflection of Lat-
tice and Plate Girders.”
The President, before leaving the chair, congratulated the Academy
on the number and variety of communications of great interest and
value which had been brought before the Academy during the Session
now closed.
MONDAY, NOVEMBER 10, 1862.
Wittiam R. Wiis, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.
W. H. Hardinge, Hsq., read (in continuation) his paper on Mapped
Townland Surveys of Ireland.
The Rev. Professor Haventon read the following Paper: —
OBSERVATIONS ON THE WIND, MADE IN THE YEARS 1848-49, in Leoporp
Harsovur, Norta Somerset, on Boarp Her Maszsry’s Sure “ In-
VESTIGATOR.”’
| ‘Tux following observations were made during the winter of 1848-9,
| on board Her Majesty’s ship ‘‘ Investigator,” which, with the ‘“ Enter-
prise,’ formed the first Franklin searching expedition, under the com-
mand of Sir James C. Ross.
I owe the opportunity of discussing and publishing them to the
kindness of Captain Washington, R.N., Hydrographer, who placed
them at my disposal, for scientific use, together with the Tidal Observa-
tions that accompanied them. The observations themselves were made
by Lieutenant Robinson, R. N., and appear to have been very accurately
recorded.
The latitude of Port Leopold is 73° 50’ N., and the longitude
is 90° 20’ W.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 28
204
No observations of temperature were made by Lieutenant Robinson,
whose meteorological observations were intended to assist the corre-
sponding Tidal Observations; and for this reason the wind and barome-
ter were observed, not at fixed hours of the day, but at the times of
high and low water.
The following mean temperatures of Port Leopold, observed during
the same winter, are recorded by Professor Dove in his “ Klimatolo-
gische Beitrage,’’ 1857 :—
Mean Monthly Temperature of Port Leopold in 1848-9, in degrees
Fahrenhett.
1848. 1849. |
October, ic) 3°. + 97 Januany, 435. — 85°7
November, . . —14°5 February, .. (doe
December, . . a 27) ee) Marchi iene — 22 °8
Aprile < —10°0
I have arranged the observations in two Tables :—
Table I. contains the observations in the order of their occurrence.
- Table II. contains the direction and force of the wind for each
month, arranged with reference to the points of the compass; and
The diagrams at the end exhibit the curves of frequency and force
of wind, constructed from Table II.
205
TABLE I.—~ Observations on the Wind and Barometer at Leopold Harbour.
Latitude, 74° N. Longitude, 90° W. |
16
a gs gs a 25 £8
a Dincetion: ie g = L= 8 Direction. 3 Se 5 B
ae Eee ire |e a ee Be
e a | ge) am |) © =| ge | as
1 17
9 18
3 19
4 20
i 21
6 22
7 23
8 24.
5 25 { S. E. 6 | 29°84 | 29°93
S. E. 6 | 29°63 | 29°70
East. 7-8] 29°53 | 29°60
10 2
6 East. 7-8 | 29°61 | 29°60
( S. E. 8 | 29°55 | 29°55
11 2
: i S. E 3 | 29°55. | 29°70
N. E. 2 | 29°73 | 29°70
12 28 {
N. E. 2 | 29°46 | 29°47
S. E. 38-4| 29°44 | 29°41
13 29 {
S. E. 8-41 29°45 | 29°60
i 30 Var. 1 | 29°70 | 29°80
N. 1 29°90 | 30°03
| HN 3 | 30°07 | 80°07
15 31 |
Fat NiW.. | 3 |30-17 | 30-16
| NOVEMBER.
=
=) eo] (ee) a] (op) or > Qo bo ee
i i i i i i Ss ~*~ iC OS SO aC SO
—
— me
Se) bo
pax
i
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848.
Se. | ee a be Pe
Direction. 3 2 of a Direction. x oF es
Se) Bia Be > Bl Bs Se
3 = op =°S 2 S ey BS
N. W. 1 |30°159|30-145|| 1, 30-144 | 30°032
N. W. 1 |30°132| 30-095 { 29-950 | 29°888.
N. W. 1 |30-025|29-890|) 4, 29-830 | 29°764
North. | 5-6| 29-640 | 29-465 { 29-750 |29°750.
North. | 5-6 | 29-888 | 29-426] 5. 29-760 | 29°820
North. |5-6/ 29-442 | 29-430 29-905 | 29°320.
North. | 6-7 | 29°462| 29-675 || 4, 29-849 | 29-908
N. W. 3 |29°838|30°004 { 29-776 | 29°805
North. 8 | 30-070) 30-225|| 4, 29-701 | 29°724
N. W. 2 |30°310| 30-320 { 29-739 | 29-780
N. W. 2 |30°100|30°320)| 4, 99-854 129-841
North. | 5-6 | 30°308| 30-302 uncatiaes 29:948|29°916
N. W. | 5-6| 30-780 /30-255|| 9, 29-960 | 29-975
N.W. | 4-5130-090| 29-908 29-950 | 30-000
N. W. | 6-7/29-°779/29-795|| 5. 29-982 | 30-000
N. W. 6 |29°730|29°704 29-960 | 29°975
N.W.. |2°3/ 29-7301 29-790 a 29 916| 29-942
N.W. |2°3/29-8001|29°784 29 +940 , 29-942
N.W. |0-2|29-780|29-800]| ,, | 29872 | 29-903
N.W. |1-21 29-860 | 29-925 : 29-980 | 29°940
S.E. | 4-5 | 29-966 /29-980|| 4, plea toe ene
S.E. |6-7/ 29-940] 29-970 29-968 | 29-966
Ss. E. 4 |29°966|30-255)| 4. 29-390 | 29°860
. | 29-988 | 30°324 29-854 | 29°880
30°182|30°185 || 5. 29 -866 | 29°844
30°134|30°150 29 +814 | 29°778
30°136 | 30-060] 44 | 29-750 | 29°730
30°100 | 30-090 es athe 29-775 | 29°846
30°116/80°253|| 4, 29°890/29:900|
30+300 | 30°218 29°954/29°998|
nf
} |
207
DECEMBER.
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848.
DECEMBER.
Su eu
oS 42
2S 2S ||
Direction. 3 os ies
x ae ae
S. E. 4 |30°004)30°005
N. W. 4—5 | 29-990 | 29°950
N. W. 4_5 | 29°950 | 30°008
N. E. 2-3 | 30°108 | 30°050
N. E. 2-3 | 30°000 | 29 °994
North 2-3 | 29°980 | 29°926
North. | 2-3 | 29°902 | 29°900
North 3-4 | 29°860 | 29°900
North. 3-4 | 29°812 | 29°845
N. W. 4-5 |29°816 | 29°806
N. W. 4-5 |29 950 | 29°894
N. W. 4-5 | 30°116 | 30°060
N. W. 4-5 | 30°140 | 30°140
N. W. | 8-4/ 30°125 | 80°150
N. W. 3-4 | 29 °980 | 30°080
N. W. 2-3 | 30°115 | 29 °880
North 2-3 +29°770 | 29°772
North 2-38 | 29 °838 | 29°792
N. N. E. | 38-4 / 29-950 | 29-900
N. N. E. | 3-4/| 29-968 | 29-968
South. 2 | 29-968 | 29-920
South. 2 | 29°892 | 29-900
8. S. W. |.1-2/ 29°905 | 29-900
8S. S. W. | 1-2] 29°930 | 29-947
Calm. 29 °936 | 29°910 99
Calm. = | 29796 |'29 1886
Calm. —= | 297842 | 29 808 30
North 1 | 29-800 | 29-794
North 1 |.29°760)| 29°720 31
North L | 29°742 | 29-700
N. N. W.. | 2-3 | 29°808 | 29°838
Ss. W. 1 | 29°884 | 29 °934
Direction.
RD np
a
&
°
South:
South.
South.
North.
North.
North.
North.
North.
North.
Barometer at
High Water.
Force.
Barometer at
Low Water.
29 °980
1 |30°152
i | 30°124
30 °050
29 °820
29 °624
1 | 29°450
1 | 29°344
29°316
29°346
29°218
29°165
29 °258
29°200
29-330
29 °330
29 °280
29°274
29 °378
29°415
29°408
4 |29°414
4 | 29°366
29 °464
29°710
29 °831
29 °984
H= 00
30 °264
as
29 °234 | §
°068
"068
°160°
"100
*946
°723
"552
"374
"350
“342
°305
"198
7190
*315
°168
°300
"347
°265
°305
"402
"410
"414
°382
*412
*542
°790
"855
*142
208
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
J ANUARY.
Direction.
North.
N. W.
N. W.
N. W.
North.
North.
N. W.
N. by E.
ge Ba Sk
che gS i Bs
cS 2 = @ > 4 Direction. 3 oF
iS) =i Si =) S SS
8 = op a5 a e = of
a at aH b co ax
7 | 30-415 | 30-478 | ,, N. N. W. | 4-5 | 30-680
6-7 | 30°485 | 30°420 { N. N. W 4 |30:740
5-6 | 80°362 30-326 | 1. N.N. E. | 4-5 | 30°738
5-6 | 30°355 | 30°326 N. W. 5-6 | 30°880
5-6 | 80°260 | 30°310 || 59 N. N. W. 15-61 30°948
5-6 | 30°288 | 30-295 North 5-6 | 30°922
4-5 | 30°314 | 30-307 || 55 North. 1-2 | 30-814
3_4 | 30°360 | 30°290 N. W.S E./ 1-21| 30°771
3-4 |30°424 / 30-448 ||. | S. BE. 4-2] 80-492
2-0 | 30:440 | 30°436 S. E. 3 130.400
3-4 |30°416 30450 || 44 S. E. 3 130-508
6-7 | 30°315 | 30 374 S. E. 4-5 | 30°556
6-7 | 30660 | 29-950 || ,. North 4 |30°670
2-3 | 30°810 | 29-650 || “2 Calm 0 | 30°838
2-3 | 30°860 | 29°860 24 f N. N. W. | 1-2 | 30°838
3-4 | 30°760 | 29-884 \| N.N. W. | 1-2/ 30-946
3-4 | 30°450 | 29-600 ae N. NN. W. | 2 |30°016
2-3 | 30°450 | 29°440 { N. N. W. | 1-2/ 30-048
2-8 | 30-491 | 29-694 || 44 South 4-5 | 30°050
1-2 | 30°491 | 29-733 { South 3 |30:°012
1 | 380°695 | 29-652 ))., South 8-4} 30°078
1 |30°648) 29-700 North 9-3 | 30-228
2 | 30-690) 29-682 )|,. N.N. W. | 5 |30°274
3-4 | 80°684 | 29-670 N. N. W 6 |30°100
4 | 30-618 | 29583 || 44 N. W. 8-9 | 29-884
4-5 | 30°565 | 29°589 N. W. 7-8 | 29-740
4 |30°592/29-640]/,, (| _N. 3 |29°667
4 |30°672 | 29°714 | NUN. W 2 |29°702
4-5 | 80-732 | 29-782 ||. N.N. W. | 1 | 29-700
4-5 | 30°726| 29°746 N. W. 3 |29°654
6-7 | 30°670 | 29°614
30°665 | 29°685
oe)
CO ©
bo bo
Co
bo bo
oo
me) ©
bo
co
bo
te)
bo bo
Oo oO
bo bo
Newiie)
bo po
oo
©o O32
oo
ise)
(=)
bo bo bo bo © O95 © 9
co wo eRe) a>) i=)
bd bo
©
Barometer at
Low Water.
bo
Qe)
(Sy)
oO
209
LEOPOLD HARBOUR. —1849.
Bi 52 BS SI he Bg
< Riot 3 ao 3 bo Heise Gl
p Direction. ad S| = a = RB Direction. 2 S ge
A Sees | eee B | sa ee
é e| ae | as | 4 “| de | as
N.N. W. | 6 |29-394| 29-270 15 { South 7 | 29-926| 30-150
1{ N.W. | 8 | 29-145) 29-034 S. by E. | & | 30-314) 30-350
N.W. | 8 |29-068)29-084||,,{| S.S.E. | 5 |30-240/ 30-012
2{ N.W. | 5 |29°562| 29-300 S.S.E, | 7 | 29-875) 30-012
3 {| 8-S.E. | 8 )29-890)29-768||,_;| S.8.E. | 7 | 29-610! 29-440
N.W. | 2 |30-065/30-000/!7}| SSE 29430 | 29-479
i North. | 1 |30-018|30-069/,,(| S.S.E. | 7 | 29-480/ 29-510
North. | 3 | 30-003 | 30-022 S.S.E. | 9 | 29°552) 29-592
5 {| NN. W., | 6 |29-862]29-940]|,, (| S.S.E. | 9 | 29-650] 29-810
{ NS NWe | 6 (29-710 29-802 S. E. 6 | 80°086| 30°130
Pie Nee 6 29-522) 99-625] 5, South. | 3-1) 30-200 30-230
{ N.N.W. | 6 | 29-574] 29°590 Calm 0 |30°285 | 30-295
EUGENE) || S | 29-674/ 29-565), (| |S. W. | 1 80-262) 30-270
N.N.W. | 7 |29-674/29-759]/"" 1; Calm. | 0 | 30-347) 30-270
3 {| NN. W. | 7 |29-796| 29-810], South. | 1 |30:382] 30-386
N.W. | 7 |29°904/ 29-914 North. | 1 |30°408| 30-408
; N.W. | 8 |29°870/ 29-810 28 { N.N.W. | 2 |30°408| 30-410
N.N.W. | 7 | 29-782/ 29-782 Calm. 0 | 307440) 30-520
f,0) NUN Ww. | 7 |29-755| 29-692 24 { North. | 1 |30°544/ 30-555
iy NW. 8 | 29-662 | 29-676 Calm. 0 |380°590| 30-632
: N.W. 6 |29°610)29°628||,. (| Calm. 0 |30°630/ 30-600
N. W. i) 29)-612)| 29-568 || « N.N.W. | 3 |30°570) 30-500
oe SEE 29-450 | 29-480 26 { N.E. | 6 | 30-290; 30-078
N.W. | 6 |29-470| 29-604 East. 7 |29-906 29-850
fe i| NeW. | 4 |29-768) 290-980 a7 { N.W. | 5 | 29°690 29-594
1| Now. | 2 |30°134| 30-216 N.W. | 5 | 297540) 29 578
Me {| SSE |1-6)80-080)30-000/,, 4) N. W. | 5 |29-604' 29-690
> \| 8.S.E. | 7 |29-930| 29-875 ||N. W.—S. E.] 4-2 | 29-816 | 29-900
| |
Ree | |
| | !
Direction
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—-1849.
FS
§
° oO
4 | 29
2 | 380
Dy) 28)
PAA AS)
0 129
2-8 | 29
AWA 29
4-7 | 29
5 | 29
7-3 | 29
3-2 | 29
3-7 | 29
6-7 | 29
8-9 | 29
7-4 | 29
2 29
1) he)
2) 129
2 | 30
2) | 30
8 | 30
6 | 30
5 | 30
6 | 30
6 | 30
eX)
9 | 380
6 |30
De ha9
Diyile2g
Heil 2G)
High Water.
is}
Or
co
‘060
79)
824
"616
"700
"650
°514
°585
°868
*892
°634
9-490)
‘472
*540
°540
OO
“940!
030 9
*052) ¢
"223
"304
°325
°285
°068 9
*039
1-040
-030
862
°826
7
-790
Barometer at
Low Water.
MARCH.
(se)
So
Direction.
oe ae
S e, ae
iS) eo 3°
em ci 3A
29.°732 | 29-730
99-752 | 29°725
4 |29+8301 29-912
A |29-955|29:912
4 |99°974| 29-976
5 |29-992| 30-000
6 | 29-882 129-930
5 |29°858 | 29°862
3 129-804 | 29-818
1 | 29-812 | 29-804
3 | 29-736 | 29-760
4 | 29-700] 29-700
2 |99-912| 29-766
2 130-138 | 30-085
2 |30-138| 30-174
2 |30°246 | 30°296
3 |30:310| 30°318
3 |30°364| 30-386
5 |30°394| 30-380
5 |30°382|30°452
5 |30:455] 30-440
4 |30°452| 80-454
4 |30°351 | 30°346
1 |30:316]| 30-298
7 |30°208| 80-100
7 |29°985| 29-908
5 |29°868| 29-92
5 |29°972| 30-03
2 |30°066| 30°081
3 |30°082 030
Blok
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
| ae ae ge one
: ry es 4 @ See ies
Qs 2s a= 2s
4 Direction. 3 26 oe J Direction. 3 ie 2S
ia = oa Ss fe = oc oF
fy le) BS HO Ay fe) S41 oD HO
< el gay Ve ae | = e | ae | 2c
: ES. E. | 6 |29-862/30-030!| (| SSE. | 4 |30-316 Slee
{ E.S.E. | 8 | 29-710) 29-748 { SSE, 3] 302602 « mee
30°200 |
5 E.S.B. | 8 |29-714/29-658 |, Si.SeE: 3 |30°097|30°038
{ PN OE 4 | 29-685 | 29°679. 8.8. E. 3 |29-947| 39-038
3 N.E 4 | 29-626 /29°677 | 1 South. 2 |29-740| 29-860
{ N.E 4 |29:474 | 29-573, N. W. 29-650 | 29-674
|
i N. W 3 | 29°397/ 29-442 |, , N. W. 6 |29°605 129-644
| - { N. W 2 |29°611|29°449 N. W. 8 |29°663129 674
5 N. W 4 |29°880|29°777. a N. W. 7 |29°644|29-706
5 Calm 0 | 30-041] 30-036 | N. W. 4 |29°607|29°648
é Calm. | 0 | 30°063|30°077 | ,, SiGe 2 |29-573|29 586
North 1 | 30:068| 30-110 S.S.E. | 4 |29-727| 29-669
: Calm. 0 | 29-929] 30-038} ,, N.N.W. | 2 | 29°702|29°736
{ N. W. 2 |29-929|29°895. N.N.W. | 2 |29°783129°740
3 N. W. 3 | 29:°891|29°946 23 § North 3 |29°776|29:792
\ N.N. W. | 3 | 30°0421| 30-137 | North 2 |29°776|30°816
g {| NNW. | 2 ;80-208/30-234),, North. 29878 | 30-956 |
N.N.E. 4 |30°253|30°241 North. 5 |30°003| 30-034
‘ N. E. 4 |30°211]30°150/|,,() N.N.E 4 |30°061130-058
N.E. *#| 5 | 30-080 ,30:057 N. N. E 6 |80°033 | 30°032
s North. | 2 | 30-086 /30°187)|,, N. E. 5 |30°065 | 30-088
{ South. 2 |30°145 |380°154 { N.N.W. | 3 |30°127/30°189
ib North. 3 | 30-080] 30-048 |) ,, N. by E. | 4 | 30-225 | 30-234
N.N. W. | 3 |30:°091/30°217 N.N E. | 5 | 30-273! 30-288
13 { Var. 2 | 30-317 | 30-422) ., N.N.E. | 3 |30°323/30°364
Sos. E: 1 |30°495| 30-511 N. W. 6 | 30°320 | 30°252
14 { 3.5. E 8 | 30582 | 30°497| 4, N. W. 5 |30°090]| 30-000
S.S.E 5 |130°510| 30-501 N. W. 2 |29°962| 29-945
15 { S.S. E 6 |30°508| 30-458 50 { 3.8. E 2 |29:955 | 29-945
Se Sor 6 |30°409 | 30°352 8.S.E 25°961| 29-952!
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2k
|
co J for) or e (Je) bo Le May.
oe, —, — ——— ~ —— ——— ———~ —_— —as
iio}
a
°
ray
bo
fon — js
oe)
Or
—
mcr)
SN SS Se SO Sse se eS
2)
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
Direction.
N.N. W.
N. W.
N.N. E.
N.N.E.
North.
North.
North.
N. N. E.
N.N.E.
N.N. E.
North.
N. N. W.
Saks
South.
Var.
Kast.
East.
South.
Var.
Var.
Se SH Dy
South.
Var.
S. S. E.
Sao ks
8.8. E.
Force.
2-4
Or Or
H> Or
Oo bS
o oO
ey)
i=)
Barometer at
High Water.
ido)
(te)
(3)
019 |
"072
30°
116
°114
30°115
061
“917
ike
» Ts)
°920
"095
°200
PANT
"297
Zod
"986
“T47
"960
"250
°303
“247
"125
slat
"273
348
"342
°248
"128
023
7929
°883
Barometer at
Low Water.
May.
|
be eS e
Yo) foe) NJ
i)
oO
bo bo
(Se) bo
bo
HS
bo
= [rame)
—_——_a —_—< —— ~=~s ear“ er —_— —_———_> ow _——~
Direction.
N. N. W.
Z
=
fo}
rt
4 4P mF ms
a2
s
fe ae
Force.
bo bo He Or
rare)
bo bo
|
|
bo bo
oOo oOo
bo bo bo bo bo pO 2 O92 © OO © 09 oo bo
co co CO Oo oo Sr Si) Oo Oo
aS)
co
bo
eo}
7s) °
Barometer at
High Water.
’ Barometer at
Low Water
Direction.
North.
we wa Ae wi
WA wa zi Ay
2
a4 3
AA
a4 22
I o oS Force.
a4
bo |
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
Barometer at
°798
bo
iio)
bo bo
co
bo bo
woo
bo bo
co ©
bo
ito}
69
High Water.
~
~
=P)
ie)
°787
‘767
ie
‘73l
SS)
°840
*842
°909
"909
"025
°092
°134
°159
°143 |) 90
"158
"982
°945
°964
°968
"025
“015: 2
°831 \2
"659
°650
*555
"533
*620
20 7A0
Barometer at
Low Water.
29°774
29°786
29°799
29°777
29°796
29°747
28°771 ||
22°819
29°
29-846
29-977
30058
30°140
30°131
JUNE.
bo bo e om
e (=) ite) co
ee
bo
bo
bo bo bo i)
lor) or co (s)
—_~. _——~ ——w —_—— _Ss =a ~_ —_—
bo
al
bo
(oe)
©2
=)
bo
ie)
A eee
Direction.
nn PP
(op)
ae
mi
RA Nn Rh NM
RR Rh Nn PLP
Se Fs 2s
Force.
km OO
Barometer at
High Water.
Barometer at
Low Water
LS)
emit)
oe)
co
bo bo bo bo
co co ©
bo
iis)
bo bo bo bo
eRe) omit)
bo bo fn 09 @9 9 eo bo bo bo bo bo bo bo
co oo S5S oO co 6 co © cw ©
bo bo
CO
bo
Oo oO
aq
as |
oO
"876
JULY.
1{ 8S. S. E.
S. S. E.
2 | Var.
North
3 N. W.
N. W
N. W.
4{ N. W.
5 { N. W.
N. W.
6 { N, W.
N. W.
“{ N. W.
N. W.
8 | N. W.
N. W.
Var.
9 | 5.8. E.
Son.
a { North.
North
AL North
Var.
12 | N. W.
13 { N. W.
Var.
14 { = ue
15 | ue
N. W.
16 { N. W.
Direction.
Force.
om bdo = NaS
aes
bo Or
La)
po no
oO
214
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
bo bo
oRite)
ow) oS) bo bo De WS) RD bp Oo vo bo bo
Cc co co co co bo CO Cc ©
bo NO
© 6
bo dS
C5 ©
DD bo
co ©
bo bo
Cf ©
bo bo
© oO
bo bo
Co co
De)
© co
Barometer at
High Water.
|
bo
te)
bo bo ho vw
© © ©
bo bo
co 66
bo bo bo
we) ©
bo bo
Co ©
LS) oe)
Co O Co ©
bo bo
oO
oe) bo bo bo bo bo bo bo bp
co co co Cc co Noite)
bo bo
© oO
Barometer at
Ee)
is)
bo
iis)
Low Water.
Direction.
A
re SF
oa
a
es
4 we we wa me A
ce)
AB ma ae ae aa =
a
S an
2 129°745
BF 29) oe
8 |29°776
8 | 29-812
5 |29°809
5 |29°845
8 |29°801
4 |29°801
4 |29°761
BY NS) Ot7/C) TL
1 | 29°80
2 |29°878
1 | 29:963
2 | 30-016
8 |30°030
4 |30°016
5 | 380°054
4 |30°091
6 |3 036
7 |29-941
6 | 29°868
6 | 22°832
5 129-792
— |29°697
8 |29°677
— |29°6438
4 |29°570
=1 -29 2620
6 | 29°549
6 | 29°504
bo DO /
ow to)
bo bo
© oO
oS)
© Oo
ow)
co ©
bo bo
bo
29°
bo
ie)
9 99
oo
O29 O92
oOo ©
99 09
oo
bo 09
oS
meh
bo
ite)
bo pO
co ©
oS)
CO 6
bo PD
oO oO
bo bo
Cc
Low Water.
Barometer at
215
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
= o 3 my Ao a)
oo ~ @ Lie Si
o# oO 3 i 5 Ie
aS 28 B Mhnee: 28 Qs
3 ge ge g Direction. ce DS
3 = "ep == 5 A = a oF
fry Sex me) < cE Sid ae
6a FO feaye™) a4
2 Direction
5
<
if] ESE. | 7 |29-446/29-485)| |, :
{ N. E. 6 | 29-320) 29-407
9 {| ESE. |5-6/29-262/29-261]| |.
{ E.S.E. | 6 | 29-414 | 29-380
East. 4 |29°553/ 29-478 || |
3 S. E. 5 |21°553| 29-567
8. E. 6 | 29-469] 29-567|| 5,
4] Var. | 3-7 | 29°469| 29-488
: S. E. 7 |29°481| 29-415 || ,,
S. E. 6 | 29-439 | 29-550
‘ South. | 4 |29°661/29-731|| ,.
{ South, | 4 |29°787| 29-731
: 23
: 24
; 25
i 26
an 27
2
12 ;
h 29
aA 30
31
216
Taste IL.—Frequency and Horce of Wind at Leopold Harbour.
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848, 1849.
OctToBER, 1848. November, 1848.
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force.
North. 2 4 North 6 314
N. N. E 0 0 N. N. E 0 0
N. E 2 4 N. E. 0 0
E. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0
East. 2 15 East. 0 0
E. 8. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 0 0
S. E. 6 25 S. E. 3 15
S. S. E. 0 0 S. S. E. 0 0
South. 0 0 South. 0 0
Ss. S. W. 0 0 5S. S. W 0 0
S. W. 0 0 S. W. 0 0
W. S. W. 0 0 W.S. W 0 0
West. 0 0 West. 0 0
W.N. W. 0 0 Ww. N. W 0 0
N. W. spl 3 N. W. 14 Al
N. N. W. 0 0 N. N. W 0 0
Var. 1 1
14 23
DECEMBER, 1848. JANUARY, 1849.
North. | 17 35 North 83 33%
N.N.E 2 7 N. N. E 13 73
N. E. 2 is 5 N. E. 0 0
E. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0
East 0 0 East. 0 0
E. S. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 0 0
S. E. 3 6 S. E. 9 33
S. S. E 3 16 S. S. E. 6 324
South. 9 204 South. 3 11
Ss. S. W. 2 3 5S. S. W. 0 0
S. W. 2 2 | Ss. W. 0 0
W.S. W 0 0 W.S. W 0 0
West. 0 0 West. it 1
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W. 0 0
N. W. 15 635 N. W. 18 C2)
N. N. W 1 23 N. N. W. 12 on
Var 0 0 Var. 3 10 |
217
Taste LIl.— Continued.
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
FEBRUARY, 1849. Marcu, 1849.
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number, Force
North 4 6 North 7 16
N. N.-E 0 0 N. N. E 1 9
N. E. 1 6 N.E 6 29
E. N. E 0 0 EE. N. E 0 0
Fast. 1 7 Hast. 6 364
E. 8. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 1 i
S. E. 2 9 S. E. 8 34 he) |
8S. S. E. 94 663 Shiisp oe 8 26
South. 54 12 South. 4 11
S. S. W. 0 0 S. S. W. 0 G
Ss. W. 1 1 Ss. W. 1 2
W.S. W 0 0 W.S. W. 0 0
West. 0 0 West. 0 0
W. N. W 0 0 W.N. W. 5 34
N. W. i14/ 98 N. W. 10 36
N. N. W 12 71 N. N. W. 2 2
Var. 0 0 | Var. il OR
one | 69
APRIL, 1849. May, 1849.
North 73 Dit North 8 21
N. N. E 54 24 N.N. E 5 17
N. E. 6 26 N. E. 1 5
EK. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0
East. 0 0 East. 6 25
HK. S. E 3 22 E. S. E. 0 0
S. E. 0 0 S. E. 6 22,
S. S. E 12 40 S. S. E, 8 21
South. 2 4 South. 3 9
S. S.-W. 0 0 Ss. S. W. 0 0
Ss. W. 0 0 Ss. W. 0 0
W.S. W 0 0 W. S. W 0 0
West. 9 0 West. 0 0
W.N. W 0 0 W.N. W. - 0 0
N. W. 13 61 N. W. 13 57
N. N. W 6 15 N N. W. 6 18
Var. 1 2 Var, 5 11
65 61
218
TasiLE LIl.— Continued.
LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849.
—
—
JuNE, 1849. JULY, 1849.
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force.
North. 5 7 North 10 25
N.N. E. 3 6 N.N.E 3 9
N. BE: 4 10 N. E. il 3
E. N. E. 3 18 E. N. E 2, _ 10
East. 8 31 East. 1 6
E. S. E. 2 8 E. S. E. 0 0
S. E. 3 8 8._E. 1 4.
S. S. E. 10 33 S.S. E. 6 19
South. 1 2 South. 0 0
Ss. S. W. 0 0 Ss. S. W. 0 0”
S. W. 1 5 Ss. W. 0 0
W.S. W. 0 0 W.sS. W 0 0
West. 0 0 West. 0 0
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W. °0 Ore:
N. W. 5 Dili N. W. 31 123%
N. N. W. 9 42 N. N. W. 0 0
Var. 5 i Var. 4. of
59 59
Aveust, 1849. - SEPTEMBER, 1849.
North. 0 OF North.
-N. N. E. 0 0 N. N. E
N. E. 1 6 N.-E:
H. N. E. 0. 0 E. N. E
East. 1 4 East
EH. S. E. 3 183 E. S. E.
Sik: 4. 24. S: E.
| S. 8. E. 0 0 S. §. E.
South. 1 4 South.
S. S. W. 0 0 Ss. S. W.
S. W. 0 0 Ss. W.
W.S. W. 1) 0 W.S. W.
| West. Os 0 West.
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W.
N. W. 0 0 N. W.
N. N. W. 07 0 N. N. W.
Var. 1 5
219
The following valuable collection of coins and other antiquities, from
the cabinet of the late Very Rev. Richard Butler, was presented, through
Dr. Aquilla Smith, by Mrs. Butler :—
Corns.—5 «Hiberno-Danish; 25 John; 8 Henry III.; 15 Ed-
ward I.; 65 Edward IV.; 4 Richard III.; 35 Henry VII.; 24
Henry VITI.; 8 Philip and Mary; 11 Elizabeth; 7 James I.; 2
Charles [. Total, 209 silver coins.
13 Elizabeth ; 16 James I., and Charles I. (farthings). 4 Charles I.
(Confederate money). 4 Charles II.; 35 James I. (gun-money). 4
James II. (halfpence). 2 George I.; 14 George II.; 8 tokens, ‘‘ Vox
Populi,” &c.; 49 traders’ tokens, seventeenth century, issued in Dublin;
52 tokens issued in Drogheda, &c.; 4 William and Mary halfpence;
‘and 19 coins of great rarity, published by Dr. A. Smith in the “ Trans-
actions of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. xix., and in Sainthill’s “ Olla
Podrida,” vol. 11., p. 125.
Total coins presented, 433.
Srats.—No. 1, a large circular copper seal—legend, “ S. Conversus
de Benedictione Dei,’ from Athlone; No. 2, brass circular seal—legend,
“‘Scutum Stephani Episcopi Rossensis;” No. 3, a copper signet ring,
with initials ‘“‘J.M.D.” ; No. 4, a circular leaden seal—legend, ‘‘ 8. Ri-
cardi Alligani;’’ No. 5, Bulla of Pope Martin V.; No.6, Bulla of Pope
Pius II.; No. 7, Bulla of Benedict XIV.
ExecrrotypEs.—No. 1, facsimile ofan oval seal—legend, “ Sigill. de
Abbatis. 8. Marie de Truin,’’ and reverse of the same matrix—legend,
«Si. M. Abb. S. Marie de Durmag ;”’ No. 2, facsimile of a circular Irish
eal; No. 8, facsimile of an episcopal seal—legend, ‘‘Sigill. Epale Jois
Epi Fermeb; No. 4, facsimile of a circular seal—legend, ‘‘Sigillum
officii recepte Scaccarii regis iii Anglia,” apparently of the reign of
Edward III.; and a large number of impressions of seals in wax.
Antrqvities.—2 small circular brooches; 3 buttons; 1 large copper
pin; 30 weights; 18 bronze and stone celts, &c.
ResotveD,—That the marked thanks of the Academy are due, and
are hereby presented, to Mrs. Butler for her very valuable donation.
12 fragments of encaustic tiles, from the Palace of Swords, were pre-
sented, through the Rey. Dr. Todd, by R. P. Colles, Esq.
The thanks of the Academy were given to the donor.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 26
STATED MEETING.—-SaturDAyY, NOVEMBER 29, 1862.
The Very Rey. Coaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
R. R. Madden, M. D., was elected a member of the Council in the
department of Polite Literature; and the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., was
elected a member of the Council in the department of Antiquities.
J. Beers Juxus, M. A., F. B.8., read a paper—
On THE FLINT IMPLEMENTS FOUND IN THE GRAVEL oF St. ACHEUL, NEAR
AMIENS, AND THEIR Mopr oF OccURRENCE.
Ow my return from a Continental trip in August last, I halted for a day
in Amiens, in order to visit the locality where the well-known dint im-
plements have been found in some of the deposits that are generally asso-
ciated under the name of “ the drift.”” These have been so thoroughly
explored and described by Mr. Prestwich, Mr. Evans, and others, since
the publication of M. Boucher de Perthes’ work, that I could not hope
to make any new observations; but I wished, if possible, to procure
some of the implements, and also to acquire that kind of knowledge of
the features of the neighbourhood and the ‘lie and position’’ of the beds,
which can only be acquired by personal inspection.
In what I have to say, then, I appear rather as an expositor of Mr.
Prestwich’s papers, and as bearing witness to their accuracy and fidelity
to nature, than as an original investigator. The “drift” of the north-
west of France is very different from the great northern drift of our
islands, which consists of materials derived from great distances, mingled
in confusion with those of the neighbourhood, and all driven pell-mell
over the country. In France, as was long ago shown by D’Arhtriac,
the gravels and sands of each river basin contain only those materials
that can be found 7m se¢tu in the upper part of the basin itself; and even
where two adjacent basins, like those of the Seine and the Somme, are
separated by a water-shed that is often very low and inconspicuous, there
is still no mingling of the “ drift’”’ of the two basins. This fact, toge-
ther with the additional one that the fossils found in these ‘ drifts” are
all fresh water, or terrestrial forms, prove that this ‘“‘ drift”’ is the result
of the river action, even where the deposits are far above the present bed
of the river.* The fact that these rivers have excavated an additional
hollow in their valleys, 100 or 150 feet deep, and often one or two miles
in width, since the deposition of the gravels, seems to me perfectly
natural, since I have arrived at the conclusion that a far greater atmo-
spheric erosion has operated in the river valleys and over the whole sur-
* Marine fossils occurring occasionally in the ‘ drift” of the lower part of the river
basin merely show that the land stood at one time at a lower level, and that the sea accord-
ingly flowed farther up the valley than it does now.
221
face of Ireland (see a paper ‘‘ On the River Valleys of the South of
Treland”’ in the ‘‘ Q. J. Geol. Soc.,” vol. xviii., 1862). Among the fossils
found in these fresh-water gravels there are many land and fresh-water
shells, all of existing species, and nearly all still living in France, some
ranging as far south as the south of France; but others, and those the
majority, spreading more to the north, and as far north as Finland.
There are also found fragments of the woolly elephant, or mammoth (Z/e-
phas prinugenius), the woolly rhinoceros (hin. tichorhinus), the ancient
ox (Bos priscus), the reindeer, an extinct species of hippopotamus, and
others.*
There are also in certain spots numerous flint implements and wea-
pons to be found, evidently fashioned by the hands of an early race of
men, who were contemporaneous with these animals. Those now onthe
table, which I was lucky enough to secure by purchase from the work-
men and their children, must not be taken as examples of the best spe-
cimens that have been got, except one, which is of a different form to
any that I have seen elsewhere. This is like an adze, and very similar
to those implements used by the Polynesians at the present day, which
can be made to act the part either of a hatchet or an adze, according as
they are fastened vertically or horizontally in the handle.} A part of the
original surface of the flint, which formed an indentation, has obviously
been taken advantage of in this specimen, to make the grasp of the hand
or the fitting of the handle more secure. A similar adaptation of part
of the original surface of concretion in the flint, that which it had when
it lay in the chalk, can be seen in others of the specimens, which seem
to have been used as either knives, daggers, or chisels, the rest of the
flint having been chipped to a point for the purpose.
I have placed alongside of these flint implements a spear-head made
of quartz-rock, which I brought many years ago from Port Essington, in
North Australia, where fiat splinters of quartz-rock are greatly used for
this purpose by the natives. This, which at first sight has a more arti-
ficial appearance than the flint implements, is in reality much less arti-
ficially formed. The original form of all chalk flints is that of a rounded
lump, however irregular and sometimes grotesque may be the shape of
that lump. If broken accidentally, the fracture is like that which a
lump of glass would have—generally very uneven and irregular, with
sharp, projecting corners. The quartz-rock, however, has evidently
been naturally split, either by cleavage or jointing, into long, regular
flakes, with smooth, even surfaces, only requiring a little chipping so as
to produce a point to be fit for use as spear-heads. The Australians will
* Tam not aware that any specimens of the cave bear, or the cave hyena, or of the
Trish elk (Megaceros Hibernicus), have yet been found in the gravels of the Somme valley,
though they have been found elsewhere associated with the remains of the animals above
mentioned.
+ The Polynesians cut and fashioned large and magnificent canoes with these stone
implements, and the Papuans of New Guinea not only make canoes, able to carry thirty
or forty men, but build immense wooden houses, raised on large platforms of trees, al
cut down to one level, without the aid of any metal implement.
222
transfix a man or an animal at a distance of thirty or forty yards with
one of these stone-headed spears when launched from a wamera, or
throwing-stick.
Some of the small, flat, oval, flmt implements from St. Acheul seem —
to me well adapted for fitting on to long sticks, so as to be used as spears,
not to be thrown perhaps, but to be thrust, either into animals or ene-
mies.
The other larger implements with a squarish form at one end, and
chipped to a sharp point at the other, were evidently digging instru-
ments, used either for grubbing up roots, or for making holes in ice, or
other similar purposes. Some that I have seen in Sir C. Lyell’s collec-
tion had convenient parts of the original surface of the flint left about
the broad end, in order to afford a better grasp for the hand.
The first thing that occurred to me after examining the gravel pits
was to find some means of determining between the true flint imple-
ments, which were originally buried in the gravel, and any spurious
ones manufactured by the workmen. As it happened to be a Sunday
afternoon, the men were not at work, and I had therefore an opportu-
nity of quietly examining the undisturbed gravel in the vertical faces of
the gravel pits before I went into the cottages to make purchases.
The gravel consists chiefly of flints, some whole and some broken ;
and on examining the broken surfaces of large undisturbed flints, I per-
ceived that, in addition to the stains and discolourations which some
of them showed, they all, even the blackest, had a peculiar ‘‘ sheen” or
polish, not unlike the glaze on a piece of porcelain. On breaking a few
of these flints, I found that even the smoothest of the new surfaces of
fracture had a very different lustre from that of the old fractured sur-
faces which had been formed before the flints were deposited in the
gravel.
I put into my pocket, accordingly, one of these lumps of flint as a test
instrument. This shows in some parts the original surface of concretion
which the flint had when it lay in the chalk, as may be known by
the thin white coating surrounding the dark flint, the surface of which
coat is, in the gravel, often stained brown or yellow by ferrugineous co-
louring matter. In other places this piece of flint shows some old, irre-
gular surfaces of fracture, exhibiting the porcelain-like lustre side by
side with a new fracture made by my own hammer. The latter surface
has an obviously inferior kind of lustre to that on the former, being just
like the surface of an ordinary gun-flint. This lump of flit is among
those on the table, and a little comparison of its surfaces will enable any
one, as it enabled me, to recognise the genuine flints fashioned by the
old Pleistocene men, and buried in the gravel at the time of its deposi-
tion, and distinguish them from any newly fashioned imitation of them.
There is a spurious example among those on the table, which one of the
young boys from whom I bought them palmed off on me as a genuine
one, but which differs from the genuine ones in its form as much as in
the lustre of its surface. A little bit of an old fracture of surface re-
maining on this spurious example makes the contrast between the old
223
_and the recent surfaces more marked. The polish is apparently one that
| is only to be acquired by long weathering, possibly by the slow perco-
lation of water or other similar action; and though it might no doubt
be artificially imitated, yet it could hardly be done except by labour and
expense which would raise the cost much beyond the few sous which the
_ children ask for the most common kind of worked flints.
| I only gave two frances even for the peculiar adze-like flint. One of
the workmen produced this for me from a shelf in his cabin, and he
would doubtless have taken less had I chosen to beat him down. This
possesses the peculiar sheen or polish which attests 1t genuineness.
_ _ Ihave deposited this collection of flint implements in the Palzon-
‘tological Gallery of the Museum of Irish Industry, among the fossils
collected by the officers of the Geological Survey of the United King-
dom, near the skeleton of the Irish big Horn (commonly called the Trish
Elk), and some other bones of that animal, presented to us by Lady Eliza-
‘beth Butler, and also near the few specimens of bones and teeth of the
“mammoth and other Pleistocene animals which we possess.
I would beg leave to take this opportunity of indorsing Mr. Prest-
\wich’s explanation of the mode of occurrence of these fluiviatile deposits.
| He concludes that they were formed by the currents and floods of the
rivers when they ran at different levels during the latter part of the
| process of the excavation of the valleys. The land, he says, may have
- stood at a lower level at one time, and he gives some independent evidence
for that, and the rivers may accordingly have had different rates of ve-
‘locity during its elevation. All this must have required a great length
‘of time, during part of which geologists know, from other evidence, that
the Amare of France and England was more ties that of North Shenia
_and North Labrador than it is now; and there was also perhaps a greater
‘fall of rain and snow, and, consequently, greater occasional floods than
_at present.
| _ The old savage te of men at this period probably lived very much
/as do the people of the countries alluded to above at the present day,
and during the winter they would in like manner make holes in the
‘ice of the river, and watch them, in order to spear the fish and other
aquatic animals that would come to them. This would account for the
number of implements found at particular spots, near the village of a
tribe perhaps, or where the aquatic animals were most abundant; while
ee men being fewer, and more wary than the herds of land animals
(mammoths and others) which they pursued, would be a sufficient reason
why the bone or tooth of a man should be of even still rarer occurrence
than the bones of the other animals.
}
;
W. H. Hardinge, Hsq., concluded the reading of his paper on the
Mapped Townland Surveys of Ireland.
224
MONDAY, DECEMBER 8, 1862.
The Very Rev. Cuarzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
D. F. Mac Carruy, Esq., read the following paper :—
Memorrs oF THE Court or Sprary, rrom 1679 to 1681.* (AsckIBED To
THE Marquis DE VILLARS.)
Tux publication of M. Delepierre’s ‘‘ Analyse des Traveaux de la Societé
des Philobiblon de Londres’’} has revived in me the interest which I took
at the beginning of the year (1862) in a bibliographical inquiry connected
with the above subject, but which, with other matters of more import-
ance, I have had to put aside under the pressure of a severe domestic
affliction. Along with the circumstances personal to myself which have
suspended my labours in this direction, and would still suspend them
but for the appearance of M. Delepierre’s ‘‘ Analyse,” I felt a disinclina-
tion to make public a chain of circumstances connected with the in-
quiries that preceded the publication of Mr. Stirling’s volume, which,
however delicately handled, might have the appearance of conveying a
reflection upon the bibliographical knowledge and literary industry of
the many distinguished personages who, in one way or the other, have
been parties to a mistake which has scarcely ever been paralleled in
the annals of bibliography. I need not say that I totally disclaim any
such intention; and that towards Mr. Stirling himself, the principal
victim, I may say, to the short memory of his friends, and indeed to
his own, I feel that respect which his eminent services to literature and
art so justly entitle him. Indeed, the frank and friendly spirit in which
Mr. Stirling received from me the first, perhaps unwelcome, intelligence
of the previous publication of his book, and the valuable assistance which
he has since given me in the prosecution of the inquiry, leave no doubt
in my mind that he will accept the following narrative in the spirit in
which it has been drawn up—a narrative which, if possessing little
historical value, will be found to present bibliographical features of no
common interest from which, perhaps, a future ‘Curiosities of Litera-
ture” may obtain materials for one of the not Hees amusing of its
chapters.
The account which Mr. Stirling gives of the time Paul mode of his
procuring the MS., and of its subsequent publication by him, is given in
* “Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis l’année 1679 jusqu’ en 1681.” Paris,
1733.
‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis année 1678 jusqu’ en l’année 1682.” —
MS. in the possession of William Stirling, Esq., M. P.
‘‘Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, sous le Regne de Charles II., 1678-1682.” Par
Le Marquis bE ViLuARS. (Edited by Mr. Stirling). Londres: Triibner et Cie, 1861.
+ ‘* Analyse des Traveaux de la Société des Philobiblon de Londres.” Par Ocravr
DELEPIERRE, Londres: Trubner et Ci*, 1862.
2
the preface to the printed volume, and more fully in a letter to myself
(April 20, 1862), from which I make the following extract :—
‘When I bought the IZémoures de Villars, in MS. for a few shil-
lings, at a sale at Sotheby’s, some eight or ten years ago, I concluded
it to be a transcript—for such it obviously was—of a book afterwards
printed. I did not, it is true, know the book, but I had little doubt of
meeting with it—my collection of books relating to Spain not being so
large as itis now. This conclusion unfortunately prevented me from
attaching any importance to the MS., and even from making any note
of the date, or the sale, when it came into my possession. It was not
until some years had passed that my attention was again directed to it,
on being asked to contribute something to one of the miscellanies of
the Philobiblon Society. On looking into the matter, I was surprised at
the absence of all mention of the book in either of the editions of the
Lettres de Mine. de Villars in Brunet, Querard, the Biog. Universelle, or
any of the obvious sources of information. I showed the volume at se-
veral meetings of the society, and I especially consulted on the subject
M. Van de Weyer, M. Delepierre,* and the Duc d’Aumale, the latter
of whom was sufficiently interested in the matter to take it home with
him, and examine it in the midst of all the resources of his very remark-
able library. The Duke returned it to me, with the assurance that he
could discover no account of it, or any reason to believe that it had been
printed. ‘Sir F. Madden afterwards examined it, and gave it as his
opinion that it had not been printed. Many other persons saw it, and
from none of them did there fall any expression of belief or suspicion that
they had seen it in print. Under these circumstances, considering it
was hardly lively enough to afford specimen extracts for a paper, and
much too bulky to form part of the Philobiblon annual volume, I de-
termined to present it to the society as a separate work, and to print
also a few copies (seventy-five, I think), for sale.”’
Now, it will be noticed that, among the list of obvious sources of
information which Mr. Stirling mentions in this statement, M. Barbier’s
‘‘ Dictionnaire des Ouvrages Anonymes et Pseudonymes”’ is not in-
cluded. This, I think, supplies the key to all the subsequent mistakes
which took place, and accounts for the extraordinary blindness which
seems to have fallen upon so many intelligent and well-informed persons
on a matter susceptible of the simplest and most obvious explanation. The
* M. Delepierre has, it appears, since discovered his error, itis presumed through ori-
ginal research, as he does not quote any authority. The rather meagre account which he
gives of the volume of 1733, at pp. 108, 109, of his ‘‘ Analyse,” is curiously confined to
the description of that volume which I gave to Mr. Stirling, in my reply to the letter
above quoted.
+ The MS. which Mr. Stirling has been kind enough to lend me has inserted the fol-
lowing interesting autograph letter of the Duc d’Aumale upon the subject :—
‘Le Duc d’Aumale présente ses complements a Mr. Stirling et lui renvoye les deux
volumes qu il avait eu lobligeance de lui préter. Il regrette de n’avoir pu trouver aucun
renseignment nouveau sur les curieux mémoires du Marquis de Villars.
“Orleans House, 11 Avril, 1856.”
226
statement by the anonymous copyist of Mr. Stirling’s MS., that these Me-
moirs were written by the Marquisde Villars, was too readily received, not-
withstanding the glaring improbability, if not impossibility, of what is
added, namely, that they were written, not only by the Marquis de Vil-
lars, but for the instruction of the Marquis de Blécourt—a statement
almost totally irreconcilable with positive dates and facts. The claim
of authorship being thus too readily admitted, all inquiries were turned
in the one, and I fear the wrong direction, namely, the Marquis de Vil-
lars. Whereas, if the work had been understood to be what it really is,
an anonymous one, a moment’s search would have cleared up the mystery,
and the Philobiblon Society would have been poorer by one superfluous
but still curious and interesting book. Barbier’s ‘‘ Dictionnaire des Ano-
nymes,”’ &c., (tom. 2, p. 872, seconde edition, Paris, 1823), in referring to
Madame d’Aulnoy’s well-known ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”
has the following remark :—
‘Le volume intitulé Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne, depuis 1679
jusqu’en 1681, Paris, 1733, in—12, ressemble beaucoup a Vouvrage de
Madame d’Aulnoy.”
Now, it will be remarked that we have here a work mentioned which
is almost identical in title with the MS. of Mr. Stirling, ‘“‘ Mémoires
de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis Pannée 1678 jusquw’ en l'année 1682;”
and the examination of which, and collation with the MS., one would
have thought, would be the first step in the inquiry. Why this was not
done arose, of course, from the preoccupation of all the parties concerned
with the name of Villars. If this had been done, there would of course
have been an end of the matter, as the MS. of Mr. Stirling and the anony-
mous volume of 1733 are identical, excepting those trifling differences
which I shall subsequently point out. It will also be noticed that the re-
semblance between Madame d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne”’
and the anonymous volume of 1733, which struck Mr. Stirling and
others with so much surprise when pointed out by the well-informed
writer in ‘‘The Spectator” newspaper (March 8 and March 15, 1862), is
referred to so early as the year 1823. What is, however, still more sur-
prising is the fact that this very resemblance is pointed out by Mr. Stir-
ling himself in his valuable ‘‘ Annals of the Artists of Spain,”’ published in
1848, not many years before the time that he fell in with the supposed
Villars’ MS. at Sotheby’s. Mr. Stirling, writing of the river Manzanares
at Madrid, which, he pleasantly says, ‘‘ though the dryest in Europe, has
been the great source of smart sayings,’”’* adds in a note the following
remark :—
* Some of these smart sayings are collected in the “‘ Relation de Madrid,” p. 3, ap-
pended to Aarsens de Sommerdyck’s ‘‘ Voyage d’Espagne,” Elzevir, 1666.—Cologne,
1667. When speaking of the largeness of the bridge, and the insignificance of the
stream, it is said that the bridge was waiting for the river, like the Jews for the Messiah.
‘‘Esta Puente espera il Rio come los Judios el Messias.” These jokes seem to have been the
common property of all the early travellers in Spain. Thus Madame d’Aulnoy, in her
‘* Voyage d’ Espagne,” tom. iii., p. 9, says, speaking of this bridge —“‘ I] est superbe, et
227
«« The author of ‘Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne,’ 12mo., Paris, 1738,
likewise has his fling at this unfortunate river—p. 3. These memoirs
seem to be a compilation from Madame d’ Aulnoy and others.”’*
Barbier, however, having been passed over, it appears that Brunet
was lookedinto. The old editions of Brunet make no mention of the ano-
nymous volume of 17338, neither does the new (1860, tom. i., p. 570);
but what he there says by way of explanation to the mention of Madame
d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”’ if not inaccurate, has pro-
bably added to the mystification which already existed on the subject.
Under the head of Aulnoy, or Aunoy, he has the following entry :—
‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne (depuis 1679 jusqu’ en 1681, ano-
nyme) Paris Cl. Barbin, 1690’’—thus giving, or seeming to give, as the
title of Madame d’Aulnoy’s book that which really belongs to the ano-
nymous volume of 1733, which he does not mention at all, but which
he doubtless has confounded, like so many others, with the former. The
copy of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,’’ which
I possess, is the third edition, published at the Hague in 1692. Its
title is simply ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” without any addition,
and is identical with the original edition of Cl. Barbin, Paris, 1690, a
copy of which [ have examined in the Library of Saint Genevieve at
Paris. The words “ depuis 1679 jusqu’ en 1681,’’ which he gives in a
parenthesis, and I suppose by way of explanation, do not appear upon
the title-page of any edition of Madame d’Aulnoy’s “‘ Mémoires ;” but
they form a prominent part of the title of the volume of 1733, which is
a different book altugether, but which any one reading this article by
Brunet would conceive tu be the same.
The next step tu be noticed in this very curious story is the letter
which Mr. Stirling published in ‘‘ Notes and Queries’ (2nd series, vol.
x., p. 187, Sept. 8, 1860), appealing to the readers of that widely dif-
fused and useful journal for any information relative to Villars, or the
“‘Memoires” attributed to him, or of any printed copy or other ma-
nuscript of them. Mr. Stirling went very clearly and very fully into
the subject in this letter, and stated the various researches that he had
made even among the MSS. in the British Museum, ‘‘ where his friends
could not give him any information on the subject.”’ Unfortunately
pour le moins aussi beau que le Pont-neuf, qui traverse la Seine a Paris.” ... “Il y
en eut un qui dit plaisammant !a-dessus, qu il conseilleroit de vendre le Pont pour acheter
de Peau.” This curiously corresponds, almost verbatim, with the following passage in the
then unpublished ‘‘ Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 96 :—‘‘II est bien plus large et bien
plus long que le Pont-neuf de Paris: et l’on ne peut s’empecher de scavoir bon gré acelui
que conseilla a ce Prince de vendre ce Pont ou d’acheter une riviere.” The substance is
in the “ Relation de Madrid,” above quoted. ‘Il est vray que l’Empereur Charles V. y
a fait batir un Pont fort grand et fort beau, que l’on appelle La Puente Segoviuna.
Et Yayant un jour fait voir a un Ambassadeur pour s¢avoir ce qu’il luy ensembloit? II
luy respondit, Menos Puente o mas agua,”’
*“ Annals of the Artists of Spain,” p. 592, vol. iii., note. The “Mémoires de la
Cour d’ Espagne,” Paris, 1733, are quoted at pp. 957, 958, 960, 961, and 963, where
there is a misprint in the reference, which should be to pp. 229, 230 of the ‘‘ Memoires,”’
instead of pp. 129, 130, as quoted. f
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2
228
this appeal met with no response. Had the printed books in the
Museum been examined instead of the MSS., the search would pro-
bably have been rewarded with better success, as it is scarcely possible
that the volume of 1733 can be so rare as not to be found in that vast
collection. In Paris I met with it without the slightest difficulty, in
the public libraries there; two copies being in the Aibliothéque de
? Arsenal, and one in the Bibliotheque Imperiale, which are identical
with my own.
With regard to the history of this copy, at least for the last twenty-
two years, it is easily given. In 1840 it seems to have come into the
possession of the late Mr. Ford, the well-known author of the ‘“‘ Hand-
book of Spain,”’ as the title-page bears his autograph with that date. It
appears to have been a favourite of his, being bound in the beautiful
style of his pet books. It seems also to have been read by him with care,
several pencil marks occurring throughout, and the fly-leaf in front con-
taining also in pencil the reference to Barbier, already mentioned, as
well as the following suggestion :—“‘ It is possible that the author may
have had access to the MS. letters of the Marquise de Villars, ambassa-
dress in Spain at the time of the marriage of Charles II., which were
printed at Amsterdam, in 12mo., 1760.’”’*
The mention of the name of Villars in this MS. note, coupled with the
fact of the volume having been in the possession of Mr. Ford for more
than twenty years, must be considered not the least curious incidentin this
bibliographical Comedy of Errors, when it comes to be stated that the
very person who advised Mr. Stirling to resort to ‘‘ Notes and Queries”’
for information was Wr. Ford himself /
When I apprised Mr. Stirling, in April last, of my having identified
his Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires’’ with the anonymous Memoirs of 1733, his surprise
was great indeed. But far greater was his astonishment when he learned
from me a few days later that it was at Mr. Ford’s sale, in May, 1861,
that I bought my copy of these Memoirs.| In a letter to me from
Keir, dated April 23, 1862, Mr. Stirling says on this subject :— )
“Tf you had told me that you had found Villars in print on my own
shelves, you could hardly have surprised me more than by saying you
bought the book at Mr. Ford’s sale. He was my intimate friend and
near neighbour in London, and each of us had the entire use of each
other’s books. He saw the MS. of Villars many times, and, although,
I cannot say positively that he ever took it home with him, I think it
very likely he may have done so. We have several times discussed the
matter and looked at the MS. together, and nothing in it ever suggested
to him the volume which he seems to have had at home. What is still
more strange is, that I, knowing as I thought his books well, bid for
every one at the sale that I knew not to be in my own collection, and
* A copy of the “‘ Lettres de Madame La Marquise de Villars,”’ published at Amster-
dam (obligingly lent me by Mr. Stirling) is dated 1759.
+ It is numbered 410 in Mr. Ford’s Catalogue, and cost me 11s.
SSS
229
certainly paid them more than one visit at Sotheby’s. Indeed, as I read
over again your description of your ‘ Mémoires,’ I have a vague recol-
lection of having the book in my hand, and supposing it to be identical
with a little book printed at Cologne some time at the end of the 17th
century—‘ Relation de ce qu’est passée a la Cour d’ Espagne entre D. Juan
d’Autriche et le Pere Nithard,’ or some such title.* However this may
be, I do not think I ever chanced to meet it at Mr. Ford’s, and I am
sure he had either forgotten the fact of its existence, or did not connect
it in any way with the name of Villars, or the subject of my MS. ... .
Whether my letter to ‘ Notes and Queries’ was written before or after
Ford’s death, I cannot say, having no copy of it here; but I think it
was after. I remember that he suggested my trying that source of in-
formation.”
Having thus cleared away this preliminary matter, it remains for
me to give a brief account of the anonymous volume of 1733; to esta-
blish its perfect identity (the authorship and a short introduction alone
excepted) with the MS. and printed volume of Mr. Stirling; to point
out certain difficulties in the way of receiving some at least of the state-
ments of the unknown transcriber of Mr. Stirling’s MS.; to show, not
vaguely, but by direct reference to the pages of each book, and to what
extent, the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” by Mme. d’ Aulnoy, and
the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne” published in 1783, are taken
one from the other, or both from a common source; and, finally, to in-
dicate the track which led me with little difficulty up to what I believe
to be that source, namely, the MS. ‘‘ Memoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”
in the Library of the Arsenal at Paris, of which, as far as this inquiry
is concerned, I may claim to be the discoverer; which I believe to be
the source of all the others; and of which I shall give a full description
at the end.
ON THE EDITION OF 1733.
‘‘MEMOIRES DE LA Cour pv’ Espagne, depuis l’année 1679 jusqu’ en
1681. Ou lon verra les Ministeres de Dom Juan et du Duc de Mepina
Cxtr. Et diverses choses concernant la Monarchie Espagnole. A Parts
chez Jean-Fr. Josse. rue Saint Jacques, a la Fleur de Lys d’Or.
M.DCO.XXXIII. Avec Approbation, et Privilege du Roy.”
This book, which I have been the first to identify with the MS. and
printed ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne par le Marquis DE Vitiars,”’
of Mr. Stirling, is an octavo volume, containing 371 pages, exclusive of
three leaves of introductory matter which are unnumbered. These con-
sist of an Avertissement, two pages; Approbation and Privilege du Roy,
three pages, and Pautes a Corriger, one page. The Avertissement is as
follows :—
* IT have an early translation of this book, with the following title :—‘“‘ The Spanish
History, or a Relation of the Differences that happened in the Court of Spain between
Don John, of Austria, and Cardinal Nitard, with other Transactions of that Kingdom.”
London, 1678.
230
‘* AVERTISSEMENT.
‘‘ Quoique je puisse dire en faveur de ces Mémoires, on ne doit rien
croire qu’apres les avoir lis; il m’est impossible de m’autoriser du nom
de leur Auteur puisque je VPignore, et 11 importe peu de quelle main
vienne un ouvrage pourvu qu'il soit bon; celui que je présente au public
a paru tel a plusieurs personnes de gout qui m’en ont conseillé Pimpres-
sion aprés l’avoir examiné tres-scrupuleusement ; je souhaite que ceux
qui le liront, pensent de méme; on a toujours aimé les Mémoires, cette
facgon d’ecrire |’ Histoire a paru totjours plus propre qu’aucune autre
aux details, souvent plus intéressants que le fonds méme de I’ Histoire ;
sur ce principe le Public doit me scavoir gré de Pintention que j’ai eué
et me pardonner d’avoir hazardé un ouvrage inconnu en faveur de
Vesperance que je devois avoir de lui plaire.”
The*‘‘ A pprobation,” signed ‘‘ Gros DE Bozg,’’ and the *‘ Privilege du
Roy,” signed ‘‘ Satnson,”? with the docket of registration signed ‘‘G.
Martin, Syndic,” do not call for any particular description.
From the whole of this introductory matter, it will be seen that the
same consultations, the same inquiries, and the same forgetfulness of
collateral circumstances which preceded the publication of Mr. Stirling’s
volume in 1861 attended the appearance of the same work 129 years
before.
The differences existing between the Paris edition of the “‘ Mé-
moires de la Cour d’Espagne,” 1738, and the manuscript and printed
“Mémoires” of Mr. Stirling, consist principally in frequent transposi-
tions of words and sentences; in the punctuation, which varies consi-
derably throughout; in numerous substitutions of small but nearly
corresponding words, easily mistakeable by the copyist or compositor,
and in occasional omissivns or additions, seldom extending beyond a
few words, except at p. 198 of the Paris edition, where 14 lines in the
Stirling ‘‘ Memoirs,” p. 190, reflecting on the zeal of the monks who as-
sisted at the ‘‘ Auto da Fe” of 1680, are omitted.*
These minute differences are so numerous and so unimportant that
it would be wearisome and useless to point them out. They occur in
almost every sentence. ‘‘ Sa” for ‘‘ la,’’ ‘‘ce’” for “‘le,”’ ‘‘ six” for “ dix,”
are perpetually replacing each other. <A few that involve substantial
differences may be noted. In Mr. Stirling’s edition, p. 52, speaking of
the king’s journey towards the frontier to meet his bride, we read, ‘‘ Le
Roy étant parti de Madrid le 21 Octobre, arriva le 31 4 Burgos.” <A jour-
ney of less than forty-three miles inten days seems rather sluw even for the
most careless of lovers, which Charles II. of Spain, though very different
* These fourteen lines, as given in the Stirling MS., p. 210, and in the printed ‘“* Mé=
moires de Villars,” p. 190, commences thus :—‘ On voyoit des moins d’une extréme igno-
rance haranguant impunement ces juifs,” &c. The Arsenal MS. gives the passage entire
(folios 58 and 59 ; but reads ‘‘ impetueusement” for ‘‘ impunement,” which is clearly more
correct.
231
from his namesake of England, certainly was very far from being.*¥ The
reading of the Paris edition of 1733, p. 53, restores the character of the
king for ardour and rapidity. ‘“Le Roy étant parti de Madrid le 2
Octobre, arriva Je lendemain a Burgos.” Inthe London edition, p. 101,
line 14, we have ‘‘ Le conferance ‘et la Camerara Mayor.” ‘The Paris
edition, p. 105, 1. 5, reads more correctly “le confesseur et la Camera
Mayor.” In the Paris edition, p. 107, 1. 2, ‘il [ils] ne fournirent
point les cessions dans le tems” is omitted from the London edition, p.
103, 1.9. The Paris edition, p. 270, 1. 10, has ‘il se retira ensuite
chez lui et tint son équipage prét pour partir, le lendemain il rectt
Vordre signé du Roy,” which is not given in the London edition, p. 259,
1,17. At p. 260, 1.10, speaking of the banishment.of the Count de
Monterey, the London edition says—‘‘ Tout le monde luy eroit con-
traire.”’ The Paris edition, p. 271, 1. 5, reads ‘‘tout le monde éfoct
contraire,’’ and adds the important reason, ‘‘ parce que tout le monde le
craignoit.” At p. 287, 1. 20, the date [1630], which is wanting in the
London edition, is supplied in the Paris edition, p. 300, 1.2. These
specimens will, it is presuined, be sufficient to show the extent of the
differences which exist between the Paris edition of 1733 and the so-
ealled Villars MS. and printed “‘ Memoires” of 1861.
THE MARQUIS DF BLECOURT.
‘‘ Dans une note en téte de ces Mémoires, l’on dit qwils ont été écrits
pour Vinstruction du Marquis de Blécourt.”—Préface, xviii.
‘‘Ses Mémoires ont été donnés pour instruction au Marquis de Blé-
court, Lieutenant-Général des Armées du Roy lorsque sa Majesté Va
envoyé en Espagne aprés la Traité de Partage au sujet du Testament du
Roy Charles Second, et y a resté pendant-plusicurs années en qualité
A’Envové anprés de Phillippe V.”—Préface des Mémoires, p. xxv.
The statement in the above extracts that the ‘Mémoires de la Cour
d’Hspagne”’ were written by the Marquis de Villars for the information
of the Marquis de Blecourt, is, as 1 have said, almost totally irreconcila-
ble with positive dates and facts.
The Marquis de Villars died on the 20th March, 1698, at an advanced
age, whether 80 years or 75 is not of much consequence.| The Mar-
* Madame de Villars, in her first letter, 2nd November, 1679, writes expressly on this
point as follows :—‘‘ Je n’ai pas eu le courage d’aller a Burgos. M. de Villars, qui m’at-
tendoit ici, est parti pour rejoindre le Roi, qui va chercher la Reine d’une telle impetuo-
sité qu’ on ne le peut suivre.”— Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 6.
+ Saint-Simon says—“ Le vieux Villars mourut en méme temps [1698] a Paris en
deux jours a plus de quatre-vingt ans” (‘‘ Memoires de Saint-Simon,” t. ii., p. 104)—a
statement which is adopted by the ‘‘ Biographie Universelle,” t. xlviii., p. 528, which says
that the Marquis de Villars died in 1698, aged 80. But Mr. Stirling points out that
Anselme, in his ‘‘ Histoire de la Maison Royale de France,” Paris, 1730, fol., t. v.,
p- 106, only gives him 75 years. This seems to be corroborated substantially in a note
to ‘‘ Lettres de Madame la Marquise de Villars’ (Amsterdam, 1759, p. 170), which, under
date 26th September, 1680, says, ‘‘M. et Madame de Villars avoient tons deux 55 ans.
i] mourut en 1698, elle en 1706.”
232
quis d’ Harcourt, in whose train the Marquis de Blécourt first went to
Spain, was sent ambassador to Madrid in the month of December, 1697.*
It is barely possible that, in the eight or nine weeks that intervened
between the appointment of the Marquis d’Harcourt and the death of
Villars, the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne’’ in which there is inter-
nal evidence to prove that they were written by a cotemporary of the
events which they describe,t might have been given to Blécourt, an
attaché to the embassy of the Marquis d’Harcourt. The improbability,
however, of his having done so, is so striking that it scarcely requires to be
pointed out. No connexion whatever between the Marquis de Villars and
the Marquis de Blecourt has been asserted, even by the most credulous
believer in the alleged authorship, by the former, of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la
Cour d’Espagne.” No reason can be suggested, either of private friend-
ship or public duty, for the Marquis de Villars, in the last days of his
protracted life, putting into the hands of a stranger a manuscript con-
taining, as I shall prove, the most cruel reflections on the memory of the
niece of his sovereign. This princess, Louisa of Orleans, the young
Queen of Spain, the object of so much censure in the ‘‘ Mémoires,” had
been eight years dead, and her place filled almost for the same period
by a stranger to those ‘‘ Mémoires,” the less popular and less attractive
Maria Anne of Newburg. The Queen Dowager, another of the promi-
nent characters in the ‘‘ Mémoires,” had just died. The Duke of Me-
dina-Celi had been dead since 1691. Hverything was changed. For
practical purposes, Villars might as well have given to Blécourt a copy
of the romance of Cyrus, from which he derived his surname of Oron-
dates, as a history of the Spanish Court as it existed eighteen years be-
fore. If it were intended for his amusement, the rzfacimento of Ma-
dame d’Aulnoy, already in print for seven years, would have answered
the purpose much better. Why burden a soldier’s baggage with a large
manuscript in folio, when he could have carried the whole matter in
print in the Hague edition of 1692, in the compass of a pack of cards ?¢
That the author of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne” was aware of
the use which had been made of them by Madame d’Aulnoy, in 1690,
may be considered certain. That they were not then in any public de-
pository, and could not have been consulted without the express sanction
of the writer, admits of little doubt. As much of them as could be pub-
lished without giving offence having appeared under the name of a lively
and popular authoress, who seems to have had a privilege for such reve-
lations, the original writer’s interest in them seemed to cease. How
the editor of the volume of 1733 could have been ignorant of Madame
* “ Histoire Generale de la Diplomatie Francaise,” par M. de Flassan, Paris, 1811;
seconde edition, t.iv., p. 190; also ‘‘ Memoirs of the Marquis de Torcy,” London, 1755,
vol.i, p.13; and “ Biographie Universelle,” t. xix., p. 404.
+ This will be made made manifest when I come to speak of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires de
la Cour d’Espagne,” in the library of the Arsenal at Paris.
t My copy of Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne” (the Hague,
1692) is about 5% inches long, by 22 inches wide.
233
d’Aulnoy’s volumes of 1690, bearing a similar name and treating of a
similar time, is very strange; but it is not more strange than the forget-
fulness of Mr. Ford.
To return to our narrative, it was not until April, 1700, two years
after the death of Villars, that Blécourt was left at Madrid by the Mar-
quis d’Harcourt, as his representative.* In this somewhat subordinate
position he remained at the court of Spain until May, 1705,} during
the several embassies of M. de Marsin;{ the Cardinal d’Estrées, M.
PAbbé d’Estrées,§ and the Duc de Grammont.|| To these succeeded
Amelot, whose capacity, activity, and fascinating manners, are spoken
of in the highest terms by Saint-Simon.** Towards the end of April,
1705, Amelot took his departure for Madrid, where he remained as am-
bassador until the autumn of 1709.{+ On the 6th of May, 1709, in a
letter to Louis XIV., he asks for his congé, partly on public grounds,
and partly that the state of his health required it.{{ Ina subsequent
letter, dated 17th May, 1709, he urges the matter of his congé more
earnestly, and suggests M. de Blécourt as his successor.§§ His wishes
were acceded to in both respects; and we find him, in July, 1709, wait-
ing for the arrival of M. de Biécourt.|||| It was on the 23rd of August,
1709,*** exactly eleven years and a half after the death of Villars, that
the Marquis de Blécourt entered Madrid as ambassador in his own right,
and for the first time justified the description of the anonymous editor
of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires” in the possession of Mr. Stirling, of having been
sent by his Majesty into Spain in this or any other capacity. As am-
bassador he remained but two years at Madrid, having asked and ob-
tained his recallin 1711.+++ To conelude this sketch of the life of Blé-
court, it may be added that he died in 1719.1{+
* “Tundi 12 [Avril, 1700] a Versailles.”
‘‘ Le marquis d’Harcourt, notre ambassadeur a Madrid, a pris son audience de congé
du roi d’ Espagne; mais il demeurera la encore quelques jours. II y laissera Blécourt,
qu’il y avoit amené avec lui, a qui le roi donne le titre d’envoyé avec 18,000 francs
d’appointments.”—Journal de Dangeau, t. vil., p. 291.
+ “Dimanche 27, Jour de la PentecOte a Versailles” [ Mai, 1705].
‘¢ Avant que le roi allat a la Messe, M. de Torcy lui presenta M. de Blécourt, qui re-
vient d’Espagne on il avoit ete avec M. le duc d’Harcourt, qui I’ y avoit laissé pour y
faire les affaires du roi.’’——Journal de Dangeau, t. ix., p. 200.
{ M. de Marsin asked to be recalled in September, 1702.—Saint-Simon, t. iii.
. 434.
i § The Cardinal d’Estrées left M. ?Abbé d’Estrées after him, ‘‘avec le caractere
d’ambassadeur.”—Saint-Simon, t. iv., p. 178.
: || The Duc de Grammont was appointed successor to M. l’Abbe d’Estrées in 1704.
—Ibid. p. 270.
** Saint-Simon, t. vil., p. 323.
+} Saint-Simon, t. iv., p. 432; t. vii., pp. 453, 454.
tt Saint-Simon, t. vii., p. 452. §§ Saint-Simon, t. vii., p. 452.
{||| Journal de Dangeau, t. xii., p. 461.
*** Saint-Simon, t. vii, pp. 453, 454.
+++ M.de Bonnac, neveu de Bonrepaux, was named as his successor in 1711.—Jour-
nal de Dangeau, t. xili., p. 410.
ttf Decembre, 1719, Mercrédi, 13.
“ Blécourt gouverneur de Navarreins est mort.”—Journal de Dangeau, t. XViil., p.181.
934
But, although the Marquis de Blécourt did not, and could not, have re-
ceived from the Marquis de Villars the ‘‘ Memoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”’
which are alleged to have been written for his information, it is very
ingular that he did receive from his predecessor, Amelot, a remark-
able letter of instructions relative to the position of the French Km-
bassy at Madrid, and the conduct to be pursued there by the ambassa-
dor, the subject of which has a striking resemblance to one or the
other of the missing works attributed to the Marquis de Villars, by the
anonymous editor of the MS. ‘‘Mémoires.”’ These works are :—
‘Des Mémoires des affaires concernant le Commerce que les Ambas-
sadeurs du Roy Trés Chretien out poursuivi a la cour d’ Espagne Gopem
le Traite de Nimegue,” &c.
“Du cérémouial des Ambassadeurs de la Cour de France a alls
ad’ Espagne.”’
This important document, written by Amelot, is headed ‘‘ Mémoire
pour le Marquis de-Blécourt, Envoyé Extraordinaire du Roi en Espagne”
(Bibl. imp. du Louvre. F. 325, t. xxvi. piéce 74).
Itis too long for insertion here, but is worth referring to in the ‘‘ Mé-
moires de Saint Simon,” tom. vii. from p. 454 to 458, where it is given
in full. It is very interesting, and makes us acquainted with some cu-
rious circumstances. Among others, the following, which shows that
the author of ‘‘The Bible in Spain” had some active predecessors in the
reign of Queen Anne. Speaking of the efforts of the English and Dutch
to introduce the Protestant religion into Spain, Amelot, “writing to Blé-
court, says :—
“On sait ce qw’ ils ont fait en Aragon et en Valence, pendant qu’ ils
en ont été les maitres; que la ductrine catholique y a été corrompue
en bien des endroits, et que lon a trouvé sur un vaisseau anglois qui a
été pris, quatorze mille exemplaires du catechisme de la liturgie an-
glicane, que la reine Anne envoyoit pour fair distribuer dans ces. deux
royaumes.”’*
This state paper, given by Amelot to Blécourt, upon a subject and
under circumstances so closely resembling the alleged previous transac-
tion of Villars, is taken from the vast collection of manuscripts, amount-
ing to about 200 volumes in folio, which was formed towards the close
of his life by the celebrated Marechal Duc de Noailles. It was to the
second daughter of Noailles, Amable-Gabrielle, that Marshal Villars (the
son of the Marquis de Villars), married in 1721 his only son.| From
this connexion between the families of the Duc de Noailles and the Mar-
quis de Villars, it is not at all improbable that a Memoir connected with
the French embassy at the Court of Spain, which was found among the
* For this passage see Saiut- Simon, t. vil., p. 457. The Memoir begins at p. 453.
t+ ‘‘Le maréchal de Villars maria son fils unique a une fille de duc de Noailles ex-
trémement jolie, et depuis dame du palais, et apres dame d’atours de la reine, femme de
beaucoup d’esprit et dagrement, devenue devéte a ravir, et dans tous les temps intrigante
et cheminant a merveille.”—Saint-Simon, t. xviii., p. 172.
239
papers of the former, should have been attributed to the latter by the
anonymous editor of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires,’’ whose inaccurate recollec-
tion of other circumstances connected with these ‘‘ Mémoires’ I think I —
have established.
MADAME D’ AULNOY.
Hey “‘ Voyage @’ Espagne,” and ‘‘ Cour @ Espagne.”
TL now come to a brief examination of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s celebrated
“Travels in Spain,” and her less known, but to us more interesting
‘¢ Memoirs of the Court of Spain.” This inquiry has an historical im-
portance, which, in a bibliographical point of view, perhaps, it cannot
lay claim to. The very curious statements contained in both works,
particularly in the latter, would, if taken merely on her own authority,
possess little if any value. It 1s therefore important to discover, if pos-
sible, the source from which she derived those minute details of courtly
intrigue which form so large a portion of her amusing narratives.
Her “ Relation du Voyage d’Espagne” was first published at Paris
in 1691. It has frequently been reprinted, my own copy being that
published at the Hague in 1715. It has always been very popular in
England, under the name of ‘‘ The Lady’s Travels,’’ of which the eleventh
edition was published in 1808, in two volumes. Her ‘‘ Mémoires de la
Cour d’Espaene”’ were first published, as I have already said, at Paris
in 1690. This book seems at first to have met with the same favourable
reception in England as her travels, which it does not appear to have
retained. It was translated into English by the facetious Tom Brown,
in 1692, but I am not aware of its having been ever reprinted.*
These works appear to have met with less favour in France than in
foreign countries, at least as far as any belief in their marvellous state-
* ¢ Memoirs of the Court of Spain. In Two Parts. Written by an Ingenious
French Lady. Done into English by T. Brown. Utile Dulci.” London, 1692.
Since this paper was written, I have met with a later edition of this translation, having
the following fuller title, but differing in no other respect, except being printed on better
and larger paper, from the edition of 1692, which it does not mention :—‘ Memoirs of the
Present State ofthe Court and Councils of Spain. In Two Parts. With the true Reasons why
this vast Monarchy, which in the last Century made so considerable a Figure in the World,
is in this so Feeble and Paralytick.” London, 1701. ‘They both contain an amusing
“ Bpistle Dedicatory’ ‘‘To His Honest Friend Mr. William Pate of London, Woollen-
Draper,” in which the facetious Tom Brown translates the line, ‘‘ Penitus toto divisos
Orbe Britannos,’” “The Britons are the most divided people in the whole world.”’ I have
another old translation, but of a different book altogether, called ‘‘ The Present Court of
Spain, Or the Modern ‘Gallantry of the Spanish Nobility unfolded, &c. By the Inge-
nious Lady , Author of ‘ The Memoirs and Travels into Spain.’ Done into English
by J. P. wien 1693.77"
This last. seems to be’a mere fabrication. Itis acollection of love-letters, more senti-
mental and more unreal, however, than the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Angleterre,”’ also
attributed to Madame d’Aulnoy, of which the Duke of Monmouth may be considered
the hero, and of which I have an edition, in two small volumes, printed at the Hague in
1795.
R.I. A. PROC. VOL. VII. 21
ments was concerned. So early as the year1718, we find the Abbé de
Vayrac, in his “ Etat Present de ’Espagne,” disposing of the lady’s pre-
tensions to veracity in a very summary manner, and even charging her
with a deliberate attempt to bring the Spanish nation into contempt.
In the “‘ Discours Preliminaire,”’ (p. 7), prefixed to that work, the Abbé
has the following remarks upon the lively authoress of ‘“ L’oiseau bleu”
and ‘‘La Biche au bois,” which in our nursery days we would have
‘ thought rather severe.
M. de Vayrac, after referring with some degree of approval to a co-
temporary traveller, thus continues :—“‘ Mais si j’ai ‘cette complaisance
pour lui, je ne scaurois me resoudre a l’avoir pour Madame L.C.D.,...
puisque de propos délibére, et contre ses propres lumieres, elle a com-
posé deux ouvrages, dont l’un a pour titre Mémorres, et Pautre Voyage
de la Cour d’ Espagne* dans lesquels on ne voit depuis le commence-
ment jusqu’a la fin qu’ un enchainement de contes fabuleux, ou de
railleries picquantes pour tourner les Espagnols en ridicules. Mais
parce que je me suis proposé de ne rien dire qui ne soit absolument ne-
cessaire pour donner au Lecteur une idee juste des moeurs, des coutumes
et du gouvernment de ces peuples, je me contenterai d’en citer quelques
endroits qui luy feront voir jusques ou elle a porté les traits de sa Satyre,
et qui le détermineront 4 n’ajouter pas plus de foy a ce quelle a dit,
qu’ aux ingenicux Contes des Kées, dont elle a regalé le public, pour
faire perdre agreeablement le tems a ceux qui n’avoient rien de mieux
a fair qu’ a les lire.’”’—Discours Preliminaire, pp. 7, 8.
The example which the Abbe de Vayrac quotes of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s
want of truth is the account which she gives of the entry of Anne of
Austria into atown of Catalonia, when she was going to be married to
Philip TV. This town was famous for its manufacture of silk stockings,
and the good people thought they could not present their future Queen
with anything more acceptable than some of the useful articles in which
they excelled. But her Mayor domo mayor the Duke of Medina Sido-
nia rejected the offerings with indignation, telling them that it should
be understood that the Queens of Spain had no legs. ‘‘ Aveis de saber,”
said he, “‘ que las Reynas de L’spana no tienen prernas.”+ This anecdote
is taken from the “‘ Cour d’Espagne,”’ that from the ‘‘ Voyage”’ is about
Madame d’Aulnoy’s own reception by the ladies of Bayonne.{
* The Abbé is evidently too angry to give the titles of these detestable books correctiy.
The same may be said of the initials of the author’s name, which should be “ M. C.”
(Marie Catherine), and not “L. C.,” as he gives them.
+ See ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” premiere partie, p 3. The sequel may be
given in the translation of Tom Brown :—‘ However it was, the young Queen, who was
not as yet acquainted with the niceties of the Spanish language, took it in the literal sense,
and began to weep, saying ‘that she was fully determined to go back to Vienna; and if:
she had known before her departure from thence that they had designed to cut off her
legs, she would rather have died than stirred a foot.’’’—-Page 4.
+ ‘‘Some who came to see me brought little sucking-pigs under their arms, as we do
litle dogs ; it is true they were very spruce, and several of them had collars of ribbons of
wet
237
As to her ‘“‘ Travels,’ keen observation, lively imagination, a fund
of humour, and a bold appropriation of the labours of her predecessors,
have been the sources whence they were derived. In writing her ‘‘ Voyage
d’Espagne’”’ she evidently had before her the same mysterious authority
of which she made so much larger use, when compiling her ‘‘ Mémoires
de la Cour d’Espagne.” A few instances will suffice. From p. 6 to
p- 9, in Mr. Stirling’s book, beginning at ‘‘ Les grands officiers,’’ and end-
ing at ‘‘ del despacho universal,” the whole matter is given almost ver-
batim in the ‘“‘ Relation du Voyage d’Espagne,” t. 3, from p. 98 to p.
100.
A few shorter passages I shall put under their respective heads,
quoting Mr. Stirling’s book for shortness’ sake as VitLars :—
VILLARsS,
“Depuis plus de cent ans Les Roys
@Espagne tiennent ordinairement leur
cour a Madrid.”’—p. 5.
““C’est une Ville assés grande, sans mu-
railles, située au milieu del’ Espagne, dans
un pais sec et decouvert.”—p. 5
‘Le Palais du Roy est a l’extremité
de la ville vers le Midy: Sa facade en
d’ordre Dorique, d’une pierre comme de
Grez: deux Pavillons de Briques la ter-
minent a droite et a gauche: Les trois
autre cotés de ce Palais n’ont ny forme ni
raport entre eux.”—p. 5.
‘Au dessous du Palais Le Terrain qui
va en penchant jusqu’au Manzanares, est
fermé de Murailles,” &c.—p. 6.
D’AULNoy.
‘‘T] y a plus d’un Siecle que les Rois
d’ Espagne la choisirent pour y tenir leur
cour.”— Voyage, t. ii., p. 112.
‘“‘ Ta ville n’est pas entourée de mu-
railles: * * * La ville est située au millieu
d’Espagne :* * * tous les Pais est sec, et fort
decouvert.”— Voyage, t. ii., pp. 112, 113.
“Le Palais est a l’extremité de la ville
vers le Midi. Il est bati de pierres fort
blanches, Deux Pavillons de brique ter-
minent la facade: le reste n’est point regu~
lier.” — Voyage, t. iii., p. 4.
“Te terrain, comme je lai marqte,
s’etend jusqu’ au bord du Manganares. Tout
est enclos de murailles,” &c.— Voyage, t. iii.
p. 6.
With regard to the other work, her ‘‘ Mémoires de la Courd’Espagne,”’
which more nearly concerns us, it may be said in one word, that there
is scarcely a sentence in it, from beginning to end, bearing upon politi-
cal matters (a few sentimental messages and letters excepted), which
cannot be found almost verbatim in the original MS., from which she, as
well as the unknown editor of the volume of 17838, took their materials.
There is this important difference, however, between the two, that while
Madame d’Aulnoy, either to make her book more interesting, or the bet-
ter to disguise her theft, or perhaps the task assigned her, has so broken
up and rearranged the matter of the original, dividing and reuniting it
in such a capricious way, that it requires the utmost patience and perse-
_yerance to follow her through all her windings, the anonymous editor
of the volume of 17838 gives his story as he finds it, merely omitting such
portions as would be likely to give offence to the French court. This, I
various colours; however, this custom looks very odd, and I cannot but think that several
among themselves are disgusted at it : when they danced, they must set them down, and
let these grunting animals run about the chamber, where they made a very pleasant har-
mony. These ladies danced at my entreaty, the Baron of Castlenau having sent for pipes
and tabors.”—The Lady’s Travels, vol. i., p. 3.
238
think, will be clearly manifest when I come to speak of the MS. in the
library of the Arsenal at Paris, to which I have already alluded. To
prove these resemblances by direct quotation would be simply to reprint
the two books. A reference to the corresponding pages of each work
must suffice. In the following columns will be found the entire result
of my collation of the two ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” using for
that purpose Mr. Stirling’s volume of 1861, as being the most accessible,
and quoting it for convenience by the name of Viriars, and of Madame
@Aulnoy’s work, the edition published at the Hague, in 1692, in two
parts.*
MEMOIRES DE LA COUR D’ESPAGNE.
(VILLARS)—1861. (D’AULNOY)—1692, (VILLARS.) —1861. (D’ AULNOY.)—1862.
Page. Pari I., Page. Page. Part l., Page.
13, 14, 15, 15,16. 78, 78, 80, 81, 81. 44, 45. 124, 125.
17, 18. 90: 46, 47. 126, 127.
it) 99: 49, 50, 51. 120, 121.
20. 66, 67. 51, 52. 129.
21 [Valenzuela]. 67. 52, 53. 130.
Ph, Oe 67, 68. 53, 54. 130.
22 [Verses on Don 69. 54, 55, 56. 131, 182.
John | 56, 57, 58, 59, 60. 132, 133, 134, 135.
23,20, 24. 74, 74, 75. 60, 61, 62. 135, 186, 137, 138.
25, 26. LO Or ate 62, 63, 64, 65. 139, 140, 141, 142.
26, .27, 28. 89; 90, 91. 66, 67, 68, 69, 70. 143, 144, 145, 146,
oO: S191, 92: 147.
30. OE 932 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 147, 148, 149, 150,
a1, 32 88, 94. 75, 76. Hol, 152, 1535
32. 101, 102, 103. 77, 78, 79, 80, 81. 155, 156, 157, 158,
33, 34. PartI., p.9; Part II., ; 159.
p-103; and ‘‘Voy- | 82, 82, 83, 83, 84. 161, 163, 164, 167.
AGC Cel Ds 94h | 1694 90) OL 925 OS. aml puedes Or
t. ili., p. 185. 945.99. 181, 182.
35, 36 88, 89, 102. 95, 96; 97. 182, 183.
36, 37. 104, 105. 100, 101, 102. 184, 185.
38, 39, 40 sha tyéan dake als aa 105. 186, 187.
A1,-42. 84, 85. 109. 189.
42, 43 82, 83. 110) TA 12) ko ROO ole lo.
43, 44 105, 119. 114, 115s Pio 193, 194, 195.
44, 120; 116, 117; 119,120. 195,197.
PU eS Oe OP i a ee
* It will be recollected that the opening pages of Villars and Madame d’Aulnoy’s
‘¢ Voyage” bave been already identified. I begin at p. 13 of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour
d’Espagne.” London, 1861.
+ Those lively verses on Maria Calderon, the celebrated actress and mother of Don
John, which are only alluded to in Villars, are given in full, with a French translation by
Madame d’ Aulnoy, part 1, p. 69. They are “done” into English verse somewhat freely,
in every sense. of the word, by Tom Brown, at p. 68 of his translation.
+ One of the passages at p. 115 of Villars, p. 120 of the volume of 1733, and p. 194-5
of d’Aulnoy, is the following. Itisa portion of the account which is given of the tumul-
tuous assembling of the people at Madrid, in 1679, during the iliness of Marcos Dias :—
‘¢ T] arriva meme que dans ce temps 1a le Roy étant allé a quelqnes églises, ils le suive-
rent en grande nombre criant, viva el Rey, Muera el Mal Govierno.” This seems to
have been a favourite cry with the Madrilenes. It is again repeated at p. 154 of Vil-
lars, and p. 46, seconde partie of Madame d’Aulnoy. In‘ A Relation of a Voyage
(VILLARS,)—1861.
\D’ AuLNOY.)—1692.
239
(VILLARS.)—1861,
(D’ AULNOY.)—1862.
Page. Part I, Page. Page. Part l., Page.
121. 200, 201. 237. 137, 140.
122 to 127. Part II., p. 13 to 1% 240, 241. 146, 147.
128 to 134. 18 to 21. 249, 243. 148, 149.
135, 136. 6507.28. 243, 244, 245. 150, 150, 151.
138. 25, 26. 248, 249. 164, 165.
143. 29 250, 252. 164, 167.
144. 36. 258. 174.
145. 37. 260. 178.
148, 149, 150, 151. 39, 39, 40, 41, 42. 263, 264. 180, 181.
153, 154, 155. 44, 45, 46. 267. 188.
187 to 191. 52 to 56. 268, 269. 189.
193. 59. 24 Os 2d Ve LOS Oe
196. 59. 274. 193.
202. 92. 276, 278. 194, 195,
206. 95. 283, 284. 195, 210.
207, 209. 975 98 287, 288. 206, 207.
211. Y 106, 107 2911. 209.
213, 214, 215. 108, 109, 110. 298. 213.
PaO Ad TEAL saad ba bs 299, 300. 2V4, 215.
218, 220, 223, 224. 101, 103, 122, 123. 300, 301, 302. 215, 216.
226, 228. 27 N28: 3038, 304, 305. ZiliG, 2a Te
230, 231. 151, 132, 133. 308, 309. 218, 219.
232, 233. 134. 809, 310, 311. Moh ITS) aa)
234, 235. 141, 143. 312. Part De, p. 2028
The description of the various councils with which the Villars’ ‘* Mé-
moirs’’ conclude, appears at the end of the first part of Madam d’ Aulnoy’s
‘‘ Mémoires,” from p. 202 top. 216. Perhaps the fullest account of these
councils is given in the Abbé de Vayrac’s ‘‘ Etat Present de l’ Espagne,”’
Paris, 1718, tom. 3, pp. 300-462. I have an earlier tract, ‘‘ The Pre-
sent State of Spain, &c., translated from the Spanish copy lately printed
at Madrid,’’ London, 1706, which also gives an account of them.
THE MS. ‘‘ MEMOIRES DE LA COUR D’ESPAGNE,’”’ IN THE LIBRARY OF THE
ARSENAL AT PARIS.
Considering the easy steps that led me to a knowledge of this MS.
it is singular that among Mr. Stirling’s friends at the British Museum,
and the still wider circle of the contributors to ‘‘ Notes and Queries,’’
there was no one found discursive enough in his reading to point out to
him its existence, which, the clew once being given, was as easy to
discover as the Barriére du Trone, or the Place de la Concorde. Find-
ing, like Mr. Stirling and his referees, that the usual sources of in-
made through a great part of Spain,” by Francis Willoughby, Esq., London, 1673, we
have the following account of it thirty-five years earlier :—
‘¢ Bread is very scarce and very dear in many places of Spain, because of the barren-
ness of the soil and want of rain, &. . .
“This summer [1664] there was a tumult at Madrid: the poor people gathering
about the King’s palace cried out, ‘‘ Let the King live, but let the ill government die,”
&c., p. 497,
240
formation would reveal nothing more of the Marquis de Villars and his
supposed authorship, I determined to break new ground. Luckily, in
the Library of the King’s Inns, Dublin, there is one department parti-
cularly rich in French histor ical memoirs. Among these is the “ His-
toire Generale et Raisonnée de la Diplomatie Frangaise (seconde edition)”
Paris, 1811, 7 tomes in 8yo., by M. de Flassan. On turning over the
leaves of this book, and consulting the index, the name of the Marquis
de Villars at once rewarded me for departing a little out of the beaten
track. I found to my astonishment in vol. 4, from p. 25 to p. 80, an
elaborate account of a certain difference which the Marquis de Villars had
with the government at Madrid in reference to the rights and privileges
of the Spanish embassy, of which I had a perfect recollection from my
reading of the volume of 17338, and Mr. Stirling’s volume of 1861. On :
collating the passages, I found them identical, M. de Flassan’s account
corresponding almost verbatim with that at pp. 8 and 9, and from
p. 127 to p. 186 of the volume of 17338; p. 10, and from p. 122 to p. 131
of Mr. Stirling’s book; and in Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la
Cour d’Espagne,” part 2, from p. 13 to p. 17. What appeared to me
to be very singular, however, was, that the account was taken, not from
the volume of 1733, in which it had been published to the world seventy-
five years previously, nor even from the better known and older published
work of Madame d’Aulnoy, whose name, however, would scarcely have
been of much weight in the grave investigations of diplomacy, but from
a MS., the title of which is thus given—“ Ktat de VEspagne, manuscr.
in fol. bibl. de PArsenal”’ [ Paris]. On this discovery, I felt at once
that I was on the right track ; and circumstances having led me to the
continent in June last, I had the pleasure of examining the MS. during
the few hours of the two or three days 1 was permitted to stay at Paris,
that the Library of the Arsenal was open. On inquiry at the Library
for the MS. under the name by which it is quoted by M. de Flassan, I
learned with dismay that the Library contained no such MS. On ex-
amining the catalogue or printed list of MSS., however, I found it under
its more appropriate name, ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, ”? which
appears at the top of the front page, as in Mr. Stirling’s MS. Why M.
de Flassan preferred to call it by a name which does not belong to that
portion of the volume from which he quoted, and which only appears in
the MS. (a blank page intervening) at folio 106—if indeed in strictness
it appears even there—I cannot say, except that he did so, perhaps from
a salutary fear of having his trustworthy authority confounded with the
suspicious narrative of Madame d’Aulnoy.
The MS. is a folio volume, containing 130 leaves, somewhat closely
written on both sides. The older forms of spelling, which had become
modernized before the time Mr. Stirling’s transcript was made, are pre-
served throughout. ‘There are no erasures or interlineations by the ori-
ginal writer from beginning to end. The MS. does not appear to have
been prepared for the press, but seems to be a fair copy of the original
draught made by the author himself, whoever he was, for his own ac- —
241
commodation or the information of some other party. There is no
introduction or preface of any kind, the writer commencing his narra-
tive abruptly with the sentence—‘‘ Le guerre qui commenca en 1672
entre la France et la Hollande,” &c., as at p. 9 of the Villars ‘‘ Me-
moires.”’ The differences which exist between the Arsenal MS. and all
the other known copies of these ‘‘ Mémoires’? begin at the very begin-
ning. They are sometimes trifling and verbal, like those between the
Stirling MS. and the volume of 1733, but generally they are far more
important. The Arsenal MS. seems to be the first outpouring of the au-
thor’s mind; the whole truth, as he believed it, is spoken frankly and
fully—too frankly, 1t would appear, for the unknown editor of the vo-
lume of 1788 or his censor, either of whom, doubtless from the fear of
giving offence to the royal family of France, has omitted some of the
most interesting of its passages. The most curious of these refer to the
conduct of the young Queen of Spain, the first wife of Charles I1., who,
it will be recollected, was the niece of Louis XIV. These suppressed
passages betray an amount of hostility, and almost hatred, to this prin-
cess, who, if she exhibited little strength of character, appears to us so
amiable and interesting in the charming letters of the Marchioness de
Villars, as to create a strong disbelief that these ‘‘ Memoirs” could have
been written by the ambassador of France and the husband of the
writer of these letters. I shall take the passages as they occur, by no
means offering them as a complete list of the differences which charac-
terize the Arsenal MS., but of such only as I was able to note during
_ the short time I had the opportunity of examining it. None, however,
that are really important have, I believe, been overlooked.
The MS. commences, as I have said, at the words, ‘‘ La guerre qui
-eommenca,” &c., Stirling MS:, p. 8, ‘‘ Villars’ Mémoires,” p. 9, ‘‘ Mé-
moires” of 1733, p.8. The passage at p. 12 of the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,”’
‘‘Le Roy trés Chrétien ne jugeant pas qu’un Batard du Roy d’Espagne
put avoir droit de prendre de tels avantages sur son Ambassadeur, luy
commenda,” &c., reads thus in the Arsenal MS., folio 1—‘‘ Le Roy tres
Chrestien ne jugeant pas quwun bastard du Roy d’ Espagne deut avoir sur
son Ambassadeur des avantages que les princes du sang de la Maison de
France ne prennoient point sur celui d’Espagne, luy commanda,” &c.
On the same page the following passage is omitted both in the Paris and
London editions—‘“‘ Pour trouver un milieu a deux interests si contraires
Le Marquis de Villars proposa a D. Geronimo d’Egtiya Secretario d’ Estat
_ quwil verroit D. Juan sur le meme pied que les autres Ambassadeurs,
| pourveu qu’on luy donnast un ordre par escript du Roy d’ Espagne a son
Ambassadeur en France, de voir les princes du sang et les EKnfans na-
turels des Roys* de la meme maniere,”’ fol. 1. In the line ‘‘avoient
signé ches Le Duc d’ Albe,” Arsenal MS. fol. 1, 2, the words underlined
are omitted in the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,” p. 20, 1. 24, though given in
* This allusion to ‘‘ les Enfans naturels des Roys” as a settled institution in France,
is rather amusing.
242
the ‘‘ Mémoires” of 1733. After “par Vindignité de sa conduite,”’ Paris
“Mémoires,” p. 24, Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,” p. 25, is added “‘ e¢ de sa nats-
sance,” fol. 6. In the passage, ‘ Villars’ Mem.,” p. 25, beginning ‘‘ ces
derniers pas,”’ we have (fol. 6) ‘‘ premiers pas,’? which is also the read-
ing of the Paris edition; for ‘‘ la situation de la Reine,” we have “la
hauteur naturelle de la Reyne mere ;”’ for ‘‘ infamies passées,” ‘‘infidelités
passées ;” for ‘‘la Jeunesse du Roy,” ‘‘la fovblesse du Roy plus enfant
par son genre que par son age,” and several other differences of a similar
character. At p. 26 of Villars, after the words ‘‘un grand nombre
d’espions” is added ‘‘jusgues dans la maison de la Reyne,” fol. 6. The
general summing up of the character of Don John of Austria, at p. 33
of Villars, is given more fully at fol. 8 of the MS. At fol. 24 (Villars,
81) the following reference to the Queen is strongly underlined in
darker ink than the text—‘‘ On creut meme, quelque temps que la
reyne estoit grosse, mais cette esperance finit au commencement de Janvier
de V annee 1680.””*
Nearly the entire of pp. 82 and 83 (of the Villars’ “‘ Mémoires”), from
‘‘Quelques jours” to ‘“‘remplis d’un nombre infini de spectateurs,”’ is
omitted, at least in this place, from the Arsenal MS., fol. 24. After
“qui la gouvernoit comme un enfant” (Villars, p. 84) is added (fol. 24)
“et sans cesse avec le Roy y accompagné de deux nains qua seuls Jarsovent
sa conversation et son piasir.’ + This, omitted by all the others, is
given somewhere by Madame @ Aulnoy.t Arsenal MS., fol 32, ‘‘ Les
onstances du nonce;’’ Villars’ ‘‘ Memoirs,” p. 110, ‘Les enterets du
nonce.” ‘The extracts given by Flassan in his “‘ Histoire de Diploma-
tie” are from fol. 35, commencing ‘‘ Les Ministres Etrangers,” to fol.
39, ‘‘s’illes avoit fait demander :”’ it is the only part of the MS. which
has marks in the margin, as if they were directions either to the tran-
seriber or compositor. ‘‘La jin de Janvier,” Arsenal MS., fol. 36.
Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,”’ p. 123, is heavily underlined by the same hand as
before.
Folio 44 contains the following passages omitted in the Villars’
“Mémoires,” p. 150, after the words ‘‘ny de la saluer” :—
‘Elle [la Duchesse de Terra Nova, el Camerera Mayor] ne laissoit
* “Ta Reine n’est plus grosse.”—-Lettres de Madame de Villars, 12th January,
16890, p. 49.
¢ ‘Le Roi a un petit nain Flamand qui entend et qui parle tres-bien Francois. Il
n’aidoit pas peu a la conversation.”—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p.25. And
again, p. 60, ‘‘ Il y a deux nains qui soutiennent toujours la conversation.”
{ This mania for dwarfs does not seem to have been peculiar to the court. Madame
d’Aulnoy, in her ‘‘ Travels,” has the following passage :—‘t They keep also both Male and
Female Dwarfs, and very ugly ones: the Females, particularlv, have very frightful looks,
their heads are bigger than their Bodies ; they always wear their hair loose about their
Fars, and hanging down to the ground. At first sight, one would wonder what these
little Figures were when they present themselves before one’s Eyes. They wear rich
cloaths, they are their Mistresses Confidents, and for this Reason, they are denied
nothing they have a mind to.”—The Ladies Travels into Spain, 1708, p. 137; Voyage
d’Espagne, t. 11., p. 123,
243
pas de faire quelques fois faire des complimens et des honnetez a l’am-
bassadeur de France, temoignant a l’ambassadrice le deplaisir qu’elle
avoit qu'il ne vint point chez la Reyne, et l’on scavoit que personne ne
travailloit plus qu’elle a l’en empecher eta le faire hair par le Roy a un
tel point qu’il ne pouvoit le voir ni l’entendre parler sans dire en parti-
eulier quelque extravagance ou quelque injure.’
“On le voit quelquefois longtemps assis parlant seul tout haut, don-
nant mille maledictions aux Frangais, il reprochoit souvent a la Reyne
qu’elle estoit fille de Francois, et lorsqu’il sceut que le Roy demandoit
satisfaction de l’offence qu’on avoit faite ason ambassadeur en luy ostant
ses privileges, il entra dans un emportement qui alla jusqu’a faire a la
Reyne des menaces qui pouvoient luy donner tout a craindre.”
This isa strange exhibition of royalty, it must be confessed; but ano-
ther suppressed passage, at fol. 45, preceding ‘‘ La Reine cependant” (of
Villars, p. 150), is stranger still :—
““On mwavoit pas moins inspire d’aversion au Roy pour l’ambassa-
drice, que pour son mary, souvent il se cachoit derri¢ére quelque rideau
de porte pour Vobserver, quand Elle parloit a la reyne, et l’on asseure
qu’un jour qu'il la vit entrer, il commenca a dire en son particulier des
injures contre Kile basses et grossieres. La Camerera Mayor qui L’avoit
entendu, le reprit en suite devant La reyne, et Luy fit une severe
legon de parler d’une maniere si mal honnette d’une personne de merite
comme L’ambassadrice, c’est a dire qu’elle le reprit ainsi de dire devant
le monde des choses que l’on devoit estre bien persuadé que’elle Luy
inspiroit en particulier, ainsi la Reyne croyoit quelle Luy servoit a
gouverner Vesprit bizarre du Roy—de luy manager l’amitié de la Reyne,
et tout le monde qui scgavoit combien elle estoit a craindre, Luy tenoit
compte du mal qu’elle ne faisoit point et des fausses honnestetez qu’elle
faisoit.”’* _
_ The following account of the Queen’s mode of life at this period is
omitted at p. 151, of the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires” :—
«<Sa vie estoit toujours ennuyeuse et renfermée, elle ne sortoit que
pour aller en devotion a quelque couvent ou en visite chez la Reyne
mere, ou toutes deux estoient dans la conversation du monde la plus
froide, elle ne pouvoit souffrir celle des Dames Espagnole qui la venoient
voir, et n’en essuyoit l’ennuy que parce que l’ambassadrice de France
Luy preschoit sans cesse qu’elle devoit garder des mesures honnestes
avec Elles. D’ailleurs elle n’avoit point d’autre divertissement que des
Commedies Espagnolles, qui ne la divertissoient point du tout. Elle jou-
oit tout le jour pour rien aux Eschets avec le Roy, Phomme du monde
* The Ambassadress herself believed that she was an exception to this general hatred
of the French by the king. “A l’egard du jeune Roi, et de sa haine pour les Francois,
qui est grande, je puis dire qu’elle est moins violente pour moi, que pour les femmes
Francoises de la Reine, par le raison qu’elles sont plus souvent auprés d’elle, que je n’ai
cet honneur.’’—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 227.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2K
244
de la plus mechante compagnie et ne voyoit aupres de luy que ses deux
mains.”
‘‘Dans cet Estat elle sceut se faire pour quelque temps une appa-
rence de tranquilité. Elle acquit de la complaisance pour le Roy, des
manieres et des exactitudes telles qu’il pouvoit les souhaiter pour croire
qu’il estoit aimé, on La voyoit gaye avec de la santé, et de l’embonpoint.
La compagnie de ses chiens et de ses perroquets l’amusoit souvent, et
son esprit sans suitte, sans ambition et sans attachement pour rien de ce
que son rang luy donnoit, la consoloit par certaines idées de France ou
Elle se faisoit de seules esperances de retourner un jour et de gouster
hors du throne les douceurs d’une vie sans crainte, qui luy laisseroit la
liberté de suivre des penchans particuliers qui Vattachoient beaucoup
plus que la grandeur.”—Folios 45 and 46.
At folios 51 and 52 there are thirty-six lines in the MS. which are
omitted in the Villars’ ‘‘Memoirs.’”’ From these it would appear that the
queen opened her mind first to the ambassadress as to her intention of
asking the king for the dismissal of her camera-mayor. The ambassa-
dress discouraged the idea for a while, through fear of the queen’s want of
persistence in her object; but finding some days after that she persevered
in her intention, she advised her to speak to the king, but to use the
utmost secresy and caution in her proceedings.*
Folios 80 and 89 contain eighty lines which are omitted in the printed
books. They commence near the top of p. 274 of Villars. They are
curious, referring both to Madame de Villars and to the Queen, whose
imprudence, in appearing at the windows of the palace, ‘‘ qui donnent
sur la place,” with her French ladies or attendants, and addressing such
French. people as passed by ‘‘ contre toutes les regles du Palais et la
bienseance de son rang et de son sexe’’ is severely condemned. I regret
that I had not time to copy this passage in full.+
* There is nothing of this in Madame de Villars’ Letters. At p. 154 she simply
says—‘' On lui a changé de Camarera Major.” In the next letter, at p. 156, she says
again :—‘‘ Je vous ai mandé par ma derniere Lettre la destitution de la Duchesse de
Terra Nova; qu’on avoit mis a sa place la Duchesse d’ Albuquerque ; et que je ne pouvois
etre ni aise ni fachée de ce changement, que selon que la Reiné s’en trouveroit bien ou mal.”’
+ It is curious that Madame de Villars mentions as one of the chief advantages of the
change of Camarera Mayor the privilege of looking out of a window which is here de-
nounced as such a crime :—
“On se trouve toujours bien du changement de la Camarera Major. L’air du Palais
en est tout different. Nous regardons présentement la Reine et moi, tant que nous vou-
lons, par une fenétre qui n’a de vue que sur un grand jardin d’un couvent de Reli-
giueses qu’on appelle l/nearnation et qui est attaché au Palais. Vous aurez peine a
imaginer qu’une jeune Princesse née en France, et élevee au Palais Royal, puisse comp-
ter cela pour un plaisir.”—Lettres, pp. 163, 164.
The following passages from Madame d’Aulnoy (in the translation of Tom Brown),
perhaps refer to the subject in the text :—‘‘ For, as I signified before, the Queen durst
not play with the little Dogs she had brought along with her, before the King; and the
two Parrots were killed for no other reason but because they talked French. The King
was out of humour as oft as any Frenchman passed through the court of the Palace, es-
pecially if the Queen looked upon him, although it was through the windows and lat-
tices of her chamber.”—Memoirs of the Court of Spain, London, 1692, Part ii., p. 35.
245
After the word ‘‘compassion” in Villars, p. 308, speaking of the
wife of the Connétable de Colonna, is added.in the MS., ‘ Sil n’avoit pas
été le fruit de sa mechante conduitte qu’elle avoit fait paroistre a tout
le monde depuis plusieurs années.”’ In continuation of this comes the
following long and important passage, which has been suppressed in all
the other copies :— |
“‘ Le Marquis de Villars avoit quelque temps auparavant recu per-
mission du Roy de finir son ambassade et d’en avertir les ministres de
Madrid avec ordre neantmoins d’y attendre le successeur qu’on luy
nommeroit, il y avoit pres d’un an qu’il sollicitoit son congé; Les ex-
cessive depenses ausquelles la cherté de Madrid Vengageoit, luy en avoit
fourny une raison evidente, c’estoit celle dont s’estoit servy pour presser
le Roy de luy permettre de se retirer, et des ’année precedente il luy
avoit demandé permission d’envoyer en France La Marquise sa femme
pour vivre a quelqu’ une de ses terres et diminuer ainsi sa depense. I]
cachoit une autre raison qui peut estre n’estoit pas moins pressante que
celle la. C’estoit l’esprit et la conduite de la Reyne que luy ni l’am-
bassadrice ne pouvoient redresser, et dont les suittes auroient pu ne-
anmoins retomber sur Hux comme sur les seules personnes dont elle
devoit suivre les conseils, mais elle ne les escoutoit point et par un genie
assez extraordinaire elle ne laissoit pas pour se disculper de leur attri-
buer le retour de ses fautes, soit a Madrid ou meme a la cour de France. ~
ils ne pouvoient en eviter les suittes dangereuses qu’en se retirant; le ~
Roy n’y avoit point consenty d’abord, Mais depuis Le Marquis de la
Fuente, ambassadeur d’Espagne ayant insinue que celuy de France a
Madrid et L’ Ambassadrice sa femme estoient entrez dans des intrigues
qui avoient trouble la maison Royalle, et ajoutant fait connoitre que le
Roy d’Espagne souhaittoit leur rappel, le Roy instruit du veritable su-
jet de cette plainte qui ne venoit que des interrets particuliers de quelques
ministres entierement opposez a ceux de la maison Royalle ne laissa pas
de rappeller Le Marquis de Villars en luy marquant qu’il estoit satisfait
de sa conduitte, il demeura encore plusieurs mois a Madrid attendant
qu’on luy donnait un successeur et cependant l’ambassadrice revinst en
France.”—Arsenal MS., fol. 101.
I have called this passage an important one, because it supplies al-
most for the first time the opportunity of testing the statements and
opinions contained therein by an authority that cannot be impeached.
Among the various records of those two years, snatched so strangely out
of the surrounding darkness, we fortunately possess one, the truth of
| which, especially on matters connected with the private affairs of the
writer, cannot be questioned. These are the Letters of the Marchioness
de Villars,* the wife of the supposed writer of the foregoing statement :
* ¢¢ Lettres de Madame La Marquise de Villars, Ambassadrice en Espagne, dans le
temps du Mariage de Charles II., Roi d’Espagne, avec la Princess Marie-Louise d’Or-
léans, fille de Monsieur, frere unique de Louis XIV. et de Henriette Anne d’Angleterre,
sa premiere femme.—a Amsterdam, 1759.”
246
‘< Les lettres charmantes,” says Mr. Stirling, ‘‘ écrites par sa femme
& Madame de Coulanges, durant son séjour a la cour d’Espagne, sont
bien connues. Ce sont les esquisses les plus agréables qui aient été écrites
sur la vie et les moeurs Castillanes, au dix-huitiéme siccle, en méme temps
qu’ elles présentent le récit le plus fideéle et le plus digne de foi que nous
possédions sur la triste vie intérieure de la royauté autrichienne expirante
en Espagne.”
If her statements concerning the interior life of the palace are so
trustworthy, surely, on matters connected with her own household and
her husband’s affairs, they must be considered worthy even of more 1m-
plicit belief. What account does she give of the recall of the Ambassa-
dor, and in what way does it corroborate the above statement, alleged to ~
have been written by the Ambassador himself? So far from Villars
having been soliciting his recall for more than twelve months, it is evi-
dent that the intellige ence of it came upon himself and the Marchioness
by surprise. So sudden indeed was it, that so late as the 3rd April,
1681, she thought it necessary to explain to her correspondent in France
why she had not previously mentioned so important a matter, the sim-
ple reason being that she had known nothing whatever about it.t In
fact the whole court was surprised, and the king himself so astonished,
that, on the news reaching Madrid, he asked those about him if it boded
anew war with France.t The account also which the author of the
~ Arsenal MS. gives of the expenses of the embassy, and the steps taken
in connexion therewith, is too loose and inaccurate to have been writ-
ten by one who was so much interested in the subject. Madame de
Villars has a good deal to say upon the matter, as might be expected.
On the 29th August, 1680, she writes, ‘‘ De douze mille écus que le Roi
donne a M. de Villars, ce n’est a Madrid qu’environ 5500 écus. Notre
maison nouscotte neuf mille franesde loyer, voyez ce qui reste pour toutes
sortes d’autres dépenses.” § She says that at this time M. de Villars
had some idea of sending her back to France, in order to diminish his ex-
penses; but this step was abandoned, and the financial difficulty removed,
by the king’s coming to the relief of his ambassador, and by the removal
of the embassy to a smaller house. ‘‘ Le petit secours,”? says Madame
de Villars, nearly four months afterwards (12th December, 1680), ‘que
le Roi a eu la bonté de donner a M. de Villars, nous fait un peu respirer.
Nous avons payeé et quitté notre grande maison de huit cent pistoles de
loyer, et nous sommes présentement dans une autre la moitié moins
chére, et mille fois plus commode.” || As to the different estimate of
* Preface to ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne sur le Regne de Charles II.,” p. ix.
+ “Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 225.
ye GST premier Ministre a fait négocier notre retour en France par l’Ambassadeur
d’Espagne qui est a Paris, le Roi leur Maitre n’en a rien scu ; car Je jour qu’ on en eut ici
la nouvelle, il parut fut etonné quand on la lui apprit, et demanda aussi-t0t si ce n’etoit
point une marque qu’on allat rentrer en guerre avec la France.”—Lettres de Madame
de Villars, p. 227.
§ “Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 153. | Ibid, p. 196.
247 2
the Queen’s character and conduct formed by the writer of the MS.
‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” and Madame de Villars, they are
so striking, as to render it scarcely possible that they could have
been written by a husband and wife so united, so intelligent, and so ob-
servant. This subject will be best treated when I give the last crown-
ing passages of the MS., where the writer accumulates such a torrent of
invective against the poor queen as to suggest some motive more excit-
ing than the esthetic pleasure of painting an historical character.
Among the most curious episodes which are given in the printed
“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” there is one which in all the copies
is called by its Spanish name ‘‘ Los Galantéos de Palacio.” Along with
what is given in the other books, the Arsenal MS. contains the follow-
ing story, which, under the circumstances, has perhaps no rival for ef-
frontery and audacity. It occurs at folio 102, and is in continuation of
p. 311 of the ‘‘ Villars’ Mémoires,” after the line “a régaler leurs mai-
tresses et les servir.”’
“‘Peu de jours avant le départ pour Aranjuez il arriva sur ce sujet
une affaire qui fist bien voir jusques ou pouvoit aller l’insolence des
courtisans et la foiblesse du Roy. Le jour de jeudy Saint que la Reyne
sert les pauvres, on avait, suivant la coutume, laissé entrer quelques fem-
mes plus curieuses de voir la Reyne que la ceremonie. Comme le
nombre s’en augmentoit, le grand maistre d’hotel fit deffense d’en lais-
ser entrer davantage. Le Comte de Banos vinst peu apres a la porte
voulut faire entrer des femmes qu’ il y rencontra. L’ huissier Ven
voulut empescher suivant Vordre qu’il en avoit, mais le Comte V’ayant
repoussé fist passer les femmes de force, 11 trouva aupres de la Reyne
une de ses filles @’honneur dont il estoit ’amant, et sans respect ny du
lieu ny de sa Majesté qui estoit presente il commenca avec cette fille une
conversation libre jusqu’ 4 l’effronterie. Le guarda Damars voulut le
faire retirer, mais il en recut des injures, et sur ce qu’1l insista encore a
le presser de se retirer, le Comte mist la main sur son poignard le
menacant de luy en donner dans le corps. Le guarda Damars ne pou-
vant se faire obeir, alla se plaindre au grand maistre quien fit une con-
sulte au Roy pleine de considerations capables de se porter a faire justice
de cette insolence, mais le Comte de Banos estoit proche parent du pre-
mier ministre, et n’en eust pas seulement une reprimande.”’
The most important, and the longest of the suppressed or omitted
passages in the printed books and in Mr. Stirling’s MS., follows im-
mediately after the above. Itis a general summing up of the entire
_ evidence, but done more in the angry spirit of an accuser than with the
calm dispassion of a judge. The character of the weak young king
may be left without much compunction in the hands of this merciless
manipulator. Probing knife and forceps in the hands of historical prac-
titioners have left so little sensibility in this poor victim, as to render the
most humane sceptic of the received diagnosis in his case indifferent to
the effect which this new, though old, operator may produce upon him.
Indeed, some of the pictures in this new sketch it would be a pity to
“ 248
have lost. We have already seen the poor king hiding behind the cur-
tains of the door to overhear the conversation of the queen with the
Ambassadress of France; or sitting alone, talking to himself, and utter-
ing aloud a thousand matedictions on the French. We have him here
retiring to rest at seven o’clock, taking his solitary supper in bed, with
the doors of his chamber locked, and allowing the queen to knock seve-
ral times before he would admit her. But the character of the queen
is very different. The shadows are laid on certainly with a Rembrandt
vigour and depth, unillumined, however, even by that one gleam of
atoning light by which we penetrate the mysterious darkness of that
great master’s grouping. The small virtues she possesed are left in im-
penetrable shade, while her smaller defects are exaggerated by having
the historian’s lantern turned exclusively on them. We have fortunately
the sunlight of Madame de Villars to flood the entire picture, and as it
will be found totally to change its effect. The old offence of looking
out of the windows is again brought against the poor queen by the friend
of Scarron and a courtier of Versailles; and the crime of a poor French
princess keeping her mother-tongue alive (for she knew no other lan-
guage), by addressing a few words of French to French people, is pro-
nounced unpardonable by the ambassador of France. One is surprised
he does not mention that the queen occasionally lawghed—a breach of
etiquette noticed by his lively marchioness. ‘‘ Elle a le teint admirable,”
says Madame de Villars, ‘‘ de beaux yeux; la bouche trés-agréable quand
elle rit. Que c’est une belle chése de rire en Espagne!”’?* Almost
every statement in this bill of indictment is contradicted by the unim-
peachable evidence of Madame de Villars. A few extracts are given from
her letters in the notes. I leave the task of reconciling these extracts with
the statements in the text to those who can still believe that the “‘ Mé-
moires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis année 1679, jusqu’ en 1681,” at
least in their integrity, were written by the Marquis de Villars.
“‘ Cette estoit la disposition de la Cour d’Espagne au mois de May
de ’année 1681. Le Roy depuis six mois estoit entré dans sa vingtieme
année aussi peu avancé d’ Esprit et de connoisance, que s’1l eust encore
esté enfant; il n’avoit pas meme la force d’avoir des passions. Les plai-
sirs et les exercises luy estoient indifferents ; s’1l alloit a la chasse, c’estoit
seul et presque toujours en carrosse; son aversion pour les dames alloit
jusqu’ a dire que si quelqu’un luy parloit jamais d’une Maitresse il le
poignarderoit.”’
‘“ Presque toute sa vie passoit dans le palais sans occupation, sans
plaisirs, sans conversation, melée seulement de certaines devotions d’habi-
tude moins semblables a la pieté qu’ a la superstition, et peu differentes
du reste de son oisivete, il n’avoit d’ordinaire pres de luy que le gentil-
homme de sa chambre qui estoit de jour quelque valet de chambre, et
deux nains avec lesquels il jouoit, et souvent pour rien, il ne les quit-
toit que pour passer de temps en temps dans l’appartement de la Reyne,
* “ Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 28.
249
d’ou il sortoit incontinent. Vers le commencement de V’année 1681, il
prist la coutume de se coucher a sept heures du soir, et de souper seul dans
son list, faisant fermer son appartement de maniere que la Reyne meme
n’y entroit qu’ aprés avoir long temps frappé a la porte, il ? aymoit
cependant et auroit esté dans une entiere dependance d’ Elle, si Elle avoit
eu quelque application a luy plaire et a le gouverner.”’*
‘“ Mais elle paroissoit pour luy sans amitié comme sans estime} et
le plus souvent avec peu de complaisance et de menagement, hors dans
les momens quw’ elle en vouloit obtenir quelque grace. Son indifference
estoit generalle pour tout le reste de la Cour, n’ayant ni bonté effective,
ni meme d’honnesté apparente pour les personnes qui I’ approchoient,
esloignée de faire du bien autant par faute de volonté que de credit, peu
liberalle, insensible au service comme a l’injurie, capable de brouiller
tout le monde par son indiscretion, entestée de deux ou trois femmes
de chambre confidentes de ses souhaits et de ses vues, comme Elle
Vestoit a leur amours, sacrifiant tout le reste pour elles, on en vit une
marque lorsque dans un jour de ceremonie elle voulut, contre toutes les
regles du palais et de la bienseance, que ses femmes de chambres portas-
sent certains voiles comme les filles d’ honneur, ce caprice luy attira le
chagrin et les plaintes des plus grandes Maisons de la Cour offensées du
mepris qu’ elle faisoit de leurs filles.”’{
“On Luy voyoit d’ailleurs peu de pieté, peu de modestie et de re-
tennue, et tout le jour attachée aux fenestres du Palais si estroittement
deffendties aux Reynes et aux princesses d’ Espagne, elle estoit a parler
des doigts et quelques fois mesme tout haut avec des miserables Francois
qui paroissent autant ses amants que ceux de ses femmes de chambre :§
* *¢ Cette jeune Reine se conduit jusques ici avec beaucoup de douceur et de soumis-
sion pour le Roi,’—Lettres de Madame de Villars, &c. p. 53 (12 Janvier, 1680).
‘6 Cette Princesse continue a se bien porter, . . . Le Roi l’aime autant qu’ il peut;
elle le gouverneroit assez; mais d’autre machines, sans beaucoup de force ni de rapidité
donnent d’autres mouvemens, et tournent et changent les volontés du Roy’”’ Lettres, p.
208—(26 Janvier, 1681).
‘¢ Le Roi et la Reine sont dans une grande union, et meilleur depuis deux ou trois mois,
qu’ elle n’a jamais ete.” —Lettres, p. 228, (3 Avril, 1681).
+ ‘* Le Roi aime passionnément a’ sa mode; et elle aime le Roi a la sienne. Elle
est belle comme le jour, grasse, fraiche; elle dort, elle mange, elle rit; il faut finir 1a;
et avec tout lesprit que vous avez, je vous défie de devenir tout ce que j’ aurai a vous
dire ensuite de tout cela.”—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 164 (12 Septembre,
1680).
ce complaint has a surprisingly feminine look about it, and savours more of the
vindictiveness of a dismissed camerera mayor, or a disappointed lady-in-waiting, than
the dispassionate recollection of an ambassador.
§ Madame @’ Aulnoy’s account of one affair of the window, at least, is far from being
discreditableto the young Queen — ‘‘ Mémoires de le Cour @ Espagne, Seconde partie,” p. 25.
I give it in the translation of Tom Brown :—‘ The next morning the King went out very
early a hunting all alone, without saying a word to the Queen. This disquieted her all
day long, and she past the greatest part of it leaning upon the windows of her chamber,
although the Dutchess de Terra Nova frequently disturbed her, and told her, that a
Queen of Spain ought not to look out at a window. A\l that day she impatiently ex-
pected the King’s return, and as soon as ever he lighted from his horse, met him about
250.
il est certain que selon le genie et ies manieres d’ Espagne sa conduite
auroit di luy faire craindre des suittes facheuses, si le Roy, et le gou-
vernement n’eussent esté egallement foibles. Elle ne menageoit point
le premier Ministre, mais comme elle estoit sans pouvoir, il se contentoit
de la mepriser sans tirer avantage de son peu de conduite ny Luy faire
plus de mal qu’elle s’en faisoit Elle meme.’*
‘“‘Ta Reyne mere la connoisoit bien et aprés avoir fait toutes les de-
marches pour entrer avec Elle en une veritable confiance, dont les liaisons
auroient pu leur donner tout pouvoir sur l’esprit du Roy et sur les
ministres, elle n’y trouva que de l’indifference et de la legereté, de sorte
que voyant ses soins jnutiles elle fut obligée d’abandonner toutes les
viies qu'elle avoit formees pour le bien de la Maison Royalle et de V’es-
tat, et ne songea plus qu’ a donner le reste de sa vie au repos et a la
pieté. Princesse vertueuse, honneste, juste, liberalle, peut estre trop
bonne et trop facile, moins sensible, et moins severe qu’1l ne convient
aux personnes de son rang.”
‘Le genie du premier ministre n’estoit guerre plus elevé, que celuy
du premier Roy, il avoit quelque facilité pour les complimens et pour
le dehors des affaires, hors cette apparence on le trouvoit jusques dans
les moindres affaires incapable d’agir de luy meme, et sans discernement
half the stair-case and threw herself about his neck with that agreeable French liberty
which she had not yet forgotten.” Part i. p. 21.
* Surely this cannot be the same queen of whom Dunlop writes as follows :—
‘Yet Louisa d’Orleans passed the dangerous period of life with untainted reputation,
and with many claims to popularity and esteem among her subjects. Leaving in the first
dawn of youth the most brilliant court in Europe, and entering the most gloomy, she
bore the change with cheerfulness, and, except in the few first days of probation, without
repining. United to a husband of the most despicable understanding and deplorable
ignorance, and who possessed no qualifications which could win attachment or esteem,
she paid him, in all his fits of caprice or despondency, unremitting attention, and never
was suspected of allowing her affections to stray to a more worthy object. From the be-
ginning of her reign, she showed the greatest sympathy for the distresses of the people ;
and, during her last illness, being informed that the citizens who had assembled at the
gates of ihe palace, were offering up prayers for her recovery, she said, ‘ that she was well
entitled to this return of affection, as she would at any time have laid down her life to
relieve them of the burdens they endured.’”—Memoirs of Spain during the reigns of
Philip IV. and Charles II., by John Dunlop, v. 2, p. 247.
+ In Madame de Villars’ letter there is no mention of this disgust of the queen-
mother, and of her abandonmeut of all efforts to be useful to her daughter-in-law and
her son. There is, however, evidence of the strong regard which the queen-mother
entertained towards the French Ambassador and his wife. The last sentence we have of
Madame de Villars’ letter proves this; but it proves also that at this time, towards the very
close of M. de Villars’ embassy, May, 1681, the uniom which had been brought about by
the good offices of M. de Villars and his mite between the queen- puucthes and her daugh-
ter-in-law still continued. ‘J’ai vi la Reine Mere ces jours passés,” says Madame de
Villars in her last letter: ‘‘ dont j’ai tous les sujets du monde de me louer, par toutes
les choses obligeantes qu’ elle dit de la conduite de M. de Villars et de la Mienne, qu-
ant a Vunion de sa belle-fille avec elle; et je suis bien persuadée qu’ elle en’ écrit confor-
mement a la Reine en France.” —Lettres, p. 244.
With regard to the general character of the queen-mother in the text, it is strangely
the reverse of that insinuated by Dunlop, and broadly stated by Mr. Ford. (See ‘‘ Hand-
Book of Spain,” sect. xi., p. 840.
251
pour profiter des lumieres d’autruy, il n’en tiroit que de D. Geronimo
d’Kguya qui le gouvernoit aussi absolument que s’il en eust esté capa-
ble, l'un et l'autre gouvernoient le Roy par le confesseur et par Vibanco
qui dans son poste de valet de chambre estoit un petit favory.”’
“La Camerera Mayor toujours unie avec le premier Ministre, luy
rendoit compte de la Reyne aupres de laquelle elle se maintenoit par
une grande complaisance a luy laisser faire tout ce qu’elle vouloit, cette
liberté excessive fut un malheur pour la Reyne qui s’abandonna sans
contrainte a une conduite dangereuse et l’on eu lieu de douter pour les
suittes si la severité dure de la Duchesse de Terra Nova ne luy eust point
este plus utile que la foible tolerance de la Duchesse d’ Albuquerque.”
“Le Duce de Medina Celi se conservoit dans le ministere par une
conduitte toute singuliere, il sembloit que la foiblesse et l’incapacité qui
precipitent d’ordinaire les favoris, servoient a le soutenir ; il laissoit aux
conseils la disposition des affaires, aux tribuneaux le cours libre de leurs
injustices, il ne recherchoit point les malversations passées et ne s’y
opposoit point pour l’avenir, les grands et les personnes de qualité
vivoient dans leur insolence ordinaire et dans le mepris des loix et de
leur Maistre. La Licence et ’impunité estoient generalles, et hors le
peuple qui se trouvoist accablé presque tout le monde s’accomodoit d’un
gouvernement ou tout le monde estoit le Maistre.’’>—Folo 105.
The ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne,”’ properly so called, end at
the above passage, on the 105th folio of the Arsenal MS. A blank leaf
then follows, and the next page (folio 106) is headed, ‘‘ Estat de la Cour
d’ Espagne en L’année 1680.” This second division of the MS. extends
to folio 1382, where the volume ends. There is no difference in the
handwriting or the colour of the ink. ‘The first entry is about the
King, which certainly was written by a contemporary—‘‘ Le Roy est
entré dans sa 19° année le 7° Novembre de l’année passée 1679.” To
this succeeds a description of the personal appearance of the king, which
resembles very much that which Madame d’ Aulnoy gives of him in her
“Travels.” * .The same may be said of the entry about the queen
commencing ‘‘ La Reine agée de 18 ans.’’ + Characters of the queen-
* «(Relation du Voyage d’Espagne,”’ A la Haye, 1710, t.ii.,p. 17. Itis thus trans-
lated in ‘‘ The Lady’s Travels,” v.ii., p.15:— ~~
‘¢T must tell you, then, that his complexion is delicate and fair; he has a broad
forehead, his eyes are fine, and have a great deal of sweetness in them; his face is very
long and narrow; his lips, like those of the house of Austria, are very thick, and his
mouth is wide; his nose is very much hawked; his chin is sharp, and turns up; he has
a great head of hair, and fair, lank, and put behind his ears; his stature is pretty high,
straight and slender ; his legs are small, and almost of a thickness; he is naturally very
kind and good; he is inclined to clemency, and of the great variety of council he has
given him, he takes that which is most for the advantage of his people, for he loves them
extremely. He is not of a vindictive spirit ; he is sober, liberal, and pious; his inclina-
tions are virtuous; heis of an even temper, and of easy access; he hath not had all that
education which is requisite to form the mind, but yet he seems not deficient.”
+ Madame de Villars also sketches her at this interesting age: —“‘ En vérité sa douceur,
sa complaisance et toute sa conduite, sont des choses extraordinaires a dixhuit ans.”—
Lettres, p. 83.
R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2L
202
mother, the Duke of Medina Celi, and the other officers of state, follow ;
then the household of the king and queen; the various councils, &c.,
as in the other books. At folio 123 there is a list of “‘ viceroys, capi-
taines, generaux, gouverneurs au dedans de l’Espagne,’’ followed by
those ‘‘ Hors d’Espagne.”. Then comes a list of ‘‘ Tropes’ (corrected
‘“Troupes”’ by a later hand), ‘‘au dedans de l’Hspagne.” At fol. 125
there is an elaborate list of ‘‘ Ambassadeurs et Envoyez en la Cour
d’ Espagne en Pannée 1679 et 1680.” They are all described minutely,
even to their physical appearance, except the Marquis de Villars, who
is given the third place. He issimply mentioned thus :—‘‘ Le Marquis
de Villars, ambassadeur de France pour la seconde fois.” This re-
ticence in his favour may not be without significance. After this comes
a description of Madrid, and the palace, resembling, if not identical
with, that given by Madame d’Aulnoy ; this is at folio 126; references
are then given to the ports of Spain; and the MS. ends with a recapi-
tulation of the state of the revenue, and the irregularities connected
with the administration of the law, justice, &e.
In concluding this inquiry, I should perhaps apologize for the length
to which my report of it has run, and which to most persons, I am afraid,
will appear quite out of proportion to its importance. Truth, however,
is such a very precious material, that the preservation even of its most
minute particle is worth the sacrifice of some time and trouble. I feel,
nevertheless, that in this investigation I have not so much added to the
stock of truth as diminished a little the amount of error. The author
of ‘“‘“Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne’’ still remains to be discovered.
That the papers of the Marquis de Villars may have largely assisted in
their compilation is very probable; but that he himself could have been
their compiler, or that some of their most curious and interesting state-
ments could have had him for their author, I think I have disproved
upon good evidence. It is impossible now to fall back upon Madame
@’Aulnoy. The personal and private history of the court was as much
out of her reach, as the political reflections throughout the volume were
beyond her power. In seriousness, solidity, and reality, the ‘‘ Mémoires
de la Cour d’Espagne’’ differ as widely from the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour
d’Angleterre,” or even the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour de France,” * as
would one of her avowed fairy tales. The arguments which I have
* T have before me three different Memoirs of the Court of France, two of which, at
least, are ascribed to Madame d’Aulnoy. One, which appears the oldest, is without date
—‘ Mémoires secrets de Mr. L. D. D. O. ou les Avantures comiques de plusieurs grands
Princes de la Cour de France. Par Mad. D’Aunoy. Auteur de Mem. et Voyage
d’Espagne. <A Paris, chez Jaques Bredou.” : :
“‘ Memoirs of the Court of France, &c., written in French by Madame Davnots, the
Famous Author of the Letters of ‘Travels into Spain ; and Done into English by Mr.
A. B.” London, 1697.
‘¢ Memoirs of the Court of France, and City of Paris, &c., in two parts. Translated
from the French.”’ London, for Jacob Tonson at Gray’s-Inn- Gate, 1702. :
This last can scarcely be a translation of Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires dela Cour
de France,” or, as it is more generally called, ‘‘ Mémoires Historiques de ce qui s’est passe
drawn against the authorship of the Marquis de Villars, from the reflec-
tions on the queen, would be perhaps still stronger in her case than in
his, as the last words of her Memoirs are devoted to a grateful recollec-
tion of the kindness which the queen had shown her, and to a hope that
in the Memoirs of another court, which she was about to write, she
would have an opportunity of giving a faithful portraiture ‘‘de cette
aimable Reine’”—a promise which, in the two works I have just quoted,
and in the others mentioned in the notes, she does not fulfil.*
The Rey. Dr. Reeves (for Dr. Wittiam Bett) read the following
paper :—
ON THE SO-CALLED RING-MONEY, IN REFERENCE TO MANY SPECIMENS IN
THE POSSESSION OF THE RicHt Hon. tHE Earn or LonpDEsBoroveH,
AND MORE ESPECIALLY AN IRISH ONE, WiTtH A Movrasip Swiver
Rine. ©
“ Flexilis obtorti ad digitos et circulus auri.”
tr will at the present day besuperfluous to prove, from the simi-
larity of our British antiquities with those of the continent in religious
rites and temples, or from an identical Anglo-Saxon language, and the
close resemblance of names for persons and places, as well as from uni-
formity in customs and usages, that much, nay, possibly all, that the
ancient historians of Germany have left us on these topics may be used
to illustrate the earliest religion and language, the nomenclature, and
the customs of our ancestors. Adam of Bremen, Wittichind of Corvey,
Holmald of Bosan, Ditmar of Merseburg, and numerous others, give us
glimpses of manners and usages that may be usefully brought to bear
upon the imperfect relations of our own annalists; nor is the benefit
unreciprocated. Continental writers call largely into requisition the
writings of Bede, of Asser, of Nennius, and our Monkish historians, to
supply the deficiencies or elucidate obscurities in their own early re-
cords. For Englishmen, however, the best use that can be made of
foreign historical inquiries is only in so far as they tend in a more or
less remote degree to clear up what is forgotten or obscure in our own
history ; for manners and practices of distant countries that are with-
out relation to British objects, may be feasibly neglected or feebly re-
garded by us.
It is with this view that we take up the subject of those curious
articles frequently found in the British empire, and commonly, and
possibly in part nightly, known under the name of Rine Money, to
en Europe, depuis 1672 jusqu’ en 1579,” alluded to by Mr. Planché in the introduction
to his translation of Madame d’Aulnoy’s Fairy Tales (Rondon, 1858). It contains no
preface ; but Madame d’Aulnoy (or D’Anoy, as she is called), is incidentally mentioned
at p. 118, part 2.
* ‘Mémoires dela Cour d’Espagne (by Madame d’Aulnoy). <A la Haye, 1692.
Seconde partie, p. 212.”
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2M
254
prove by foreign usages and historical evidence the real and principal
nature of these enigmatical objects; and which one more curious, and
possibly unique, in the valuable collection of the Karl of Londesborough,
will incontestibly prove.
‘The subject is not, however, without danger, as we must not only
run counter to preconceived opinions, but it is difficult to bring minds
fully occupied with a prior theory to pay attention to citations and
proofs from distant, and possibly to them, unknown authorities, which
bring only fragmentary and widely dispersed evidence. It has been
well observed by a writer on German mythology, in Part xxi. of the
Journal of the ‘‘ Verein fiir Alterthumskunde vm Reinlande (Association
for the Knowledge of the Archeology of the Rhine Countries) that its
specialities have to be collected, and an entirety to be constructed anew
from very disjointed and distant fragments ; and he adds the exemplifica-
tion of another writer on the same topic: one place will give us Thor’s
hammer, and another, possibly, its curious feature of hitting every ob-
ject at which itis aimed; whilst a third locality, perhaps a hundred
miles distant, will adduce its property of always returning (like the
Australian boomerang) to the powerful hand from which it was hurled.
This may excuse and apologize for referring in our proposed inquiry to
old continental practices and writers; and itis only from, as I trust, the
successful results, that something of prolixity may be justified.
Before, however, proceeding farther, it may be necessary to anim-
advert to the prevalent belief that these objects were used as fibulee to
fasten the garments of their owners—a purpose, certainly, for which,
from their form, they are very ill adapted: we must suppose, for such
intent, that the two projecting lips were inserted in two holes of a
heavy toga or outer covering of skins; but in that case the prominent
semicircular head must have pressed so forcibly against the breast, and
dug itself so deeply in the flesh of the wearer, that the pain must have
been insupportable ; if inverted, and the bend brought outwards, it
would have been often an inconvenient obstacle to the use of the arm or
the bend of the neck. We have in Montfaucon some examples of Druidical
costume, and in various authors references to their habits and dress, but
in none is there the slightest allusion to such a use; and as the articles
were, from their material, evidently only in use by the higher classes,
such neglect does not appear probable, had this use obtained. *
If we consider the radical meaning of the RING as a symbol, we
shall find, without having recourse to the idea of Adelung (s. v.), that the
final g is merely a superfluous suffixus, and that consequently the word
contains the idea of purity, from 77 (to run asa brook), and rezn (clean) ;
or that our old Saxon rise, and still better wring, or Anglo-Saxon
* We believe the entirety of the exhumations of tumuli in this and every other
country, though rich in fibule and personal ornaments, may be challenged for the produc-
tion of a single object of this description. My own extended observations have never
yet met with an instance; but, at all events, never on skeletons in the necessary position
of this ornament.
. 255
fring, with only a variation of the initial guttural, will give the same
idea of purity, by transfer of the subjective to its objective consequence ;
for, though the idea of purity, and consequently of sanctity and truth,
be not inherent in our present use of the word ring, yet its earliest use
as the symbol in acts where purity is especially implied, in the mar-
riage ceremony, proves its ancient acceptance amongst us in this
meaning.
Rings were originally, no doubt, an entire circle. The easy fabri-
cation of a circle, and their Greek and Latin denominations, circulus or
xucXos, prove this evidently ; but the Latin synonyms for orbis terrarum,
as mundus, which also signifies clean, give us again the primitive mean-
ing of the Saxon ring for purity. It is therefore in accordance, that,
though we find no classical use of the ring in the marriage ceremonies
of either Greeks or Romans, we find it in their usages where faith and
truth are implied; in their compacts and agreements of amity and peace.
This usage derives from the earliest periods of history ; but the Greeks
and Romans may have derived the practice more immediately from the
Kast and Persia, where existing monuments sufficiently evince its fre-
quent and solemn use. In the numerous engravings with which Sir
R. Ker Porter has illustrated his Persian travels, the examples are fre-
quent.
In vol. i., at page 571, plate 27, we have two examples at Nakshi-
rajab, in which the sacred girdle or guebre belt adds force to the adjuration
of the ring, the girdle being, no doubt, the antitype of the Catholic stole,
the imposition of which on the joined hands is a portion of the sacra-
mental rite of marriage in that religion.
At page 548 is the representation of a large rock sculpture at Nakshi
Roustam: two sovereigns on horseback hold a ring conjointly in each right
hand, over a battle-field, as evinced by the corpses beneath their horses’
feet: an early example of a belle alliance or more modern enteinte cor-
diale.
At page 520 are two standing figures, with rings and concomitants,
which would require a long dissertation, and repay the labour, at a more
fitting opportunity. <A priest of Mithras is emphatically blessing the
act with jomed hands.
In plate 40 we have a procession following the sacred bull, and in
the tier next below we have a person bearing perhaps the monarch’s
sword, and after him follows another, bearing two rings in his hand, the
exact prototypes of a very heavy golden one, dug up in Bornholm, and
now in the Royal Museum at Copenhagen ; but this latter is too narrow
to encircle any portion of the human body, is without the lips, and only
a thick solid bar of the valuable metal turned over at both ends so as to
‘be capable of being grasped only by the closed fist in the act of adjura-
tion or abjuration.
As we are at present not writing a history of these rings, but only
of their uses, it may be unnecessary to prove that they are found both
annular and penannullar in tron strongly oxidized, in bronze finely pa-
tinated, in selver more rarely, but frequently in gold, and of great
weight.
256
Their sanctity will detain us longer. We find them almost univer-.
sally as an ornament and sacred utensil of the Northern Germanic and
Scandinavian temples, for the purpose of administering oaths or receiv-
ing the prayers of the votaries. For this reason Hauptmann von Led-
ebur, in his account of the Royal Museum of Fatherland antiquities at
Berlin, describing the valuable ring found at Stabelwitz in Silesia,
adopts justly the opinion of Professor Biisching, in calling them Schwur-
ringe, rings of adjuration. This example is possibly the heaviest and
most valuable of its kind yet discovered, weighing 227 ducats of the
purest 24 carats gold: it is oval in form, and its interior diameter 34”
to 24”, wide enough to introduce the hand and get it over the wrist, but
with no signs of ever having been so worn, which, by the softness of
the metal, must have been evident, had it ever been so used: it is,
however, certain, that it could never have been used as a fibula, for,
though the ends are beautifully chased into lion and dragon heads,
whose manes form an elegant ornament some way down the back, they
are not sufficiently prominent to bear the weight of a garment as a
button, nor is the interval or opening betwixt the two figure-heads
sufficient to admit conveniently any kind of web or cloth to have served
as a covering. Von Ledebur farther remarks (p. 51), similar gold rings,
although not equal to thisin weight, have been often found in Denmark
and Sweden, and are now preserved in the royal collections at Copen-
hagen and Stockholm.
For the frequency of these sacred emblems, in Iceland and the north,
we quote from ‘‘Mallet’s Northern Antiquities” (p.291):—‘‘The Thing-
stead was always near the temple, in which one of the sacerdotal
magistrates performed a sacrifice, and sprinkled the walls of the editice,
as well as the bystanders, with the blood of the victims: holding in his
hand, on this as on every other solemn occasion, a massive silver ring, with
which the altar of every temple was furnished.’ The ring in the hand
of a priest was the symbol of sacrifice, as in those of the laity a sign of
truth, just as at the present day oaths are taken on the Testament, which
serves in the pulpit for public supplication and prayer.
Wheaton, in his ‘‘ History of the Northmen”’ (p. 32), is more specific
on the subject of their attesting sanctity in Iceland :—
‘‘Thorolf landed where the columns of the temple of the god Thor,
when thrown into the sea, came to land, and took formal possession of
that part of the coast in the ancient accustomed manner, by walking
with a burning firebrand in his hand round the lands he intended to
occupy, and marking the boundaries by setting fire to the grass. He
then built a large dwelling-house on the shores of what was afterwards
called the Hofs-vag, or Temple Bay, and erected a spacious temple to
Thor, having an entrance door on each side, and towards the inner end
were erected the sacred columns of the former temple (in Norway), in
which the reginalar, or the nails of the divinity, were fixed. Within
these columns was a sanctuary, in which he placed a silver ring, two ounces
in weight, which was used in the ministration of every solemn oath, and
adorned the person of the pontiff chieftain in every public assembly,
and also,
207
the oath was—So help me Freyr, Njord, and the Almighty As: a for-
mula found both in the ‘ Eyrbyggia Saga,’ cap. i1., and in the ‘ Laudnama-
Bok,’ p. 300.”
It is a somewhat earlier period of our own history which gives us
- confirmation of this method of swearing, and its solemnity as well as
inviolability. Most nations have esteemed one mode of adjuration
more binding and more sacredly restrictive than the rest. The Roman
Styx is too well known to need much illustration, as the imprecation
which the gods themselves could not break with impunity: as,
‘¢ Adjuro Stygii caput implacabile fontes ;”
VirGiL, An. xii., 186;
‘* Di cujus jurare timent et fallere numen.”
But water in general, or chalybeate springs, seem sometimes to
haye the same inviolable virtue, as in HEumenius, ‘‘ Panegyr., Constant.,”’
c. Xxi.:—‘‘ Jam omnia te vocare ad se templa videntur preecipueque
Apollo, cujus ferventibus aquis, perjuria puniuntur que te maxime
oportet odisse.”’
The oath of Odin in the Orkneys, when broken in the case of a se-
duced female, was punished with increased severity by the elders of a
Scotch presbytery, even in the last century ; but the most characteristic
and most sacred oath of the hot-headed and ever-armed Highlander was
by jus dirk, for the elucidation of which we must refer to Sir W. Scott’s
own note on the subject, in the 8vo. edition of ‘‘ Waverley” (note 2 N,
. 153).
ve an passage referred to from our own history on this topic is an in-
teresting event in the life of our great Alfred, as related by Asser,
Giles’ translation (p. 58)—‘“‘ Also they (the Danes) swore an oath over
the Christian relics which, with King Alfred, were next in veneration
after the Deity himself’? But Asser is rightly corrected by the Saxon
Chronicle of the year 876; though these piratical invaders seem to have
despised even the most solemn obligation of their own temples :—
‘And in this same year the army of the Danes in England swore
oaths to King Alfred upon the holy ring, which before they would not
do to any nation ; and they delivered to the king hostages from among
| the most distinguished men of the army, that they would speedily de-
_ part from his kingdom. And notwithstanding this, that part of the
army which was horsed stole away by night from the fortress to Exeter.”
For the frequency of these rings in temples we may instance,
| amongst many other discoveries of them about Druidical circles or
cromlechs, the large number of twenty-five exhumed from beneath one
of the monolithic pillars of the great Temple of Carnac, in Brittany,
_ which were engraven and offered for sale throughout Kurope about five
| years since. |
But that the practice of ring swearing was not altogether foreign to
our own island, the oath to Odin, already adduced, seems to prove; and
| the following passage from the ‘‘ Gloucester Book of the Brit. Archeeo-
| log. Association,” p. 62, will render it indisputable :—
258
“« St. Bega was the patroness of St. Bee’s, in Cumberland, where she left
a holy bracelet, which was long an object of profound veneration: a
small collection of her miracles, written in the 12th century, is extant,
and has been published.”’ In the prefatory statement of the compiler,
we learn, among other things, that—‘‘ Whosoever forswore himself upon
her bracelet swiftly incurred the heaviest punishment of perjury, or a
speedy death.”
Upon this passage we may observe, that as the Anglo-Saxon Beagas,
the French Bague, is the usual denomination of our Saxon ancestors for
rings, we may venture to predict that holy St. Bega was but a personi-
fication of one of the holy rings, which, having gained great hold on the
minds of the heathen Cumbrians, it was not politic in their first Chris-
tian missionaries wholly to subvert ; the Papal policy sought to divert
the popular veneration to its own benefit by the improvisation of a new
saint, and the onomatopceia of the ancient venerated emblem, as in the
other instances, by which St. Veronica and St. Longinus were trans-
ferred as veritable personages to the Papal calendar from the sudarium,
and the spear by which the body of the Saviour was pierced on the
cross.
With inscriptions we have only, as oath rings, a single one, but
graven with an important word; it was found in Bavaria, and described
with an engraving in vol. i. of the ‘‘ Philosophical Transactions of the
Royal Bavarian Academy ;” the letters, in old German characters,
form the obsolete German word
Eewrokt,
which has the same meaning almost as the obsolete English wroke and
ewroken, from the verb to wreak, viz., to imprecate revenge or vengeance ;
so in the Bremen low Saxon dictionary—‘‘ Wraken wreken, rachen ; Cod.
Argent. wriken, ad. wroxan, Holl. wraecken, Altfrauk. wrerecho.” It is
further remarked :—‘“‘ This word is allied to the preceding wraken; to
throw out (Baltic merchants know well the meaning of wracked or
bracked deals and timber), because the avenger throws out from him and
persecutes the perjurer.”’
There is, however, still remaining another possibly unique specimen
of these rings in the possession of the Karl of Londesborough, found in
Treland, which deserves special attention, as elucidating the magisterial
uses of these rings, and a curious passage in Scotch judicial practice,
which seems hitherto to have escaped inquiry, and of which I can find
no trace but in the curious pages of our Northern Wizard, comes to
our aid, and we trust also by it to explain to Teutonic inquirers a pas-
sage in their own mythology which they appear to have hitherto mis-
understood.
This ring, as far as a cursory view amongst an assemblage of objects
of the highest archeological interest, and through a glass case, enabled
me to note, is of silver, almost annular, and with the usual lips; but the
peculiarity consists of a moveable swivel ring, which can be slided round
the circle, but not taken off the ring, from the obstruction of these pro-
truding lips.
259
The chronicler Ditmar, Bishop of Merseburg, about the year 1010,
has the following passage (Pertz, vol. ii., lib. ii., p. 858) :—
‘“Non est admirandum quod in hiis partibus tale ostentatur prodi-
gium (a portentous noise) nam traditores illi raro ad ecclesiam venientes
de suorum visitatione custodum nil curant. Domesticos colunt Deos,
multumque sibi prodesse eosdem sperantes, hiis immolant. Audvvi de
quodam baculo in cujus summitate manus erat unum in se ferreum ferens
circulum quod cum pastore illius ville in quo is fuerat per omnes
domos has singulariter ductus, in primo introitu a portitore suo sic sa-
lutaretur ‘Vigila, Hinnil, Vigila,’ sic enim rustica vocabatur lingua,
et epulantes ibi delicate de ejusdem se tueri custodia stulti autumabant,
ignorantes illud Daviticum : simulacra gentium opera hominum, &c.”’
The Latinity of the good Bishop is universally given up, and we
know not whether it be owing to the obscurity of his language, or to
the imperfection of the verbal report he had received, that his commen-
tators are completely at fault on the passage. Ursinus and Wedekind
(p. 242, note), seem to think that Henzl in the passage has been gene-
rally but erroneously taken for a household deity—‘‘ Nomine Hennil
non Penates intellexerunt ;’’ whilst Jacob Grimm (in ‘‘ Deutsche Mytho-
logie,’’ 2ter Ausgabe, p. 710), contrary to his usual wont, hesitates in his
deduction from a Bohemian word and practice to bring it in conformity
with the morning dawn, and construes the three words—‘ aurora est
(erumpet) Vigila, Vigila.’” Yet he had before him, in the following
note quoted from Wedekind, probably the true explanation—“ Ego vero
longe aliam rem, sub hoc baculi ritu, arbitror latere, ut scilicet genius
rusticorum illius etatis tulit. Baculus iste, ut ego quidem reor, signum
erat quod pro convocanda concione pagana ostiatim mittebant. Nomine
Henil non Penates sed quidlibet proximum sibi vicinum allocutus est
familiariter ut excubiarum vigiliarumque vices in pago servaret; hine
acclamatio ‘ Vigila! Hennil Vigila (auf die wache! nachbar! auf die
wache!) conservant passim consuectudinem hance incole pagorum nos-
| trorum ad hunc usque diem, ut guando praetor paganus convocare velit,
| hastam vel baculum vel “aoe ostiatum mittat, quo ineola vieim cujusque
fores pulsat donec ex ultima manu ad pratorem redeat In quibusdam
| pagis ad concionem convocandum ex ordine in unum annum eligitur
paganus quem vocant Heimburgen. Ditmari etate illud convocationis
_ symbolum pastori pecoris tuendum tradebant.”
Had Ursinus, the writer of this note, extended the sign and scene of
- convocation from a town or village to a hundred or county, he would
have described exactly the practice so well established for Scotland in
sending round the fiery cross (to which we shall again revert), after find-
ing there conformities in judicial practices explained by Lord Londes-
_ borough’s Irish ring, a combination of dispersed localities, which the
_ authority mentioned at the commencement of the paper explains and ©
justifies.
In the Cyrmogea of the learned Icelander, Arngrim Jonas, (p.71), we
have the same intimation for his native ‘sled ae. an indigenous name
for the staff that has much verbal conformity, and a satisfactory expla-
260.
nation in our native tongue; he says :—‘‘ Conventus vero habendi, erua
lignea signum erat, post annum certe millesimum, quum jam in fidem
Christianam jurassent antea fortasse cestra vel malleus Jovis (Thor’s
hammer) pro ejus temporis religione ;”’ and in the periodical from which
T borrow this quotation (‘‘ Balt. Stud,” vol...x., part... 23), 16 is
added—‘‘ Die Islander brauchen als Budstikke ein Stiick Holz, das, wie
ein Axt geformt ist, nach alter Sitte.”” (The Icelanders use as their Brd-
dingstick a piece of wood in the form of an axe (hammer) according to
ancient custom,
That I have translated Budstikke in this passage into Bidding stick,
will not appear forced to those who have heard of the bidding weddings
of Wales or the North; or who in Hamburg have witnessed the calls of
a guild of operatives, joiners, masons, &c., to attend the funeral of a
deceased fellow-labourer by a Ver-bztter with a short black staff entwined
with a white fillet and surmounted by a lemon, as the emblem of his
melancholy office.
There are variations in this name, as Budhafte, Budlafa ;—but the
latter alters the idea merely by the introduction of dispatch—by the
Yorkshire /oup to run, and the German Jaufen ; as also in the north, when
a traveller wished to avoid the delays usual at the post stations, a lauf
zettel was forwarded before him from place to place, to have relays in
readiness. Budkafte may be a modification of the symbol sent round;
which, from the analogy of other magisterial or potential commands,
may frequently have been a ring or staff. These were often the sym-
bols of the most important acts—‘‘ Et illue venit Dux Thassilo et
reddit ei (Carolo magno) ipsam patriam cum daculo in cujus similitudo
hominis (Pertz,1., 48, /. ¢.); and, ‘‘ Conradus rex—curtem per investi-
turam baculi imperialis tradit ipsumque baculum in testimonio reliquit’’
(Lang. Reg. 1, 76, anno 1076).
But in a collection on Lithuanian history, compiled by a body of
learned Jesuits, we have a very full and complete explication of this
emblem in connexion with the high dignity of the royal pontiffs of
heathen Prussia, the Krive Krivesto (Pontifex Pontificorum), and the
subordinate degrees of this regulated priesthood, on which latter I refer
to my ‘‘Shakspeare’s Puck and his Folkslore” (pp. 267, 317, 326) :—
‘« Postea (Krive) floruit in ducatu tantum Samogitie usque ad ex-
tremum tempus conversionis, scilicet ad annum 1414 Mens. Jul. 28,
qua mortuus est in Villa Onkain ultimus Krive Krivesto nomine Gu-
towtus numero Ilxxiv. flamen. Cum eo verum extincta est dignitas,
magni olim ponderis, in rebus sacris juditiarisque per totam terram
Lethovicam, Semigalliam, Livoniam, Lithuaniam, Samogithiam, Cur-
roniam, Sanigalliam, Livoniam, Lethigaliam necnon Kreviciensium
Russorum: qua in declinio xi. seculi incipit sensim deperire: denique
tenebree eviterne paganismi fugientes se de terra in terram dissipate
sunt ante faciem Christiane fidei et erucis sancte.”
We have here also the forms of the Bajulus Symbolum Jurisdic-
tionis of this Krive and his subordinates, which the writer says, ‘‘ vulgo
sermone Bathiuckas nuncupatus.”’
261
These symbols are merely intensitive, from the simplest for the third
degree of the priesthood, to the Waidelot, which, for the Ewarte and
Krive, was duplicated and triplicated, and therefore it will be sufficient
to give the description of the lowest.
“<Symbolum jurisdictionis communi sacerdotis jusjudicandi habentis,
Waidelote vel alii id generis, vulgari sermone Buthus nuncupatis, talem
habuit formam.
‘‘Baculus longiusculus ligno simplici querci supra quem est una virga
eurvata in modum nodi paululo inclinate rursumque junctione una bursa
pendet ; sed et sigilla eorum portabunt talia symbola ut ait chronista.
Ruthenus.”’
We have before remarked that the next stage in the priesthood had
this symbol doubled, and the third or highest had it trebled; and from
it the pontiffs of Rome may have taken their hint of a symbol for their
threefold claim of power over hell, on earth, and in heaven, in the papal
tiara.
In the imperfect drawing, however, of this heathen symbol we may
readily find in the top bend the penannular Irish ring; and not impro-
_bably in the lines and bends surmounting it, the imperfect rudiments of
a moveable swivel, to bring it into perfect conformity with the principal
object of our inquiry.
Had Von Ledebur, in his above-quoted work, given a drawing of
the following enigmatical (rathselhaft) object, described at p. 32, we
might possibly have found the swivel in an evidently heathen magiste-
rial symbol, dug up from beneath a tumulus near Schwerin 1 in Mecklen-
_burg, and 2” an urn /
‘“* Tt exhibits the upper portion of a buckle (biigel), an inch broad,
and 34 inches wide at the head, which on the under surface is flat, but
_ on its upper is ornamented with lines and rings. In its centre is a
four-sided pyramid, with one step, and in ats upper portion a hand ring
or catch (griff) moves freely Its bronze material, incrusted with a
beautiful zerugo nobilis, is finely worked, and glitters on some places,
_ where worn by friction, like gold.”
It is to this moveable portion of the emblem that we particularly
_ direct attention, as, from whatever cause or concatenation of ideas, judi-
| cial importance ‘attaches to a moveable ring in Scottish jurisprudence.
_ It is solely to the antiquarian knowledge of the great Scotch novelist,
in ‘‘ The Antiquary” (8voedit., 1846, Part i., p. 476, cap. x1.), that
_ Lowe my knowledge of this fact ; for my search elsewhere in books has
_ been fruitless, and I have no personal legal friends in the north from
_ whom to make inquiries.
The transaction refers to an execution put into Wardour Castle, and
the resistance offered to the officer by the hot- headed zeal of the High-
_ land soldier, M‘Intyre :—
‘<The legal officer confronted him of the military ; grasped with one
| doubtful hand the greasy bludgeon which was to enforce his authority,
_ and with the other produced his short: official baton, tipped with silver,
R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. Qn
262
and having a moveable ring upon it. ‘Captain M‘Intyre—Sir,—I
have no quarrel with you; but if you interrupt me in my duty,-I will
break the wand of peace, and declare myself deforced.’
««« And who the devil cares,’ said Hector, totally ignorant of the words
of judicial action, ‘whether you declare yourself divorced or married ;
and as to breaking your wand, or breaking the peace, or whatever you
eall it, all I know is, that I will break your bones if you prevent the
lad from harnessing the horses, to obey his mistress’s orders.-——‘ I
will take all who stand here to witness,’ said the messenger, ‘ that I
showed him my blazon, and explained my character. He that will to
Cupar maun to Cupar’—and he slid the enigmatical ring from one end of
the baton to the other, being the appropriate symbol of his having been
forcibly interrupted in the discharge of his duty.”
‘Honest Hector, better accustomed to the armoury of the field than
that of the law, saw this mystical ceremony with great indifference,
and with the like unconcern beheld the messenger sit down to write out
an execution of deforcement. But at the moment, to prevent the well-
meaning honest Highlander from running the risk of a severe penalty,.
the antiquary arrived, puffing and blowing, with his handkerchief
crammed under his hat, and his wig upon the end of a stick.
‘© What the deuce is the matter here?’ he exclaimed, hastily ad-
justing his head-gear—‘I have been following you in fear of finding
your idle loggerhead knocked against one rock or other.’—‘I think —
you would not have me stand quietly by and see a scoundrel like this,
because he calls himgelf a king’s messenger, forsooth (I hope the king
has many better for his meanest errands), insult a young lady of family:
and fashion, ike Miss Wardour?’ ‘Rightly argued, Hector,’ said the
antiquary; ‘ but the king, like other people, has now and then shabby
errands, and, in your ear, must have shabby fellows to do them. But
even supposing you unacquainted with the statutes of William the
Lion, in which, capite quarto versu quinto, this crime of deforcement is
termed despectus Domini Regis, a contempt, to wit, of the king himself,
in whose name all legal diligence issues—could you not have inferred,
from the information I took so much pains to give you to-day, that
those who interrupt officers, who come to execute letters of caption, are
tanguam participes cremains rebellionis ? seeing that he who aids a rebel
is himself guodammodo an accessory to rebellion.”
The extract is long, but the words are those of Sir Walter Scott, and
the entire citation was necessary to elucidate the practice, since, contrary
to the author’s usual wont, when Scotch customs require elucidation for
the English reader, this, one of the most curious, is left without expla-
nation, though it is termed enigmatical and mystical; it would have |
been a great boon to southern readers to have known how Scott found
‘‘the symbol appropriate.”
The result of our inquiries hitherto may, we think, be fairly stated—
that rings were heathen symbols of great veneration and general juridical
use in the possession of the priests of our own and foreign heathen
263
temples; that from the close verbal conformity of the Anglo-Saxon
beaga (ring), and the Latin baculum (a staff), the two objects might
easily be confounded; and that convenience and centuries may have im-
perceptibly wrought the change; both the heathen ring and the Scotch
baton may have had moveable swivel rings by which to attach criminals.
The Irish ring of Lord Londesborough would then be explainable,
partly from the Icelandic rings, and partly from the Scotch ‘‘ enigma-
tical symbol,’’ and the combination of both would be mutually corrobo-
rative.
Their use as ministering sanctity to oaths would beonly one of the
purposes.to which they might be applied ; but the penannular form and
lipped ends fit those of such shape more especially for administering an
oath by the priest or Krive. Held in his hand, the party taking the oath
would lay a finger from each hand, or his palms, upon the flattened
ends, whilst calling’ the Deity to witness the truth of his affirmation.
Exposing the palms of the hand was in all ages appropriate in addresses
to the Deity: the classics abound in such proofs :-—
“‘ Tendit duplices ad sidera palmas—
Geminas tollit ad astra manus,—
Digitis intendit mollibus arcum.”
And from this touching seems to have originated the custom of @ corpo-
ral oath; as before the Reformation oaths were taken on the reliques of
saints—super corpora sanctorum, as 18 witnessed in the relation of Ha-
rold’s oath to Wilham of Normandy. Even subsequently, in the raths-
strike of the old town of Liineburg, oaths are still administered by the
venerable fathers of its senate upon a popish reliquary, the bones having
been removed from it.
, It may also be noticed that one of these Irish rings, late in the pos-
_ session of Mr. C. Croker, and figured by him in Smith’s “ Collectanea
_ Antiqua,’’ seems to have flanges broad enough for the full palm to rest
on; so in Wilde’s “‘ Catalogue,” Figs. 591, 592, 593.
Different and distant countries may have varied the manner of
_ administering oaths. What we have hitherto seen supposes them
given in a set formula by the priest holding the sacred symbol in his
_ own hand for the imposition on it of the palms or fingers of him by
_ whom the oath was taken. ‘This view may be justified by the method
_ of swearing fealty to a suzerain lord, which was by the vassal placing
the fist of his lord in his two hands, and so vowing fidelity and homage.
_ The fist of the lord here replaced the heathen ring, as, no doubt, the
ancient ceremony is more adapted to Christian practice. But in some
| places the practice may have been to give the symbol into the hands of
- him who swore, and this method is reduced in our modern courts to de-
_ livering the Testament to be held by the witness. Rings without lps or
| flanges, and which are only capable of being held by the fingers doubled
_ on the palm, may have been used for such variation of the ceremony, as
_ one exists at Copenhagen, dug up in the island of Bornholm, formed
_ merely by doubling both ends of a massive circular bar of the purest
264
gold, and in weight five pounds, which could have served no other
purpose. It is also curious in another respect, having a thin gold wire
of equal purity twisted round it, evidently with the intention of bring-
ing the object to a certain weight and value; ad certum pondus, is
Ceesar’s expression when speaking of the monetary use of iron rings in
Britain; and that these rings of valuable metal and ready distribution,
might not have served like any other costly chattel, immediately at
hand, as a reward or payment, may easily be admitted ; but only occa-
sionally and by no means as what their usual designation of ring money
might imply, the current coin of a country ; we seem to have taken this
name and idea from the quantities of bronze objects in this form which
are now so largely imported into Africa from Liverpool, as a species of
currency, of which the late Sir John Tobin was the principal exporter,
and is now succeeded by Mr. Charles Stuart, who informed me, in an
accidental meeting at a table d’hote at Minster, that his possession of
the receipt for the peculiar combination of the metals was a valuable
legacy from Sir John, which gave him nearly the monopoly of the
African trade, and of the importation of palm oil into this country, to
the extent of ten thousand tons annually. The swarthy negroes of the
Gambia and Senegal reject all such rings as do not conform to his re-_
ceipt, by some peculiar analysis, which it might be curious and benefi-
cial to any one to investigate.
To the antiquary it might be more curious and interesting to know
why these savages still insist upon the peculiar form of the Anglo-Saxon
beaga, which, to European ideas, seems very inconsistent with commer-
cial utility or convenience. In my ‘Shakspeare’s Puck and his Folks-
lore’ (London, 1852, 8vo., p. 288), I have traced the only religious idea
or emblem which those Africans, that do not profess Mahommedan
tenets, hold sacred, viz., their /etzsch, to a western word, and a con-
nexion with our legends of Robin Goodfellow, Puck, &c.; and it may,
therefore, have been by some equally circuitous route that the form and
shape of this rng money may have penetrated where but few Europeans
have forced their way. Sir William Beetham tells us ring money in
this form has been found in Italy ; and he exhibited at the Archeological
Institute, July 17, 1848, two specimens found respectively at Chiusi
and Perugia; these may have been the first stepping-stones of their
route into Africa. :
In a country where the mind is stagnant, and progress precluded by
ignorance and barbarism, the prestige of sanctity once established
would remain unaltered for ages; and our country receives at present
possibly greater material benefit from this sanctity in the manufacture
of the article, than our ancestors from its use.
As an example that these rings, when of the precious metals, might
have frequently, like modern snuff-boxes, pins, &c., been dispensed by
princes as rewards, we will give an example of other valuable moveables
being thus disposed of from Giesebrechts, ‘‘Geschichte der Wenden,”
‘Hist. of the Wends,” vol.i., p. 218: — ‘‘ Einar took opportunity to tell
205
Harold he would not remain longer with Jarl Hakon, who vaiued gold
more than Skalds and their praises ; he would rather go over to Signaldi,
if he would receive him. But Hinar suffered himself to be persuaded,
when he got a present of a golden pair of scales with two weights, one
of gold, the other of silver (which were also magical dies) which revealed
_ the future. From this circumstance, Skald Einar got the surname of
Skalagtam (Scale King).” .
We have before said that Christianity introduced the cross in lieu of
the ring, for summoning the clans; and fitness and its greater readiness _
of being seen at a distance rendered this cross fiery. In the following
beautiful lines from Scott’s ‘‘ Lady of the Lake,” the knowledge of this
custom is rendered immortal for his country; but before I give them,
permit me to make a remark on the emphatical introduction of the goat
into the custom and sacrifice, as it may show the poet’s great knowledge
of the practice even abroad, and give German mythologists a better in-
terpretation of Ditmar of Merseburg’s enigmatical Meni than has yet
appeared. I must again refer to my ‘‘ Shakespeare’s Puck,”’ where at
p- 239 is the mythical figure of a fawn, and the following pages expla-
natory of it and kid bearing in general; itis there remarked that kid in
our language means both the young of the goat and a faggot or bundle
of sticks ; now, the Latin hinnulus for kid is merely a prosopopeeia of the
natural bleating of the young animal, and may therefore have been as
easily received by one nation as another, for its designation ; it would
be merely requisite to supply the other sense of baculus in the northern
) tongue; at all events, the oldest Teutonic word for a sheep is hammel,
_and many instances may be adduced from all languages of the indiscri-
| minate use of the letters m and ». Adelung, on the letter n, gives
: various examples of the change; and hammer, Thor’s Hamar, which
- Adelung (s. v.) deduces from the same root as differing (objective and
subjective) views of mutilation, has both a verbal and national con-
| nexion, and would give the Icelandic axe, which was sent round for
| their gatherings, as my extract from Arngrim Jonas proves ; so that Vz-
gla! Heml, Vigila! interpreted by modern practice, would mean, Awake,
there is the fiery cross to bear! awake! But I will no longer detain my
_ readers from the beautiful lines of Scott, as a compensation for the pos-
| sibly dry details of the preceding pages :—
|
VIII.
. “°?Twas all prepared, and from the rock
A goat, the parent of the flock,
Before the kindling pile was laid,
And piere’d by Roderick’s ready blade.
Patient the sickening victim eyed
The life-blood ebb in crimson tide
Down clotted beard and shaggy limb,
Till darkness glaz’d his eye-balls dim.
The grisly priest, with murm’ring prayer,
A slender cross/et form’d with care,
A cubit’s length in measure due,
The shaft and limbs were rods of yew,
Whose parents in Inch-Caillach wave
Their shadows o’er Clan Alpin’s grave,
And answering Lomond’s breezy deep,
Soothe many a chieftain’s endless sleep.
The cross thus form’d he held on high
With wasted hand and haggard eye,
And strange and mingled feelings
woke
While his anathema he spoke.
a ee ee ee > a
260
IX. | And as again the sign he rear’d
©“ Woe to the clansman who shall view Hollow his curse and voice was heard.
This symbol of sepulchral yew, ‘ When flits this cross from man to man,
Forgetful that its branches grew Vich Alpine’s summons to his clan,
Where weep the heavens their holiestdew | Burst be the ear that fails to heed,
On Alpine dwelling low. Palsied the foot that shuns to speed.
Deserter of his chieftain’s trust, May ravens tear the careless eyes,
He ne’er shall mingle with their dust, Wolves make the coward heart their
But from his sires and kinsmen thrust, prize.
Each clansman’s execration just As sinks that blood stream in the earth,
Shall doom him wrath and woe.’ So may his heart’s blood drench his
He paus’d: the word the vassals took hearth ;
With forward step and fiery look ; As dies in hissing gore this spark,
On high their naked brands they shook, Quench so his light, destruction dark ;
Their clattering targets wildly strook, And be the grace to him denied
And first in murmurs low, Brought by this sign to all beside.’
Then, like the billow on his course, He ceas’d; no echo gave again
That far to seaward finds its source, The murmur of that deep amen.
And flings to shore its muster’d force, Fast as the fatal symbol flies,
Burst with loud roar their murmurs In arms the huts and hamlets rise;
hoarse © From winding glen, from upland brown,
‘Woe to the traitor, woe!’ They pour’d each hardy tenant down ;
Benan’s grey scalp the accents knew : Nor slack’d the messenger his pace—
The joyous wolf from cover drew, He show’d the sign, he nam’d the place,
Th’ exulting eagle scream’d afar— And, pressing forward like the wind,
They knew the voice of Alpine’s war. Left clamour and surprise behind.
The fisherman forsook the strand,
XI. The swarthy smith took dirk and brand ;
‘‘ Then deeper paus’d the priest anew, With changed cheer the mower blithe
And hard his lab’ring breath he drew, Left in the half-cut swathe his scythe ;
While, with set teeth and clenched hand, The herds without a keeper staid,
And eyes that glow like fiery brand, The plough was in mid furrow laid ;
He meditated curse more dread, The fale’ner toss’d his hawk away,
And deadlier on the clansman’s head, The hunter left the stag at bay ;
Who, summon’d to his chieftain’s aid, Prompt at the signal of alarms,
The signal saw, and disobey’d. Each son of Alpive rush’d to arms.
The crosslet’s points of sparkling wood So swept the tumult and affray
He quench’d among the bubbling blood; Along the margin of Achray.”
These beautiful lines give us a view, in vivid language, how ;these
rings were transmitted as the emblem of the supreme Priest and
his warrant; this was not restricted to a staff or any particular badge.
We learn, in a curious passage of Peter of Dusburg, an early contempo-
rary chronicler of the conflict of the Teutonic knights with the ancient
Wends of heathen Prussia, that this symbol might be a staff or any other
known sign sent round by the Krive to his subjects; and what so known
as the ring always kept in the temple ?
‘“‘Fuit in media nationis hujus perverse, scilicet in Nadrovia, locus
quidem dictus Romove in quo habitabat quidem dictus Crive quem co-
lebant pro papa, quia sicut dominus papa regit universalem ecclesiam
fidelium ita istius nutum seu mandatum non solum gentis predicte sed
Lithowini et aliz nationes Livoniee terres regebantur. Tantee fuit auc-
toritatis quod non solum ipse vel aliquis de sanguine suo verum et nun-
267
crus cum baculo suo vel alto signo noto transiens terminos infidelium pre-
dictorum a regibus et nobilibus et communi populo in magna reverentia
habebatur.”’
Voigt, in his history of ancient Prussia, gives a somewhat varied ver-
sion of the passage and practice :—‘“‘ Quod etiam nuncius quiejus bacu-
lum aut signum aligud portabat ab eo missum principes etiam et
communis populus multo honore colebant et omnia preecepta ejus firmi-
ter servabant.”’
In his note F to the above lines, at the end of the volume, the great
‘poet brings his legendary lore in aid of his poetic painting. The cross was
called in Gaelic Creaw-Fareigh, or the cross of shame, because disobedience
to what the symbol implied inferred infamy: this idea is not farther
removed from that implied in the Bavarian inscription above, Gewrokt,
‘than cause from effect. Healso appends a relation from Olaus Magnus,
to the same purpose, and corroborative of those older ones I have
‘adduced from Dusburg. More extended reading would have given Sir
Walter stronger and better coincidences with his Creaw-Fareigh in the
Danish Budlafa already noticed, and still stronger in the Swedish Bud-
stikke, on the authority of John Stiernhook, “‘DeJure Suev.” (lib.i.b) :—
‘‘In priscis Sueonice legibus citatio per baculum. Hune emittebant terito-
rii quadrantibus et per manus vicinorum extraditus et facti notitiam simul
et comparandi mandatum circumferet ; quomodo non judicia tantum sed
et promiscue omnes conventus publici indicati fuerunt ubi de casu
aliquo extra ordinem deliberandum erat aut indicandum. Erat autem
hic baculus nuntiatorius effectus ad modum rei de qua in conventu
tractatio instituenda fuit, ut si res sacra, erux lignea; si homicidium,
higneum telum aut securis.”’
More examples might be adduced; but if the above are insufficient,
any addition could scarcely insure conviction, and must be wearisome to
follow.
Sir Walter, in the same note, adduces instances of a comparativel
recent and successful use of the fiery cross during the Scotch rebellion
in 1745-6 :—
‘< During the civil war of 1745-6, the fiery cross often made its cir-
cuit; and upon one occasion it passed through the whole district of
Breadalbane, a tract of 82 miles, in three hours.
‘<The late Alexander Stuart, Esq., of Inverhagle, described to me
his having sent round the fiery cross through the district of Appine
during the same commotion. The coast was threatened by a descent
from two English frigates, and the flower of the young men were with
the army of Prince Charles, then in England; the summons was so
effectual, that even old age and children obeyed it; and a force was col-
lected in a few days so numerous and enthusiastic, that all attempts of
the intended diversion upon the coasts of the absent walriors was, in
prudence, abandoned as desperate.”
In continuance of these notices, the following passage, from a pro-
vincial newspaper of October, 1853, may be adduced, showing that the
268
memory of the fiery cross is not yet entirely extinguished in the minds
of the warm-hearted Highlanders :—
‘‘The other day, John M‘Arthur, employed as a serviceman on the
roads, while attired in full Highland costume, and carrying a large fiery
cross—the emblem by which the clans in the days of other years were
assembled—ran on the public road west from the east end of old Kil-
patrick, a distance of three miles in eighteen minutes, in order to show
the juveniles how telegraphing in the Highlands was performed long
before the existence of steamboats, or rails, or common roads.”’
It may also be allowed to remark that Leach, the popular illustrator
of ‘“‘ Punch,” must have presumed upon a very general knowledge of the
practice and custom when, during the commotion excited by the eleva-
tion of Archbishop Wiseman to the title of Eminence and the dignity of
Cardinal, he is represented 1m pontificalibus hurrying with the fiery
cross through the country.
Our further and final deductions regarding the ring more parti-
cularly under notice may be summed up as follows :— That it has been
one of the solemn symbols of our Irish pontiff, and has been most pro-
bably sent round to summon his flock for convocations in peace; for
arming and assembling against the enemy or invader in time of war;
that the ring could be slided from one point to the other, and was used
to indicate the anathema and imprecations which Scott has so forcibly
set forth upon any recusant or clansman,
“¢ Who, summon’d to his chieftain’s aid,
The signal saw, and disobeyed.”
The term backslider would be a curious verbal modern term and-in-
terpretation. We are justified in such interpretation of the swivel ring
from the use still thus made of itin the long quotation above, from ‘‘ The
Antiquary ;” and the conclusion we arrive at may be fairly stated, that
this ring bears impress of the vitality of British (Irish and Scotch) ju-
dicial customs, from their earliest Paganism, unaffected by the influences
of Christianity, or a new and entirely opposite code of laws. Jurispru-
dence may change its precepts, a fresh view of duties and morals ob-
tain, but customs and observances founded in nature are unchanging
and permanent in the minds of a nation.
Mr. William Lawless, of Kilkenny, presented the following dona-
tion :—
A silver pectoral cross, of elaborate workmanship, composed of five
crosses, connected together, and ornamented in the front with settings of
uncut garnets and light-blue glass beads, surrounded with twisted wire,
and twenty triangular pyramids, composed of small silver shot. The
back, though much worn, retains traces of the crucifixion and evange-
lical emblems, wrought on a ground of niello. Portions of both frent
and back were originally gilt ; and from the remains of two pins, which
extend from the rays of the central cross, it may be concluded that four
beads were necessary to complete this part of the ornament. When per-
269
fect, this cross was an unusually rich specimen of the jeweller’s art of
the time. It was found at Callan, county of Kilkenny, and is noticed
in the ‘‘ Transactions of the Kilkenny Archeological Society,’ vol. iii.,
p. 412.
Mr. Lawless also presented a crucifix and reliquary of silver; a
slender crucifix of silver; a collection of 32 amber, 32 jet, 13 variegated
glass, 26 opaque, and 203 amber-coloured glass beads.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor.
Catterson Smith, Esq., on the part of Mrs. Tottenham, of Rochfort,
county of Westmeath, presented a choice collection of Irish antiquities,
consisting of articles in bronze, bone, and wood—42 in number.
The marked thanks of the Academy were returned to Mrs. Tottenham ;
as also to Mr. Smith, at whose suggestion the gift was made.
MONDAY, JANUARY 12, 1863.
Tue Very Rev. Cuarzes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair.
Christopher Coppinger, Esq., Q.C.; Patrick W. Joyce, Esq. ; Tho-
mas Richardson, M. D., and Captain Meadows Taylor, were duly elected
members of the Academy.
The Very Rev. the PresipEent read a paper on—
Some Notices oF THE Acts oF St. Patrick, CONTAINED IN THE Book or
ARMAGH.
TxeE conclusions which Dr. Graves endeavours to establish in this paper
are the following :—
I. That Muirchu Maccumachteni, he author of the Life of St. Pa-
trick, with which the ‘‘ Book of Armagh” commences, was the son of Co-
gitosus.
This conclusion is founded (1) on a necessary and certain emenda-
tion of the text in the prologue of Muirchu’s Life of St. Patrick. The
prologue stands thus in the manuscript :—
‘¢Quoniam quidem, mi domine Aido, multi conati sunt ordinare nar-
rationem utique istam, secundum quod patres eorum et qui ministri ab
initio fuerunt sermonis tradiderunt illis, sed propter difficillimum narra-
tionis opus, diversasque opiniones, et plurimorum plurimas suspiciones,
nunquam ad unum certumque historiz tramitem pervenerunt; ideo, ni
fallor, juxta hoc nostrorum proverbium, ut deducuntur pueri in amphi-
theatrum, in hoc perrculosum et profundum narrations sancte pelagus,
turgentibus proterve gurgitum aggeribus, inter acutissimos Charybdes,
per ignota zquora insitos, a nullis adhuc lintribus excepto tantum uno
patris mei cognito si expertum atque occupatum, engenroli mer puerilem
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 20
270
remi-cymbam deduxi. Sed ne magnum de parvo videar fingere, pauca
hee de multis Sancti Patricii gestis, parva peritia, incertis auctoribus,
memoria labili, attrito sensu, vili sermone, sed affectu piissimo caritatis
et sanctitatis tuse et auctoritatis umperio obediens, carptim gravatimque
explicare aggrediar.”’
[ Here follow the headings of the chapters into which the first Book
of Muirchu’s Life of St. Patrick is divided; and at the close of them is
the following colophon].
‘“Heee pauca de Sancti Patricii peritia et virtutibus Muirchu Mac-
cumachteni, dictante Aiduo Slebtinensis civitatis episcopo, conscripsit.”’
The change of the words cognito si into Cogitosi restores meaning to
the foregoing passage, which, in its present state, is unintelligible.
The author’s conjecture is confirmed (2) by the observation that
Machtenz1is, in its signification, exactly equivalent to Cogitosi. Machc-
naim is the word which would be chosen to represent the Latin cogito.
II. Dr. Graves proceeds to show that the Cogitosus who was father
of Muirchu Maccumachteni was the author of the Life of St. Bridget,
edited by Colgan, in his ‘‘ Trias Thaumaturga,” p. 518. This conclusion
rests mainly upon a comparison of phrases in Muirchu’s prologue, given
above, with phrases occurring in the introduction and concluding para-
graph of the life of Bridget, by Cogitosus,
The passages referred to are as follows :—
‘‘Cogitis me fratres ut Sancte et Beatee memorize Brigide virginis
virtutes, et opera, more doctorum memorize litterisque tradere aggrediar.
Quod opus impositum, et delicate materie arduum, parvitatis et igno-
rantiz mee, et ingue minime. Sed potens est Deus de minimis magna
facere; ut de exiguo oleo ct farine pugillo domum implevit pauperculee
vidue. Itaque susseonrbus vestris coactus, satis habeo meam non defursse
obedientiam, et 1deo, pauca de pluribus a majoribus et peritissimis tra-
dita, sine ulla ambiguitatis caligine, ne inobedientiz crimen incurram,
patefacere censeo. Ex quibus quanta qualisque virgo virtutum bonarum
florida cunctorum oculisinnotescat. Non quod memoria, et mediocritas,
et rusticus sermo ingenioli mer, tanti muneris officium explicare valeret;
sed fidei vestree beatitudo et orationum vestrarum diuturnitas meretur '
accipere, quod non valet ingenium dictantis. Hee ergo egregiis crescens
virtutibus, ubi per famam bonarum rerum ad eam de omnibus provinctis
Hiberniz innumerabiles populi de utroque sexu confiuebant vota sibi
voventes voluntarie, suum monasterium caput pene omnium Hibernien-
sium Keclesiarum, et culmen precellens omnia monasteria Scotorum
(cujus Parrochia per totam Hiberniensium terram diffusa, a mari usque
ad mare extensa est) in campestribus campi Liffei supra fundamentum
fidei firmum construxit; et prudenti dispensatione de animabus eorum
regulariter in omnibus procurans, et de Keclesiis multarum provinciarum
sibi adheerentibus sollicitans et secum revolvens, quod sine summo sacer-
dote, qui ecclesias consecraret, et ecclesiasticos in eis gradus subrogaret,
esse non posset, illustrem virum et solitarium, omnibus moribus orna-
Zi
tum, per quem Deus virtutes operatus est plurimas convocans eum de
eremo, et de sua vita solitaria, et sibi obviam pergens, ut ecclesiam in
episcopali dignitate cum ea gubernaret, atque ut nihil de ordine sacer- |
dotali in suis deesset ecclesiis, accersivit. Et postea sic unctum caput
et principale omnium episcoporum, et beatissima puellarum principalis
feelici comitatu intcr se et gubernaculis omnium virtutum suam erexit
principalem ecclesiam; et amborum meritis sua cathedra episcopalis et
puellaris, ac si vitis fructifera diffusa undique ramis crescentibus, in tota
Hiberniensi insula inolevit. Quam semper Archiepiscopus Hibernien-
sium Episcoporum, et Abbatissa quam omnes A bbatisse Scotorum vene-
rantur felici successione, et ritu perpetuo dominantur. Exinde ergo,
ut supra dixi, a fratribus coactus beat hujus virginis Brigide virtutes,
tam eas quas ante principatum, quam alias in incipatu gessit, multo
studio brevitatis, licet preepostero ordine virtutum, compendiose explicare
conabor.”” |
‘‘Veniam peto a fratribus et lectoribus hee legentibus, qui-causa
obedientiz coactus, nulla prerogativa scientie suffultus, pelagus immen-
sum virtutum S. Brigide et viris fortissimis formidandum, his paucis
rustico sermone dictis virtutibus de maximis et innumerabilibus cucurre-
rim. Orate pro me Cogitoso nepote culpabili, et ut oratione vestra pio
Domino me commenditis exoro, et Deus vos pacem evangelicam sectantes
exaudiat,”’
Tif. We are thus enabled to determine the time at which Cogitosus
lived. For the death of Aed, Bishop of Sletty, at whose request Muirchu
wrote, is set down in the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters’ at the year 798.
There is also a passage in the ‘‘ Book of Armagh” from which it is plain
that Aed survived Segene, Abbot of Armagh, who died A. D. 786; but
died before Flann Feblai, whose obit is recorded under the date 704.
Again, Colman, the son of Muirchu, and Abbot of Moville, died A. D.
731. It may, therefore, be inferred that Cogitosus died about the year
670.
IV. Dr. Graves points out the great importance of thus establishing
the time of Cogitosus, as that writer has recorded the condition of archi-
tecture, and art in general, in Ireland in his own time (“ Vita S. Bri-
gidee,” cap. xxxv.) The objection urged by Dr.Petrie, who was of opinion
that Cogitosus must have written after A. D. 799, 1s obviated by showing
that the translation, in that year, of the relics of Bishop Conlaid into a
shrine was an occurrence different from his burial under a monument
described by Cogitosus.
V. The author shows that the prefix maccu, in the name Maccu-
machteni, is equivalent to the Latin jiliorum, occurring in the ‘ Book
of Armagh’’ and other very ancient documents. He establishes this by
a careful review of the numerous names into which this element enters
in the “‘ Book of Armagh,” in ‘‘Adamnan’s Life of St. Columkille,” and
in inscriptions on monuments.
ee,
DeEscRIPTION OF AN OAK PILE FOUND IN THE LAKE oF GENEVA.
Mr. Starkey presented to the Academy a wooden pile, which he had
himself brought from Switzerland in the month of October, 1862, it
having been given to him in the kindest manner by M. Frederic Troyon,
the eminent Swiss antiquary, to whom he had been introduced by Mr.
Wilde. Mr. Starkey conceived that it might be considered valuable and
interesting, not only as an object of antiquity, but as illustrative of the
crannoge remains of this country. Along with the pile he presented
an explanatory paper, drawn up far him by M. Troyon at the time, of
which the following is a translation :—
‘‘This pile I raised on the 15th of September, 1862, from among
the lacustrine remains at Thonon, on the Lake of Geneva. The site had
been occupied during the stone period, and continued to be so until the
end of the bronze-period. We find here instruments of stone and of
bronze, but none of iron.
‘The length of the pile is 4 ft. 4in.; the thickest end was buried
3 ft. 4 in. in the bottom of the lake;
so that the upper end projected only
one foot above it. It must be borne
in mind, that when the water is at
its extreme height, the place from
which I drew this stake is sunk 12
feet beneath the surface. The plat-
form supported by these pillars was
at least 4 feet above the highest level
of the water, so as to allow of the
waves passing beneath the planks
which supported the huts.
‘‘1t follows from hence that this
pile must originally have been 20
feet long,—that is, 4 feet in the silt
of the lake, 12 feet in the water, and
4 feet above it.
‘‘In many of these sites there may still be seen thousands of the
piles which supported the platforms, burnt down, as most of them were,
to the surface of the lake at the
fame when whese lacustine v=) ——_—$———
lages were destroyed. It is by
degrees, and by the extremely
slow action of ages, that the
water has worn the piles, which 2==
on the sites referable to the H/
bronze period still stand from 1
to 8 feet above the bottom ; Z
while on the sites destroyed be- Zz
fore that period they are gene- ZY
rally worn down to the bed of ZY
the lake.
Platform.
Surface of
the lake.
273
‘‘On the sites occupied during both these periods it is not unusual
to see, in close proximity with a pile worn down to the bottom, others
which stand up from 2 to 4 feet, having been doubtless renewed during
the bronze period.”’
Mr. Starkey stated that the difficulty of extracting these piles from
the bed of the lake, whole and uninjured, is great. A boat is steadied
immediately over the place where they appear ; a kind of forceps is used,
from 12 to 15 feet long, by which the stake selected is seized at the point
where it emerges from the silt, rocked gently to-and-fro for some time,
and then carefully drawn upwards, from a depth ranging from 10 to 14
feet. The principal cause of the difficulty is the sponginess of that*por-
tion of the stake which has been sunk in the silt. It is almost as fragile
as afungus or mushroom, whereas the portion that has been in the water
is comparatively sound.
Mr. Starkey stated that he had himself, instructed by M. Troyon,
visited one of these sites at Morges, on the north shore of the Lake of
Geneva, and distinctly seen, at a depth of about 12 feet, the ranges of
piles, extending at unequal intervals, over an area of from 12 to 14 acres.
Objects of antiquity, in stone, bronze, horn, &c., are taken up in vast
numbers, by means of instruments constructed for the purpose, on or
near these sites, of which, as M. Troyon informed Mr. Starkey, there
are more than twenty in the Lake of Geneva alone.
The attention of the Academy having been called to the recent death
of Professor. Siegfried,
It was proposed by the Rev. William Reeves, D. D., and seconded
by the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., and— |
Resotvep,—That the Academy has received with the deepest regret
the intelligence of the lamented death of Professor Siegfried; and,
although he was not a member of its body, avails itself of the present
opportunity to testify its respect for a scholar of such distinction, who
had so cordially made Ireland his home, and her es the favoured
subject of his valuable studies.
It was proposed by W. R. Wilde, V.P., and seconded by H. H.
Stewart, M. D., and—
Resotvep,—That the Academy, as a body, attend the funeral of
Dr. Siegfried.
The corporation seal of the borough of Belturbet was presented to
the Museum of the Academy by the Karl of Belmore.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to Lord Belmore.
274
MONDAY, JANUARY 26, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cnarzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
W. R. Witpr, Vice-President, read the following—
DeEscRIPTION OF A CRANNOGE IN THE County oF CAvAN.
On the 23rd of January, 1860, I communicated to the Academy an
account of a newly discovered crannoge, on the property of Lord Farnham,
in the townland of Cloneygonnell, parish of Kilmore, barony of Lower
Loughtee, and county of Cavan.
The aspect of this crannoge at that time was that of a green ob-
long mound, partially cut away by the line of railway from Crossdoney
to Cavan, from which town it is distant about two miles, one mile from
the old cathedral church of the diocese, and about 500 yards from the
ruined castle of Tonymore.
In the Ordnance Sheet, No. 25, for Cavan, may be seen a small
lake, about a quarter of a mile in diameter, with a remarkable sharply-
defined island, near the northern bank, and opposite Tonymore Castle.
In common with many other small tracts of water in that part of Ire-
land, this Tonymore Lough was run off by the arterial drainage a few
years ago, leaving the mound or island near its centre perfectly dry ;
and where the railway passed through it, the site of the lake was only
a swamp or marsh.
The surrounding country rises in a succession of low hills from the
margin of the lake; and on the north and south sides are the ancient
: ¥ Ki WV
a Psi <
pos Domne Af : ) SFORTES
Wench 77 <
Beat 7 ye core
oe é a 25 Ss,
° o ws" x
a BOG a PLATEAU ‘9.9 MARSH
Mae ucstonuikel ais wee tateeae ee :
o wv ‘
RAtlILW A’ Y
; Oe Oars
iS a 8 .
SS) MARSH ie MARSH :
‘ Wy UE rr : 7
Nil,
itil by ie
s ONEGo Wy oe
FO wy “E> Z
XS Q Zz oxi
S$ \\ ly SN) ZZ Willa,
3s S SD Alay tT. a aaah A cl ali Pe \“\) Mil
SS OR Te aoe cee is ene WV My
OY Shey = i etree Ses tha
pmntw = = SS
Zi s&s Sr we
raths of Shancloon and Cloneygonnell, as shown in the above illus-
tration. There are also several raths of minor importance in the neigh-
275
bourhood. So far, this lake fortress accords in situation with most others
of its class, and was probably used as a place of safe retreat; first for
the dwellers in the raths; and in later times, when stone buildings
had taken the place of rude earthworks and stockades, by the inhabi-
tants of the adjoining castle.
The lake was celebrated for its pike fishing, and the crannoge (or
‘‘ Tsland in Tonymore Lake,” as it was termed), which rose slightly above
the water, was much resorted to by sportsmen. The real nature of the is-
land, however, was not suspected until after the railway was run through
a portion of it ; although, when the land had been sufficiently dried, the
tops of the outer row of piles, or stockades, could be seen projecting
above the surface. Some of these piles were in so decayed a condition
as to crumble beneath the touch; but others were as fresh and strong
‘<as if they had been driven in but yesterday’’—a fact which shows that
this crannoge had been repaired from time to time.
Notwithstanding the fact of a portion of the railway being absolutely
supported on this crannoge, and a number of household articles having
been discovered in it when the line was making, no notice, strange to
relate, appears to have been taken of 1t until about three years ago.
‘‘The Proceedings” of the Academy, many of which contained notices of
crannoges, having appeared from time to time in the public papers, the
attention of several persons throughout the country was turned to such
matters; and I have, in consequence, received much useful information,
and the Academy some valuable donations.
For the first description of the Tonymore crannoge, we are indebted
to Mr. O’Brien, the intelligent station-master at Cavan, who enhanced
his information by the donation of some of the articles found there.
The mound, he states, was ‘‘ fifty yards in diameter, measured from the
old stakes, oneach side. Only one-half of the work now [| 1859] remains,
the other having been cut away in making the line. The outer paling ap-
pears above ground at regular intervals, and is partly composed of roots
and limbs of oak. The crannoge rests on a layer of oak, crossed by
beams in every direction. Within about eighteen inches of the top there
is a layer of bones, and bones appear scattered all about the surroundiug
marsh, and are continually turned up im repairing the railway, and occa-
sionally in such quantities as to become a profitable article of sale. One
or two querns were found within the enclosure, and are now preserved
in the neighbourhood ; several sharpening stones, and also a portion of a
yew bow, were discovered; outside in the marsh, two elks’ heads were
dug out, one of which is now in the possession of Lord Farnham.”
In 1860, I presented, on the part of Mr. O’ Brien, the following articles,
which have been found in the crannoge:—The upper stone of a grain-
rubber, like those described in the Museum Catalogue, p. 104; a stone,
half perforated, as if done with another stone; a circular flat stone disc,
or quoit, like those on Tray N. N.—see p. 99 of Catalogue,—and si-
milar to some found in connexion: with cinerary urns. Four small
earthen crucibles, of the usual shape which has come down to modern
times; three of these would only contain a couple of drachms of fluid
276
each, and were very probably used in gold smelting. This observation
is confirmed by the fact of finding amongst them a small pipe-clay
cupel, manifestly intended for refining. It is quite similar to articles
used in the present day for the assay of gold and silver. Several small
oval stones, like those still used by weavers for polishing the surface of
the web, and usually called ‘‘ rubbing stones,” were found in the cran-
noge, and three of them were presented. A flat polished piece of
bone, which was possibly used in weaving or netting; and two small
bone spoons, ingeniously formed out of the epiphyses or joint surfaces
of the vertebre of young animals, and one of which I have figured in
the Museum Catalogue. See fig. 174, page 267. The only metal ar-
ticle Mr. O’Brien was able to present was an imperfect bronze ring,
which in all probability formed a portion of a fibula.
During the past year, Lord Farnham has caused a further examina-
tion of the mound to be made, under the judicious directions of Dr. Mal-
comson, of Cavan, to whom we are indebted for the following additional
particulars, as well as the original of the foregoing illustration, consist-
ing of a landscape view of the crannoge and the surrounding country,
where crossed by the railway, and also of the adjoining ruin.
The annexed engraving represents a section of the crannoge, where
cut across by the railway.
Dr. Malcomson states—“ The piles or stakes were arranged in two
circles, one within the other; the diameter of the greater one being 120
feet, that of the other about 90 feet. The piles in the outer circle were
very numerous; and, in some instances, driven in close proximity to
each other. A few, having withstood the ravages of time, appeared
277
about three feet above the surface, and, upon being withdrawn and ex-
amined, were found to have been carefully pointed. The stakes in the
inner row were not so numerous, nor were they altogether composed of
oak, some of them being of sallow or other soft wood.
‘‘ Within the stockades were observed two small mounds (upon which
the grass was much more verdant than upon any other part of the island),
one at the north, the other at the south. Corresponding with the de-
pression between these, and three feet under the soil, we found, during
the excavation, a flat stone, about four feet square, and three inches
thick, resting on a number of upright blocks of decayed oak. This, no
doubt, was a hearthstone.
“The most elevated point of the mound, towards the south of the
island, had a depressed or crater-like appearance. Besides the wooden
stakes entering into the formation of the circles, others appear to have
been laid horizontally, their beam-lke ends showing at that part of the
enclosure which was disturbed by the passage of the railway.
‘On exploring the crannoge, which was done by removing the soil
from the circumference of the lesser circle towards the centre, a few ob-
jects of antiquity were discovered. The soil, which was carefully ex-
amined, was carried a short distance, and spread over the adjoining
marsh. It was composed of black and grey ashes; small flat stones,
which had evidently been exposed to the action of fire; fragments of
chareoal; blue and yellow clay, charred bones, and the teeth and tusks
of animals, &c.
When the excavation had been carried to the centre, the cut surface
presented, from above downwards, the appearance shown in the fore-
going illustration, viz.: 1st, clay; 2nd, black and grey ashes, with small
stones and sand; 3rd, bones and ashes, with lumps of blue and yellow
clay; 4th, a quantity of grey ashes; and, 5th, the horizontal sleepers
or stretchers, and hazel branches, resting on the peat bottom.
‘‘On the same marsh, and about one hundred yards’ distance from
the island, but nearer to Tonymore Castle, are two other stockaded forts,
on a raised plateau. They do not appear to have been islands, as an
elevated causeway leads from them to the mainland ; but otherwise they
resemble the crannoge in their stockaded and mound-like appearance.
They are marked No. 2 on the plan of the lake, forts, and railway given
on page 274.
‘¢ The further examination of this crannoge (which was deferred in
consequence of the inclemency of the weather, and the quantity of rain
which had fallen on the surrounding marsh), was resumed on the 2nd
of January, and continued for three days. ‘The soil, which still lay su-
perficial to the horizontal stretchers, was gradually removed, in order to
fully expose the original flooring, and examine its peculiar arrangement.
During the removal of this stratum (which was composed of dark ashes,
half-burnt bones, pieces of charcoal, and occasional lumps of blue and
yellow clay), a few antique specimens, similar to those already found,
were turned up by the workmen, and have been forwarded by Lord
Farnham to the Royal Irish Academy. Amongst them may be men-
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2P
278
tioned a portion of a glazed crucible, and a large mass of brownish me-
tallic dross, regularly convex on one surface, as if it had been turned
out of alarge concave vessel. '
‘The principal stretchers (about forty in number) which composed.
the flooring, were made of black oak, and were in a tolerable state of
preservation. Each plank was from six to twelve feet in length, and
from six to twelve inches square. They were laid down so that they
extended lengthways from the circumference towards the centre, form-
ing a number of radii, somewhat like the spokes of a wheel, as shown 1n
this illustration. Their outer ends were kept in position by slender crooked
trunks of oak trees, forming a kind of circle; and these again were fixed
into their places by the outer row of stockades—before described—which,
no doubt, prevented the earthy portion. of the island from being under-
mined during occasional winter inundations. The planks were not in
close apposition, and the spaces so left were filled by a quantity of blocks,
and thick branches of sallow, deal, and hazle, some of them unstript of
bark; many of their branches extended underneath the sleepers, and
separated them from the peat bottom. The branches were for the most
part rotten, and were easily broken down. We found here hazel nuts,
hard and brown, as if they had but just fallen from the tree.
‘‘ When the peat was removed to the extent of two feet in depth, near
the outer part of the enclosure, the space so left was immediately filled
up with bog water; a similar examination near the centre exposed a
hard foundation of blue clay. The timber composing the crannoge ap-
peared to have been roughly hewn, and in no instance were the pieces
of which it was constructed joined together by nails or mortises; two
of the stretchers, however, had mortises skilfully cut in them.”’
On the part of Lord Farnham, Mr. Wilde exhibited to the Academy
various articles which were found in the examination of the crannoge,
and which are enumerated in his letter of the 9th February, communi-
cated to the Academy at the meeting held on the 16th of that month (see
p. 289).
72, (ts)
The Rev. Joun H. Jutierr read a paper—
On A NEw Opricat SaccHaRoMETER. (Prats XXII.)
Tux author said that his attention had been directed to the possibility
of applying the new analyzing prism, the construction of which he had
described to the Academy some time since, to the construction of a sac-
charometer, capable of giving more accurate results than those obtainable
by means of the instrument of Soleil. Having described this latter in-
strument, he said that, as far as he could judge, both from his own ex-
periments and the report of others who had used it, the error to which
even an accurate observer would be liable in attempting to estimate the
strength of a saccharine solution, could not be reckoned as less than half
a grain per cubic inch for a single observation. Having stated what he
believed to be the cause of this want of accuracy, the author exhibited
and described the instrument which he had himself devised for the
same purpose. Of this instrument, the accompanying diagram (Fig. 1)
is a representation.
aa is a short tube, containing two large lenses, serving to condense
the light of a lamp, which is placed as nearly as possible in the principal
focus of the lower lens. 00, cc, is a short tube, carrying at one extre-
mity a lens, cc, and at the other extremity a diaphragm, 0d, pierced at
its centre by a very small hole, O, which is situated in the principal
focus of the lens cc, and also, when the instrument is adjusted, in the
principal focus of the upper lens a. By this arrangement a beam of light
is obtained emerging from ce, sensibly parallel to the axis of the tubes.
This beam is polarized by being transmitted through a Nicol’s prism,
contained in the tube dd. ee is a vessel, pierced at the lower end by a
circular hole, which is closed with plate glass. This vessel contains a
fluid, possessing a rotative power opposite to that of the fluid under ex-
amination. ‘This latter fluid is contained in the tube ff, which rests on
the two upright pieces yy. These pieces are attached to the transverse
piece vv, which carries a vernier, whose divisions correspond to those of
the scale, ss, which is attached to the bar zz, which carries all the parts
of the instrument. The transverse piece, vv, is capable of sliding along
zz, this motion being produced by a chain, attached at both ends to zz,
passing round a spindle with a matted head, attached to vv. By these
means a motion can be given to the tube ff parallel to its own axis; and,
by a very simple arrangement, the zero of the vernier is made to coincide
with the zero of the scale, when the extremity, /, of the tube is in con-
tact with the piece of glass covering the lower aperture in the vessel ¢e.
It is plain, then, that the numbers read on the scale, which is graduated
so as to be read to 0 inch -001, will denote the length of the column of
fluid # F' (Fig. 2) interposed between the bottom of the vessel and the
bottom of the tube. gg is an analyzing prism, constructed as before de-
scribed.* hf is a lens, and / a diaphragm, with a small hole, at which
the eye of the observer'is placed. The polarizing and analyzing
prisms are fixed in their places by small screws, ¢, oc’, each passing
* « Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. vii., p. 348.
280
through a transverse slit in the outer tube, so that when partly un-
screwed they allow the prisms to turn through a small angle round
the axes of the tube. In using the instrument, the polarizing prism
may be set in any position, the analyzing prism being then carefully ad-
justed, so that the tints in the two halves of the circular spectrum*
may, when there in no fluid interposed, be exactly equal.
Suppose now that the object is to ascertain the strength of a given
solution of cane sugar. In this case, the fluid to be used in the vessel,
EE, may be French oil of turpentine. A certain quantity, the amount
of which depends on the strength of the solution to be observed, having
been poured into the vessel, the tube, ff, is then filled with a solution of
sugar, whose strength is accurately known. The tube is now replaced
in the upright pieces, and the zero of the vernier made to coincide ac-
curately with the zero of the scale. The milled head is now turned so
as to draw back the tube until the tints on the two parts of the circular
image, seen through Z, become equal. The number on the scale cor-
responding to the zero of the vernier is then noted. Let this reading be
f, and let S be the strength of the known solution.
Now, let this solution be removed from the tube, which is then to
be filled with the solution whose strength is required. The same pro-
cess having been gone through, let the new reading be A’; then the
strength required is given by the equation—
R
i
S RP:
If the experiment be carefully conducted, and if there be no error in
the strength of the standard solution, the error in the measurement
made, as above described, ought not to exceed 0 gers. 02 per cubic inch
for a single experiment. If the mean of a number of experiments be
_ taken, the error would, of course, be still less.
The author has given to this instrument the name saccharometer,
derived from one important use to which it may be applied. This, how-
ever, is but one of its applications; and there are many others, at least
as important. It may generally be defined to be an instrument by
which the ratio of the rotatory power of any transparent fluid to that of
a standard fluid may be accurately determined.
It isnot desirable to use a very strong solution of the substance to be
examined. The reason of this is the imperfect compensation which exists
between fluids possessed of opposite rotatory powers. It is generally as-
sumed that the ratio of the rotation produced in the planes of polariza-
tion of any two of the simple rays of which a white ray is composed is
the same, whatever be the substance causing the rotation. It follows,
indeed, from the law of Biot, that this is not accurately true, but it has
been generally supposed that the error is too small to be perceived. If
this were true, it would always be possible to assign to the lengths of
two columns of oppositely rotating fluids such a ratio, that the effect of
the one should be accurately compensated by the effect of the other.
* Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. vii., p. 349.
281
But the author has found that in certain cases the error is very percep-
tible indeed. This is shown by the impossibility of giving to the tube
Jf any position in which the shades of colour are exactly the same in the
two parts of the circularimage. Suppose, for example, that the position
of the tube is such that the plane of polarization of the mean ray has the
same position as at first. This plane is then equally inclined to the
planes of analyzation of the two parts of the analyzing prism. But this
is not true of the planes of polarization of any of the other rays; of
these, the less refrangible will have their planes of polarization nearer
to one of the planes of analyzation, while those of the more refrangible
are nearer to the other.
_ There will therefore be in the one halfof the image a preponderance
of red light, and in the other a preponderance of blue light, when the
intensities of the two parts are equal. The difference of colour, which
makes it difficult to equalize these intensities with perfect accuracy,
will evidently be greater, the greater the amount of the rotations which
the compensating fluids would severally produce, and therefore the
greater the strength of the solution.
On the other hand, it must be remembered that the error in the re-
sult, arising from an incorrect position of the tube, is inversely propor-
tional to the length of the column of the compensating fluid. Thus, if
the reading of the scale be -1, an error of one division, or ‘001 will have
the same effect on the result, as an error ten times as great would have,
if the reading were 1-000.
No general rule can be given for determining the strength of the so-
lution which it is desirable to use. If the law of Biot, sc.,—that the
amounts of rotation produced by the same substance in the planes of
polarization of the different simple rays are proportional to the squares
of the corresponding refractive indices—be strictly true, then, the more
nearly these indices are in the same proportion for the fluid under exa-
mination and the compensating fluid, the stronger may be the solution
used. If the fluid under examination be asaccharine solution, and the
compensating fluid French oil of turpentine, a solution containing, in
each cubic inch, thirty grains of sugar, may be used without inconve-
nience.*
James Dombrain, Esq., of Monkstown, through Gilbert Sanders,
Esq., presented a very perfect long tapering sword-blade, made of bronze,
found in a bog, near Timoleague, county of Cork.
Henry Kingsmill, Esq., on the part of his son, Henry Kingsmill, Jun.,
Esq., presented a collection of rubbings from monumental brasses.
The Master of the Rolls in England, through the Librarian, pre-
sented a large collection of Record publications, completing the series
already in the Library of the Academy, and consisting of 63 volumes.
The thanks of the Academy were presented to the donors.
* The instrument here described was constructed by Messrs. Spencer and Son, of
Aungier-street, to whose ability, both in carrying out the instructions given to them, and
in suggesting methods for overcoming practical difficulties, the author is much indebted.
282
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 9, 1863.
The Very Rey. Coartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
John Ribton Garstin, Ksq., and John H. Tyrrell, Esq., were elected
members of the Academy.
Mr. Gzorer V. Du Noyrer presented the following drawings :—
CATALOGUE RELATING TO NINETY-FIVE DRAWINGS FROM ORIGINAL
SKETCHES OF VARIOUS OBJECTS oF ANTIQUITY.
No. 1. View looking north of the Kistvaen on the south flank of Bree
Hill, townland of Ballybrittas, county of Wexford, near Enniscorthy.—
Ordnance Survey Map, No. 31, 2nd quarter.
No. 2. View of the same, looking west.
No. 3. Plan of the same, showing the side and covering stone.
No. 4. Plan and section of a square earthen rath, in the townland
of Craane, parish of Clonmore, on the northern flank of Bree Hill, and
close to the Enniscorthy road. This structure is one of the most perfect
of its class which I have observed in the county of Wexford. It con-
sists of a deep fosse, about 22 feet wide, having a narrow platform and
high parapet wall around its outer face, which is sloped like the glacis
of a modern fort. The inner enclosure is bounded by a thick earthen
wall, and measures about 80 feet square.
Works such as this are rather common over the eastern or lowland
portion of the county of Wexford, extending from near Arklow on the
north, to the Waterford estuary on the south.
In the townland of Myler’s Park, a few miles to the south-east of
New Ross, there is one of these earthen works which measures about
170 feet square internally, and the walls are protected by a massive
semicircular bastion at each angle, being in fact an earthen model
of an Anglo-Norman castle. I have an idea that raths of this cha-
racter are not as old as those which are circular in form; and as the
county of Wexford was the territory which the Anglo-Normans first
gained possession of in Ireland, they may have constructed those square
earthen works as camps, or forts of occupation, for such was certainly
the rath in Myler’s Park. If they are native structures, the Irish may
have copied this form of defensive work from their invaders. Be this as
it may, it is well to direct attention to the occurrence of square earthen
raths over the county of Wexford. The rath which I have illustrated
is not engraved on the Ordnance Survey Map.
No. 5. View of the group of stones at the ancient grave at Zivoria,
half a mile east of the village of Dunquin, to the west of Dingle. Tivo-
ria means the house or resting place of Mary ; and this spot is popularly
recognised over the Irish-speaking districts of the whole south-west of
Ireland, as being the farthest or most remote grave or ‘‘ house of rest.’’
If by this is implied the most westerly place of interment, the old idea
283
is quite correct, as Dunmore Head, which is close to it, stretching into
the Blasket Sound, is the most westerly point in Ireland. One of the
stones exhibits the Greek cross enclosed in a circle; and the upright mo-
nolith has a single straight-armed cross, with divergent ends deeply cut
on it.
No. 6. Sketch of the tall and rude cross standing in the grave-yard
of Adamstown, county of Wexford; it is cut out of a single slab of
trappean ash, and is ten feet high.
No. 7. View looking west of the rude and small granite cross and
large square plinth on the road side, close to the old church of Kill-o’-
the-Grange, county of Dublin. The cross is of the simplest form, and
the only ornamentation on it is a small circle deeply cut at the centre of
the intersecting arms. This may be the embryotic form of the circle as
connected with the cross, and, if so, it is of some interest.
Nos. 8, 9. Sketches of St. Gobbonet’s Stone, preserved in a field
close to the Roman Catholic chapel of Ballyvourney, county of Cork.
The rude incised carving on this monolith is exceedingly curious.
It represents a cross of the Greek form, enclosed in a narrow double
circle, the whole being surmounted by a diminutive figure in mere
outline of the saintly female, St. Gobbonet. The hair is divided on
the forehead, and falls over the back of the neck, to the waist; the
dress is long, and reaches to the ankles; and one hand carries the cam-
butta or short pastoral staff, of the same type as those in our Museum.
The opposite face of the stone exhibits merely the same form of cross as
the other. St. Gobbonet lived in the 6th century, and this carving is
undoubtedly of contemporaneous age.
No. 10. On the rise of ground to the west of, and close to the old
church of Ballyvourney, I discovered the remains of a large circular
cloghaun or stone hut, measuring 26 feet in diameter, internally, the
wall at the doorway being 3 feet thick, but increasing to 5 feet at the
opposite part of the circle. This is erroneously marked on the Ordnance
Survey Map as the base of a round tower. Local tradition calls this St.
Gobbonet’s house, and we have every reason to believe that itis so. I
give a plan of this building in the sketch No. 10.
No. 11. View of what remains of St. Gobbonet’s cloghaun, showing
the two upright flags which formed the sides of its doorway.
No. 12. This represents a small rude carving on the top stone of the
window, in the south wall of the nave of Ballyvourney old church; it is
popularly known as the effigy of St. Gobbonet, and its date may be
about the fourteenth century. |
No. 13. View of the doorway of the old church of Mungret, county
of Limerick. The massive cyclopean character of this work stamps it of
considerable antiquity, though its proportions are not slender enough to
induce me to class it with the earliest doorways of this type.
No. 14. View, looking east, of the croft of St. Columbkill’s house,
at Kells, county of Meath, showing the two partition walls which divide
it into three chambers, and the square opening in the floor affording
access to, or from, the body of the building beneath; St. Columb died
284
A. D. 596, and we have every reason to believe that he caused this
structure to be erected for his use. See Dr. Petrie’s work on the Round
Towers, p. 430.
No. 15. Plan of the croft of St. Columbkill’s house.
No. 16. Section of the building from north to south, showing the
rude method of constructing its roof by causing the stones to overlap till
the apex of the croft was closed in by one stone, after the manner of the
very earliest of our stone oratories. See Dr. Petrie’s account of the
stone oratory at Gallarus, county of Kerry, p. 133.
No. 17. Plan of St. Flannan’s Oratory at Killaloe. The date of
this building is the seventh century. See Dr. Petrie’s work, p. 281.
Nos. 18 and 19. Sketches of the capitals of pilasters at either side
of the doorway to St. Flannan’s church at Killaloe. That on the north
side is strikingly Corinthian in its style; and that on the south side is
ornamented with two animals, having one head at the external angle of
the capital, common to both.
No. 20. Incised cross with enclosing circle, carved on a limestone
slab, placed at the foot of the ancient doorway built up into the south
wall of the cathedral of Killaloe, and close to the west gable.
No. 21. View’of the doorway of the Round Tower of Kells, county
of Meath, showing the mixture of sandstone and limestone used in its
construction.
No. 22. View of the round tower of Kinneigh, county of Cork.
The base of this singular structure is hexagonal within and without, to
-the height of about 18 feet, when it abruptly becomes circular. The
doorway is flat-headed, and constructed in the side of the hexagon
facing the north-east. The doorway 1 is revealed within, to receive a
wooden door; the first floor is level with the doorway, and is con-
structed of four large flag-stones crossing each other, but so far apart as
to allow of a large square opening in the centre, affording access to the
dark chamber beneath. The walls at the basement are five feet thick.
Above the hexagonal base there are four offsets in the wall, and about
ten feet apart, thus dividing the tower into a corresponding number of
rooms, each of which was lighted by a small porthole-shaped window.
T believe that the tower wants one story to complete it height, as there
are none of the ordinary large openings at the summit. ‘The present
height of the tower is fully 60 feet, to which, if we add 10 feet for the
terminal chamber, and 10 feet for the conical roof, we would have 80
feet as the original height of the tower. Its external diameter at the
springing of the circular portion is 16 feet 6 inches, and only 8 feet 6 in-
ches internally.
No. 28. View of the doorway of this tower.
* No. 24. Plan of the hexagonal base at the doorway of this tower,
showing the manner in which “the stone floor was constructed.
" No. 25. Section of the Round Tower at Kinneigh.
No. 26. Ground plan of St. Edan’s Monastery at Ferns, county of
Wexford, showing the connexion of the round tower with the nave of
the building at its north-west angle.
285
No. 27. View of the round tower attached to the Monastery of St.
Kdan, at Ferns. This tower, which is 58 feet in height, forms a por-
tion of the west. gable of the nave of the church, and is square from its
base to the height of 40 feet, when it becomes circular; the base is
square within, and incloses a winding stairs which terminates where
the tower becomes round; the upper circular portion is divided into two
apartments, the upper one being lighted by four square-hcaded aper-
tures, facing N.N.W., 8.8. E., E.N.E., and W.8. W. The conical
roof is wanting.
No. 28. Sketch of one of the windows lighting the upper floor of
this round tower.
No. 29. One of the narrow loops lighting the winding stairs at the
square base of the same round tower.
Nos. 30, 31, 32, and 33. Views of the four sides of the granite shaft
of a cross, highly ornamented with the Greco-Irish fret pattern ; and
standing in the grave-yard of the cathedral of Ferns (now the parish
church).
No. 34. Plan and section of the plinth of the above cross.
No. 35. Head of granite cross built up in the wall of the grave-yard
attached to Ferns cathedral (now the parish church).
No. 36, Head of large granite cross from the gateway to Ferns
church, where its fragments are used to prevent the gate from swinging.
No. 37. Top of mediseval window, now used as a tombstone in the
grave-yard of Ferns church: at either side of the ogee are sculpturings
typifying the good and evil spirit by an angel in the attitude of prayer,
and a non-descript grinning monster.
No. 38. Small standard cross of granite from the grave-yard of old
Leighlin cathedral, county of Carlow.
No. 39. Small standard granite cross and plinth from Nurney,
county of Carlow.
No. 40. Doorway of the ancient church of Agha, county of Carlow,
' possibly of the seventh or eighth century. It was closed from the inside
by a wooden door.
No. 41. Ground plan of Agha old church, showing the ancient or
western portion, which is constructed in courses of dressed blocks of
granite, as is illustrated by the doorway and surrounding masonry ; and
the less ancient, or eastern part, built of rubble masonry.
No. 42. View of the interior of the east window of Agha old
church. From the style of this window it is doubtless a work of the
twelfth century.
No. 48. Exterior view of the same window, showing the change
in the style of masonry, as compared to the western portion of the
church.
No. 44. Interior of window in the south wall, and close to the east
gable of Agha church. This ope is triangular-headed within, but flat
without. 3
No. 45. Exterior view of the window just alluded to, in the south
wall of Agha church.
R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2Q
286
No. 46. Square ope near the summit of the south wall in the west-
ern or more ancient portion of the old churchof Agha. Its sillis formed
by a series of three small steps; the regularity of the masonry is here
very apparent.
No. 47. Plan of the old church called Whitechapel, near Bagenals-
town, county of Carlow. The most perfect portion is the east gable
with the window ; the remainder of the walls are merely foundations.
No. 48. Interior view of the window in the east gable of this church,
the date of which is, doubtless, the twelfth century.
No. 49. Plan of the old church of Enniscorthy, county of Wexford,
showing the ancient nave and modern choir. All the features of the
former are gone, except a window placed eight feet from the ground in
the south wall, and near what was originally the east gable.
No. 50. Interior and exterior view of the small window in the
south wall of the old church of Enniscorthy. This is also twelfth cen-
tury work.
No. 51. Exterior view of the large fourteenth century east window
of Jerpoint Abbey, county of Kilkenny, showing the remains of the
small twelfth century three-ope window, which was destroyed in its
construction. It is not necessary to enter on any detailed description of
this interesting fact in the re-edification of the abbey, as the sketch
sufficiently explains it.
No. 52. Exterior view of an early thirteenth century window in the
west gable of Jerpoint Abbey, lighting the rood loft of the nave.
No. 53. Exterior view of a window from the north wall of north
side aisle, Jerpoint Abbey. The drip moulding of this and the former -
window is of quaint design, partaking much of twelfth century art.
No. 54. Exterior view of two-ope window, with terminal four-
cusped opening. This is clearly thirteenth century work, and 1 is most
characteristic.
Nos. 55, 56, 57,.58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, and 65. Drawings made
one-half the full size, showing the ornamentation of the capitals of the
square cluster columns supporting the side aisle arches of Jerpoint
Abbey, county of Kilkenny.
No. 66. Tombstone with Anglo-Norman inscription and foliated
cross from the interior of St. Canice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny. The in-
scription is
Hic Jacet Valterus cluhy,
with a contraction over the first two letters of the surname.
No. 67. Plan of the remains of Ferns Castle, county of Wexford.
The large suite of apartments which originally occupied the internal
quadrangle of this building were evidently all constructed of wood.
No. 68. Enlarged plan of the chapel on the second floor of the cir-
cular Tower, at the south-east angle of Ferns Castle, showing also the
design of the eroining in the arched roof.
No. 69. Exterior view of one of the long and cross-bow loops from
the winding stairs in the tower just alluded to.
Ras We ax = i
© phe I Yarage Otye ee : F
iS ise ara ee ot tig iene vs ae . Lie a =
Ee
287
No. 70. Exterior view of a window in the north wall of the old
church of Newcastle, county of Tipperary. The design of this window
is so quaint and unlike any of the known styles of architecture, that it
is difficult to assign a date to it. It may be early in the thirteenth cen-
tury.
No. 71. East gable of the old church of Crook, near Passage, county
of Waterford. The three windows piercing this gable are of the lancet
form; and the rude arches surmounting them so closely resemble that
over the window from Jerpoint Abbey, No. 54 of this series, that we
may suppose this church to be of the thirteenth century.
No. 72. Exterior view of the doorway of Ballyhack Castle, county
of Wexford. ©
No. 73. Exterior views of two window loops from the north wall of
_ Baliyhack Castle.
No. 74. Exterior view of two larger windows from Ballyhack Cas-
tle. Fig. 1 is near the summit of the west wall, and Fig. 2 near that
of the north wall.
No. 75. Plan of the Castle of Enniscorthy.
No. 76. Main doorway of Enniscorthy Castle. From the style of
this doorway and that of the loops throughout the castle, I think the
date of the building cannot be earlier than the beginning of the six-
teenth century.
No. 77. Small cruciform loops from the circular flanking towers of
Enniscorthy Castle.
No. 78. Single loops splayed externally from the same building.
No. 79. View of the choir, arch, and east window of Faithlege old
church, near Passage, county of Waterford. Both these features in this
building are of remarkably small proportions; the former is more like a
large semicircular headed doorway, and the latter is of the narrow lan-
cet form.
No. 80. Plan of the same old church, which I suppose to be of the
15th century.
No. 81. Sketch of the font of the old church of Faithlegg.
No. 82. Sketch of the font of the old church of Ballybacon, near
Ardfinnan, county of Tipperary, 15th century.
No. 83. Carving of quaint design, representing a crucifixion, spring-
ing from a shield which bears the date 1594, from the old abbey of Kil-
mallock, county of Limerick.
No. 84. Rude representation in incised lines of an ‘“ Agnus Dei,”’
bearing the shaft of what may have been a cross before the stone on
which it was cut was defaced, from the grave-yard of the old church of
Ballybrennan, near Enniscorthy.
Nos. 85, 86, and 87. Three small head stone crosses, possibly of
modern date, from the same grave-yard.
No. 88. Sketch of a coftin-shaped tombstone, from the abbey of Jer-
point, bearing in incised lines the outline of a male figure, clothed in the
costume of the 14th century; a long staff is held in the nght hand, and
: 285
over the head the stone has been cut into, to form a small square hol-
low, possibly to receive a brass; a very illegible inscription in the An-
glo-Norman letter may be traced around part of the slab, but the date,
anno MCCC., 1300, is very plainly seen.
No. 89. Effigy, in high relief, of a knight on a tombstone in the
erave-yard of the old ‘church of Ratoath, county of Meath. The head
of the figure, which rests on a large cushion, is bare, without a beard,
and the general expression of the face 1s that of age. The body is clothed
in the surcoat, but is without armour. The knight’s good sword, with
heavy pommel, is, however, girt about his waist by a broad belt, and
hangs before him. The right arm and hand are in the attitude of sheath-
ing it, while the left holds the scabbard. There is great boldness and
character in the execution of this figure.
No. 90. Sketch of a small effigy from the old abbey of Gowran, .
county of Kilkenny. The length of this figure is only two feet nine
inches, and it represents a juvenile person, possibly a chorister. The
head, which rests on a cushion, is either tonsured, or the thick flowing
hair is confined by a band across the forehead. The figure is clothed
in a long surplice, fitting close to the neck, with tight sleeves. The arms
rest on the chest, and the hands hold a large book, possibly a psalter, as
indicative of the ecclesiastical rank of the deceased. Diminutive effigies
such as this are of the rarest occurrence in Ireland.
No. 91. Effigy of a female of rank, with highly ornamented horned
head dress, characteristic of the 15th century, from the old abbey of Gow-
ran.
No. 92. Fragment of a tombstone from the same abbey, which re-
presented a knight in the armour of the 15th century. The sword is
suspended from around the neck, and rests on the chest, as if laid on the
body after death.
No. 93. Another and similar effigy from the same abbey. Strange to
say, the head and face of this effigy have been cut away, probably to allow
of the insertion of a brass plate, on which to engrave the features and
head armour. A large cushion supports the head, at either side of which,
and on the cushion, is engraved a hawk with wings partly extended.
No. 94. Sketch of a flat tombstone from the abbey of Gowran, on
which a full-length male figure is carved in deeply incised lines. The
hair is cut close to the head, but falls over the ears. The moustache is
indicated, but no beard. The figure is clothed in a long loose robe, with
short tight sleeves. The feet are cased in shoes with ankle straps, and
rest on a rude representation of a writhing serpent. The evident want
of skill in this work stamps it of the 16th century, when the sculptors’
and builders’ art in our reaims was at its lowest cbb.
No. 95. Tombstone from Rathmore Abbey, county of Meath, on which
the effigy of a knight, in the armour of the 15th century, is carved in
high relief. I give it as affording us an illustration of the holme or mas-
sive tilting helmet of the period, the large vizor of which is raised so as
to show the features of the wearer.
aS i
Tiles Se OSES Pee ee
289
I beg to present this collection of Drawings of objects of antiqua-
rian interest (many of which are falling into decay) to the Library of the
Academy, with a view to its forming the fourth volume of donations
oe - eae kind made to the Academy on three former occasions.—
A collection of miscellaneous Donations was presented, accompanied
by the following explanatory letter from W. R. Wilde, Esq. (V. P.),
addressed to the Secretary of the Academy, which was read in his absence
by J. T. Gilbert, Esq. :—
Dear Siz,—In the names of the undermentioned noblemen and gen-
- tlemen, I beg to present the following donations to the Library and Mu-
seum of the Academy :—
From the Marquis of Kildare, ‘‘ The Karls of Kildare and their An-
cestors, with the Addenda, from 1659 to1773 (new edition) ;” the former
edition of which I had the honour of presenting in 1861.
From Lord Farnham, a handsomely bound copy of the ‘ Farnham
Descents, from King Henry III.,”’ a genealogical work descriptive of the
Maxwell family, printed at Cavan, in 1862, for private circulation. The
donation is enhanced by the autograph revisions of the author.
On the part of George Porter, M.D., a bound collection of twenty-
_ four government broad-sheets, descriptive of the Irish Rebellion, between
the 24th of May, and the 28th September, 1798; and consisting of public
notices and letters from Generals Lake, Asgill, Dundas, Duff, Johnston,
Gosford, Needham, and many other persons, to Lord Castlereagh; and
containing accounts of the various engagements with the rebel forces in
the counties of Antrim, Mayo, Longford, Carlow, Kildare, Wicklow,
Wexford, and Dublin.
Lalso beg to present a very ancient Icelandic medical manuscript,
written on thick vellum, and consisting of seventy-three small quarto
folios, which I was given by the late lamented Professor Siegfried; as I
consider our Library the most suitable place for it, and Iam anxious to
associate, even in this small matter, the name of so distinguished a scho-
lar with that of the Royal Irish Academy. It contains some MS. philo-
logical notes by the late Professor. |
From W. Wakeman, Esq., a specimen of French and Co.’s Tuam
bank-note, issued in 1812.
A photograph of Cahill’s medallion of the late John Mitchell Kem-
ble, which has been recently placed on the tomb of that distinguished
antiquary, historian, and philologer, in Mount Jerome Cemetery.
From Lord Farnham, a highly finished conical bone piercer, five
inches long, found fifteen feet deep in a sand pit in the townland of Clon-
nygonnell, parish of Kilmore, county of Cavan. The circumstance of
any remains of man’s handiwork being found either in drift or gravel,
having of late years formed the subject of scientific investigation, invests
this article with peculiar interest.
290
T have also been entrusted by his lordship with the following va-
luable collection of antiquities, found in Toneymore Crannoge, which
have been referred to in my paper laid before the Academy, on the last
night of meeting, and also several found during the past week, as the
excavation is still going on :—
Five pieces of oak and other timber, which formed the stakes and
framework of the crannoge. One of these, a round stake, seven and a
half feet long, and eight inches thick, is worthy of comparison with that
from a Swiss P/aulbauten, recently brought from Lausanne, and pre-
sented to the Academy by Mr. Starkey, which is only four and a half
feet long, with an average thickness of three and a quarter inches. The
portion which was above ground in each is one foot. The outer surface
of both the Irish and Swiss specimens have cracked in precisely the
same manner. One of the timbers from Toneymore—thirty-five inches
long, ten broad, and six thick—has a mortise cut in its centre 8 inches
by 5; it probably formed a portion of one of the crannoge houses, which
appear to have been constructed like the square wooden house found in
the bog of Drumkein, county of Donegal, in 1833, and the base of which
was twenty-six feet below the surface. See the model of it in the Mu-
seum, presented by Sir Thomas Larcom, and described in the Catalogue,
part I., p. 285. Another portion, with a smaller mortise at one end,
appears to have been part of the roof. These are the only remains of
crannoge structures as yet possessed by the Academy.
A very perfect quern, seventeen inches in diameter, with the upper
surface of the top stone highly decorated ;—-found at the bottom and near
the centre of the crannoge.
Several pieces of slag,—tending to prove that iron smelting was
carried on in this crannoge.
A barrel-shaped piece of wood, three and a quarter inches long,
hollow throughout, and perforated with six holes; either used in weav-
ing or as a net-float.
Three flat circular stone discs or quoits, averaging three and a quar-
ter inches in diameter, and half an inch thick, similar to those on Tray
N N in the Museum, and described at pp. 96 and 99 in the printed Cata-
logue.
A fragment of what would appear to be the stone coulter of a
plough, now thirteen inches long, and having an artificial hole near the
broad end for attaching it to the beam.
A most perfect and highly decorated mortar, eight inches high by
seventeen and a half wide, decorated at the corners with four grotesque
figures.
: A stone mould, ten inches long, with the casting groove in the long
AXIS.
A four-sided whetstone, twenty inches by three, the largest ever
presented to the Museum; much worn. Eleven fragments of sharpen-
ing stones, of which two are perforated and one oval,—averaging from
two and a half to six inches long.
291
A large oval stone, artificially smoothed on all its surfaces, ten and
a half inches by three and a half; probably used as a web-polisher
before the art of calendering by machinery was known to the Irish.
Five globular stones, probably used as weights or sink stones for nets or
lines.
A flat red touchstone, three and a quarter inches long, of jasper, used
for testing the purity of gold, and similar to those described at pp. 11
end 81 of the Museum Catalogue.
A stone shot, three inches in diameter.
Two weapon-sharpeners, like those figured at p. 75 of Catalogue,
of remarkably hard stone, resembling quartz; one circular, and appa-
rently unfinished; the other, two and three quarter inches long, and
much used, with a flattened edge, and deeply grooved diagonally on the
flat surfaces by the points of the swords, daggers, or spears, it was used
for whetting. The use of this description of implement (which is of not
uncommon occurrence in Scandinavia) has recently been determined by
finding one with a metal collar encircling the edge, and having a hook
and strap at one extremity for attaching it to the person, like the modern
<¢ steel’’ of the fiesher.
A smooth curved waterworn dark stone, highly polished, and pro-
bably used as a burnisher.
Two imperfect red deer’s horns. Ten large boars’ tusks, and some
teeth of ruminants. :
Two large bone beads; a variegated enamel bead ; a large irregularly
shaped amber bead; a smaller one of enamel paste, showing a mixture
of red, yellow, and blue colours; and also a small blue glass bead.
Two imperfect bone combs, like those already figured in the Ca-
talogue at p. 272.
A bone ferule, two and a half inches long ; solid at one end.
A hazel nut, found near the bottom of the crannoge.
Fourteen portions of pottery, some rudely glazed, others burned, and
some only baked; and consisting of fragments of various vessels used
either in the arts or for domestic and culinary purposes, such as crucibles,
pitchers, and bowls. Among these is a fragment of a bowl or urn, of
unglazed pottery, highly decorated with deeply grooved lines on the out-
side, and slight indentations on the everted lip. It is of great antiquity;
composed of very black clay, darkened still more by the long-continued
action of the bog, and mixed with a quantity of particles of white quartz
or feldspar, which were probably added to give it stability. A similar
description of art may be remarked in some of our oldest mortuary
urns. When we consider that, except the urns which must be referred
to the Pagan period, we have scarcely any examples of ancient Irish pot-
tery, these specimens possess a peculiar interest for the investigators of
fictile ware.
Fragments of Kimmerage coal rings; probably part of a bracelet,
which seems to have been jointed at one end.
The bowls of two small pipes, similar to those in the Museum, and
usually but erroneously denominated ‘‘ Danish tobacco pipes.”
292
An enclosed ring, of bronze, three and a quarter inches in dia-
meter; a large decorated bronze pin, seven and a half inches long; and
a smaller one, three inches in length.
An iron knife blade, with perforated haft, eight and a half inches
long. This article looks as if it had been attached to a long handle.
A smaller blade, with tang for haft, two and three-quarter inches in
length. A globular piece of iron, two and three quarter inches in dia-
meter, like a crotal, with an aperture on one side. The head of a small
iron hammer. ‘Three portions of rings, and eleven other iron fragments,
the uses of which have not been determined.
Three oval artificially-worked stones.
A small perforated stone, like a whorl or distaff weight.
A very perfect bone piercer; and a small very highly polished bone
In.
: Two portions of bone combs. A bone spoon, ingeniously formed out
out of the epiphysis of a young ruminant animal.
With all these articles furnished by Lord Farnham from the Toney-
more crannoge, may be associated the sixteen specimens from the same
locality which I presented in 1860, on the part of Mr. O’Brien, and
which are enumerated in vol. vill., pp. 275, 276.
When we consider that this is the only Irish crannoge that has ever
been thoroughly examined from summit to base, all these articles, when
collected. together, and serving to illustrate the manners, habits, customs,
arts, and mode of life, of that portion of the Celtic population which re-
sided therein, perhaps for centuries, as well as illustrating beyond any
account which has yet been given, the construction of these ancient habi-
tations, they will, Iam sure, be regarded with much interest, not merely
by the archeological section of the Academy, but by the various other
Huropean investigators into like structures, who have called public at-
tention to such matters during the last six years. And it is worthy of
remark that, while these memorabilia of our ancestors have been past by
with but little notice for the last twenty years, the Scientific Academy
of Zurich and other literary bodies on the continent have published ac-
counts and given illustrations of almost every fragment that has been
found in the crannoges of Switzerland and Savoy.
The circumstance of several valuable gold articles having been found
near the avenue leading up to the great sepulchral pyramid of New-
grange is already well known to the learned, from the description given
of them in the ‘‘ Archeologia,”’ vol. xxx., p. 137, and from their being
figured in Lord Londesborough’s beautiful ‘Catalogue of articles of An-
cient Art.’’ Since then no other remnant of the past has been found either
in or adjacent to Newgrange, except the grave containing the vitrified
stones which I have described in the 3rd volume of ‘‘The Proceedings,”’
p. 262, until the past year, when Mr. Maguire, the liberal landowner of
Newgrange, to whom the public are much indebted for the preservation
293
of that great monument, and who has recently cleared away a large por-
tion of rubbish from the opening, found in the adjoining field the small
Dir ayaa as
Wie: we aN
VCE TR
ad} ‘
res \ ays
fragment of gold which I now present to the Academy. It is a double
fillet, soldered along one edge, plain behind, but highly decorated in front
in two compartments, one of which presents a shell-like ornament, as yet
unknown in Irish gold work, and much resembling Indian manufacture.
It is 12 inches long by ths wide, and weighs 3 dwts. 3 grs. The chas-
ing and punched work is remarkably perfect.
T also beg to present on the part of Mr. Faulkner, of Lower Bridge-
street, Dublin, the most perfect single-piece oaken boat which has yet
been discovered in Ireland. It is eighteen feet nine inches long, and
averages two feet ten inches wide, and twenty inches high in the side.
It was found upwards of twenty years ago in the bed of the River Boyne,
near the southern bank, in the deep water between Oldbridge and
Drogheda, and was exhibited as a curiosity in Liverpool many years ago.
It has three artificial apertures in the bottom, as shown in the accom-
panying illustration.
‘From the venerable Wiliam Thomson, Director of the Antiquarian
Museum at Copenhagen, moulds and casts of the gold handle of a
bronze leaf-bladed sword, recently found in Denmark, and which fit the
handles of several of the bronze swords in the Academy.
From Alex. M. Holmberg, a distinguished Swedish antiquary, a
triangular flint arrowhead, two and three quarter inches long.
From the late Professor Andrew Retzius, the distinguished anato-
mist and physiologist of Stockholm, a collection of bronze antiquities,
found in Scandinavia, and consisting of—A large and small dog-headed
brooch; a double breast-fastener, the larger pin cruciform, the smaller
plain, and connected by a chain a foot long, a peculiarity common
to decorative articles in the north, especially along the shores of the
Baltic.
Both the tortoise-shaped, the dog-headed, and many other brooches
were worn double,—one over each breast, and connected by ornamental
R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. 2
294
chains; and even in the present day the inhabitants of Sweden and
Norway wear double-chain brooches. Also two bronze bracelets,—a flat
and a cylindrical one, the latter tapering to the ends like some of those
of the same class found in Ireland.
From M. Troyon, of Lausanne—who, along with profesor Keller, has
been the most successful investigator of Swiss crannoges—a collection
of articles from those
SENNA GSA e RN inte SASS UND _. Pfaulbauten, where no
< trace of metal has yet
“been discovered. Among
------..% these, the deerhorn han-
dle of a stone axe, with
its small sharp greenstone celt attached, shown by
the accompanying illustration, may be regarded as
of importance; for to the discovery of such articles
as this, as well as those from the same locality, of
which we have models in our Illustrative and Com-
parative Collection, we are indebted for a know-
ledge of the manner in which our own stone celts were hafted.
Kight articles of deer’s horn shaped into piercers, chisels, and rude
needles.
Two fragments of pottery from Moosedorf, near Berne.
The half of an apple, hardened and preserved in a remarkable man-
ner, from the deposits of Rohenhouser, in the Lake of Pfiffikon, in the
canton of Zurich.
Specimens of corn preserved by carbonization; and also specimens
of strawberry grains found in the same deposits, covered by a thick
layer of turf, along with the half-burned remains of the lake villages.
The Swiss archeologists entertain no doubt of the antiquity of these
fruit and grains.
All these foreign antiquities, when arranged in our comparative col-
collection, will serve to illustrate the antiquities preserved in our Mu-
seum; and although they have been forwarded to myself, I wish to
present them to the Academy in the names of the donors, not only as
a mark of respect, but also in the hope that other persons similarly situ-
ated may be led to assist, by presentations of foreign or local antiquities,
a knowledge of the ancient history of Ireland.
a arnt an pa ees
I am, &c.,
Feb. 9, 1868. W. R. Wipe, V. P.
To the Secretary, Royal Irish Academy.
The marked thanks of the meeting were given to Mr. Du Noyer for
his very valuable donation, and also to the several donors of the articles
295
presented by Dr. Wilde, and especially to Dr. Wilde for the interest ex-
hibited by him in promoting the objects of the Academy.
The President informed the Academy that the articles of antiquity
lent to the Academy for exhibition at the South Kensington Museum
had been returned safely, and replaced in the Museum.
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 28, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuarres Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council, it was—
Resotvep,—That in acknowledgment of the very valuable donations
of Drawings of Antiquities and Architecture presented to the Academy
by Mr. G. V. Du Noyer, he be recognised as a Life Member, without the
payment of the usual life composition.
The Rev. Witt1am Reeves, D.D., read the following paper :—
On SS. Marinus anp ANrIANUS, Two IRISH MISSIONARIES OF THE
SEVENTH CENTURY.
Tue Academy owes to the vigilance of its excellent Librarian the recent
acquisition of a volume which, independently of the value arising from
its great rarity, possesses the merit of introducing to notice in this coun-
try two Irish Missionaries, whose names have escaped our ecclesiastical
writers, and who, notwithstanding the deficiency of detail in their his-
tory, have yet asufficient reality to render them a welcome accession to
our recorded list of Irish worthies.
Thevolume comprises three tracts. The first bears the‘title—‘‘ Das le-
ben der Heiligen S. S. Marini Bischoues Martyrers, und Aman Archidia-
conns, Bekenners die ausIrrland in Bayrn kommen, des Gotshauses Rodi Pa-
tronen wordenseind. Durch Johana Via, der H. Schrift Doctorn beschrie-
ben.”* The lower half of the title-page is occupied by an engraved plate,
having in the middle a shield, which bears quarterly the arms of the
monastery of Rot, and of Christopher the abbot, supported by two eccle-
* There is a copy of this tract in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dubl. (Gall. NN. 10. 19) ;
but the frontispiece is somewhat different, and is identical with that of the second tract in
this volume. A copy of the German life was advertised some years ago in a catalogue of
‘Thomas Thorpe, of London, marked, ‘‘ extremely rare, £2 2s.”
296
siastics, the dexter one vested in an episcopal, the sinister one in a
sacerdotal habit. Between them is the inscription, ‘‘ CHRISToPHORYs.
S. Appas. 8S. Marinvs. 8. Anranvs. Parro. In Ror. 1579.’ This Ger-
man life, with the dedication, occupies nineteen leaves.
The second tract is a Latin version of the same life, and bears the
title—“‘ Vita S. S. Marini Episcopt Hybernobavart, Martyris, et Aniant
Archidiacont Confessoris, Patronorum celebris Monasterv in Rota. Per
Johan. a Via Doct. Theol. conseripta, Monachw excudebat Adamus Berg.
Anno M.D. LXXIX.” It has the same frontispiece as the former,
except that it omits the date. To this tract is appended (fol. 12 6) a
“« Sermo brevis cujusdam pu patris in Monasterio Rott ad Kratres ibidem
pronunciatus.”” The verso of the concluding folio (15) contains the en-
actment of the Council of Trent, Session 25, ‘‘De Invocatione, etce.,
Sanctorum.”
The third tract is intituled, ‘“‘ Oficium de Sanctis Marino Episcopo et
Martyro, et Anano Archidiacono Confessore celebris Monasterir in Rott
Patrons. Jussu Reverendi in Christo Patris ac Domini, D. Christo-
phort ejusdem Monaster Abbatis vigilantissima in ordinem redactum, et
jam primum in lucem editum. Monachw excudebat Adamus Berg. Anno
D.M. LXXXVIIT.’ On the title-page is an engraving of a circular
seal, having on the field two shields, charged respectively with the
arms of Rott and the abbot Christopher, with the legend > curistoFF.
ABBT. ZV. RoTT. A®. 1588. This tract contains twentysix folios.
The author, in his dedication to the abbot Christopher,* expresses
his regret that the notices of the patrons of this monastery which were
scattered through the ancient annals belonging to the institution had
not been put together in any regular order, and that they who had been
set upon a candlestick to give light to all that were 1n the house, should,
through the neglect of past generations, have been kept hidden under a
bushel. He states that the acts of SS. Marinus and Anianus were pre-
served in three very ancient manuscripts, together with a sermon on the
same subject by a learned and pious member of the fraternity, which he
has annexed as a separate chapter to the Latin life. Munich, 6th of
April, 1579.
The following abstract of the Life contains the principal particulars
of their history. Having alluded to the banishment and death of Pope
Martin in 653, the narrative proceeds to say :—‘‘ Florebant tune in Hy-
bernia Schole ac nunquam satis laudata literarum studia, adeo ut ex
Scotia} atque Britannia multi se pli viri eo conferrent, ad capessendam
pietatis disciplinam. In iis quoque in omni doctrinarum genere excel-
lenter eruditi fuerunt duo hi sanctissimi viri, genere nobiles, ac profes-
* Christopher Schrott] was abbot of Rott from 1576 to 1589, and died in 1595. See
Hundius, ‘‘ Metropolis Salisburgensis,” p. 274 (ed. Chr. Gewoldus, Munich, 1620).
t The use of this term as limited to Scotland proves that the writer of the tract lived
subsequently to the eleventh century.
297
sione Kcclesiastici, Sanctus Marinus cum 8. Aniano, nepote suo ex
sorore: ille sacerdos et Episcopus, hic Archidiaconus: qui amboad mo-
dum Abrahe patriam cognatosque post se relinquentes, voluntario exilio,
et mundum sibi, et se mundo crucifixerunt. Transfretantes enim mare
quod Hiberniam secernit a Germania, venerunt peregrinantes in urbem
Romanam, vel ut proprice saluti consulentes, devotionis sue, limina
beatorum Apostolorum, Petri ac Pauli frequentando, satisfacerent desi-
derio: vel ut Apostolicee Sedis, si quem forte Deus pastorem in eam re-
poneret, authoritate confirmati, preedicando errorum zizania authorita-
tive evellerent, et bonum verbi Dei semen in cordibus audientium inser-
erent. . . . . Namubi Romam venerunt, non alta regum palatia,
non porphyreticas statuas, non arces triumphales mirabantur, sed salu-
tato eo qui tunc a Domino in eam sedem constitutus erat Pontitfice,
SS. Apostolorum limina frequentare, specus ac templa reliquorum Sanc-
torum visitare, votaque sua Deo offerenda ipsis commendare, unica illis
voluptas erat. Et D. Laurentii memoria adeo delectabatur Marinus, ut
ab eo tempore, quo ejus reliquias veneratus erat, simile sibi mortis genus
pro Christi nominis gloria semper optaverit, atque a Deo ardentibus
votis, si ejus voluntas esset, expetierit. Accepta autem ab Eugenio*
Summo Pontifice benedictione, cum authoritate ubilibet preedicandi ver-
bum Dei, via qua venerant, revertebantur. An vero in societate D. Io-
doci ipsi quoque fuerint, incertum est: qui cum esset filius regis Bri-
tannic opulentissimus, amore Christi, regnum et omnem gioriam ejus
circa idem tempus reliquit, et eremum intravit, ubi soli Deo serviens,
miraculis claruit. Superatis igitur Alpium montibus, mox in vasta qua-
dam eremo Boioarize, Noricee provinciz subsidentes, pedem figunt ad
ipsas radices Alpium. LErat locus ille in quo consederant, ad quietem et
contemplationem aptus, sed hominibus non prorsus impervius, omnis
generis lignorum copia ac pascuis uberrimis pecudum gregibus valde
accommodus. Que res occasionem dedit, ut diu latere non possent,
sicut nec ipsi optabant.’’ Finding their labours among the pastoral in-
habitants of the neighbourhood successful, they resolved upon settling
in this region for the rest of their days, and erected huts for themselves
over two caves about two Italian miles asunder. Here they led a life of
solitude and self-mortification, meeting only on Lord’s days and festi-
vals, when they joined in the services of the altar. And thus they con-
tinued, teaching both by precept and example, and crowned with suc-
cess in their endeavours to convert the surrounding people, until at
length a horde of barbarians, driven from the Roman provinces on the
south, entered this territory, and proceeded to lay it waste. In their
wanderings they arrived at the cell of S. Marinus, and the Life thus re-
* Eugenius I. succeeded Martin as Pope in the year 654.
_ + The Life calls them Vandali, but Raderus suggests Sclavi or Venedi as the proper
designation, ‘‘ Bavaria Sancta,” tom. i., p. 91. Aventinus states that Anianus et divus
ae were slain by the Boii, under Theodor, ‘‘ Annales Boiorum,” lib. iii., cap. 2,
-§10
298
lates the cruel treatment which he experienced at their hands :—‘ Pri-
mum enim sancti viri supellectilem licet exiguam diripuerunt, postea
corpus verberibus afflixerunt, et jam tertio animam, meliorem hominis
partem, tollere cupientes, ut Christum negare velit, solicitant. Sed cum
in omnibus laqueos ante oculos pennati frustra tenderent, ne quicquam
ad summam truculentiam immanitatemque reliqui facerent, equuleo
suspensum corpus flagris et aduncis ungulis diu seevissimeque lacerando
usque ad denudationem costarum excarnificant. . . . Desperantes
igitur victoriam, sententiam mortis super eum pronunciant, igni adju-
dicant. Continuo ergo, celeri manu ligna congerunt, struem componunt
maximam, igni succendunt, et 8S. Martyrem, aridis ruderibus dorso alli-
gatis (quo facilius totus in cineres solveretur) supra truculenter inji-
clunt.’’ It happened that at the same time 8. Anianus, who had escaped
the notice of the barbarians, was released by a natural death from the
trials of this life ; and thus both master and disciple on the same day—
namely, the 17th of the Calends of December, that is, the 15th of No-
vember, which afterwards became the day of their commemoration—
passed to a happy immortality, while their remains were consigned to a
common tomb, where they rested for above a hundred years. At the
end of this period, the circumstances of their death and interment were
made known to an eminent and devout priest named Priam, who resided
in a neighbouring village. He, it is stated, communicated the matter
to a bishop called Tollusius, who repaired to the spot, and having or-
dered a solemn fast, on the third day exhumed the remains with due
solemnity, and conveyed them to the village of Aurisium, now known as
Ros,* where they were deposited in a sarcophagus of white polished
marble, within the church of that place. This invention is loosely stated
to have occurred in the time of Pepin and Caroloman, kings of the
Franks, when Egilolph was in Italy; and it is added—‘“ Priamus prees-
byter, jussus a domino Episcopo Tollusio, vidi omnia et scripsi: et tes-
timonium his gestis perhibeo, et testimonium meum verum est, quod
ipse scit, qui benedictus est in seecula, Amen.”
From this place the reliques of the two saints were subsequently
transferred to a spot near the river Aenus (now the Inn), which ob-
tained the name of Rota} from a little stream that flowed past it into
the Inn, and here they were to be seen beneath the high altar of the
choir.
A Benedictine Monastery was founded at Rot,t in 1073, by Chuno,
* A village on the Inn, between Vasserburg and Rosenheim.
+ In a charter it is styled “‘ Rota que adjacet Glanne flumini”—Hundius, ‘“ Metrop.,
Salisburg,” tom. iii., p. 265.
+ Rot is marked in Blaeu’s Map of the Saltzburg Archiepiscopatus, in the north-west
corner, situate on the west bank of the Inn, to the N. W. of the Chiamsee; also, in the
map of Bavarie Ducatus, near the middle.—Geographia Germania, between pp. 81, 82,
and pp. 87, 88. See also Spruner’s Atlas, Deutchland, Nos. 9,13. It and the neigh-
bourhood are very minutely delineated in Captain Chauchard’s “‘ General Map of the Em-
pire of Germany,” &c., No. [X., below the middle (Lond. 1800).
299
or Conon, Count of Wasserburg,* and his charter, of that date, makes
mention of the ‘‘altare SS. Marini et Aniani.’’}
In a bull of confirmation granted by Pope Innocent IT., in 1142,
Rot is styled ‘‘ preefatum SS. Marini et Aniani monasterium.’’t Ma-
billon, who states that he visited this monastery in one of his journeys,
describes it as the Benedictine Monastery of SS. Marinus and Anianus,§
but he takes no notice of the patron saints themselves in the earlier part
of his ‘‘Annals.”’ Raderus, however, gives a short memoir of them, which
he illustrates by two engravings,’ representing respectively the mar-
tyrdom of 8. Marinus, and the angelic vision of 8. Anianus,|| to which
he assigns the date 697.
Under the year 784, this author makes mention of another Maria-
nus, who also was an Irishman.{] He came to Bavaria in company with
St. Virgil of Saltzburg, and was one of the two companions who were
sent by him with Declan to Frisingen.** The festival of this Marinus
was the Ist of December, and his ashes were believed to be efficacious
in curing certain diseases.}}
As regards the names, it is not clear what is the Irish equivalent for
Anianus; but Marinus is beyond all question a Latin translation of
Muimeohach, which is derived from muin (mare), and signifies ‘‘be-
longing to the sea.” The name is of very early occurrence: thus,
Muipedach, the first bishop and patron of Kiilala, who is commemo-
rated at August 12, is mentioned under the form of A/wrethacus in the
early part of the eighth century.t{ In lke manner, the name of the
celebrated Briton, Pelagius, is understood to be a Greek form of the
British Morgan, which is equivalent to Uarigena. We have in the Irish
calendar aname closely allied to Morgan, in the form Muipsein, which
means ‘‘sea-born,’’ and is of common gender, for it is applied in one
instance to an abbot of Gleann hUissen, now Killeshin ; and in another
to the celebrated Mermaid, in whose case it is interpreted liban, that
is, ‘‘sea-woman.’’§§
The name Marinus is to be distinguished from Marianus, as the lat-
* Ibid ; Mabillon, “‘ Annales Ord. S. Bened.,” tom. v., p. 72.
+ Hundius, ut supra.
t Hundius, ut supra, p. 267.
§ ‘¢ Annales,” tom. v., p. 72.-:
|| ‘* Bavaria Sancta,” tom. i., pp. 87, 89, 91.
{| Ibid., tom. ii., p. 114.
** The fragment of the Irish Chronicle, preserved by Canisius, seems, however, to
identify this Marinus with the patron of Rot :—‘‘ B. Declanus cum aliis duobus ad Fri-
singiam, iique alii apud Rott beata ossa sua terree commendaverunt.”—Antiq. Lect., tom.
iv., p. 474.
Tt See the picture of their application in Raderus, tom. ii., p. 114.
tI ‘Book of Armagh,” fol. 9 50, col. 2, 15 aa.
§§ See ‘‘ Martyrology of Donegal, ” Jan. 27 (p 28). Ussher notices a bishop Dureis
(Wks., vol. vi., pp. 479, 606), but errs in identifying him with Mutrgen-i-Liban, the
Mermaid (ib., p. 536).
300
ter is derived from the name Maria, and represents, in a Latin form, the
Trish Mael-Muine, “servant of Mary.’’*
In connexion with the above paper, Dr. Reeves exhibited a silver
crown piece of Salztburg, which had been kindly sent to him by Count
Charles MacDonnell. It was from the mint of Maximilian Gandolph,
Count Von Khuenburg, Sovereign Archbishop of that see in 1668. On
the obverse are represented two archbishops, ecclesiastically habited,
with the legend—»« ss. RVDBERTVS. ET. VIRGILIVS. PATRONI. SALISBVRG-
ENsES.; and on the reverse a shield, having ina chief the diocesan coat,
and the family arms beneath, with the legend—»—- MAaxIMIL: GAN-
DOLPH’ D: @: ARCHIEPS : SALISB: SED :.AP: LEG. This coin is of great
interest to Irishmen, as one of two patron saints of Saltzburg, who are
represented on it, was a native of this country; and the other, if not a
native, was connected with it. §. Rudbert, or Rupert,- whose name
Colgan} supposes to be a German form of Robaptach, went to Ger-
many from the west, and died on the 27th March, 718. Virgilius, the
celebrated philosopher, known by the epithet Solivagus, went out from
Ireland to Germany about the year 770, and became Bishop of Saltz-
burg. His death is noted in the ‘‘ Annals of Ulster,” at 788; and the
‘¢Four Masters,’”’ more fully, at 784, thus record the event :—‘“‘ Fergil,
that is the Geometer, Abbot of Achadhbo, and Bishop of Saltzburg, died
in Germany, in the thirteenth year of his episcopate.”” He was canon-
ized in 1283 by Pope Gregory IX., and his festival is the 27th of No-
vember. {
Dr. Reeves also exhibited an engraving of the Common Seal of the
Canton of Glarus in Switzerland, which he had received from Dr. Fer-
dinand Keller, of Zurich. It represents on the field the full-length
figure of a pilgrim, habited in a black cowl, bearing in the right hand
a closed book, and leaning with the left on a pilgrim’s staff, having a
belt slung over the left shoulder, from which is suspended a wallet; with
the letters »{ §. Fri. Round the margin is the inscription »& sta.
MAIVS POPVLI CLARONENSIVM HELVETIORVM. This seal, and three others
of the same design, but on a smaller scale, are figured in the ‘‘ Wtthev-
lungen der antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Ziirich,” Bd. ix. (Ztrich, 1856),
where they illustrate an interesting paper by E. Schulthess, entitled
‘Die stedte-und Landes-siegel der xii. alten orte der Schweizerischen eid-
genossenschaft,” pp. 82-85, and Taf. x11. Prefixed is an account of the
banners of the several Cantons, where that of Glarus is thus noted :—
“‘Tbi sanctum Fridolinum confessorem summo celebrant honore, ipsum-
* See ‘‘ Proceedings, vol. vii., p. 292. Marianus, the Chronicler’s name was Mael-
brigde, Brigid being the Mary of the Irish. The other Marianus, however, was Muiredh-
ach, whose name was Latinized by a familiar appellation, without regard to the rules of
etymology.
+ “Acta Sanctorum Hiberniz,” p. 761, note 2.
t Raynaldus, ‘‘ Annales Eccles.,”” tom. ii., p. 93 (ed. Mansi, Luca, 1747).
301
que sanctum in eorum armis ferunt indutum cuculla nigra in rubro clipeo
stantem’”’ (p. 10). The shield is also represented in the plate (Taf. i.),
Gules, a hermit, holding in his left hand a staff, and wearing a wallet,
all proper, the head surrounded by a nimbus or.
S. Fridolin, the patron saint of Glarus, was a native of Ireland; and
the German form of his name is to be accounted for by the common
practice of translating Celtic names, or accommodating them by trans-
formations, more or less violent, to the genius of the languages spoken
in the regions where the Irish missionaries settled. He flourished in the
early part of the seventh century, and several memoirs of him are tre-
printed by Colgan from Continental writers, at his festival, the 6th of
March.* All authorities, both written lives and local tradition, refer
his birth and mission to Ireland, whence he set out as a pilgrim, and
finally settled at Seckingen. He is often styled Viator, which title is
fully borne out by his appearance on the seals and banner ; and the staff
on which he is represented as leaning illustrates the passage of his ‘‘ Life”
which alludes to his position—“ interea fixo in terram sustentationis
baculo, ipsique desuper innixus.”’}
Mr. Wilde presented, from Lord Farnham, the head of a Galloglass
axe, a portion of slate with three circular cavities, and a flat highly co-
loured amber bead, found in Tonymore Lake, county of Cavan, in the
year 1852.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor.
STATED MEETING.—Maron 16, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following
REPORT OF THE COUNCIL.
Since our last Report was submitted to the Academy, the following
papers have been printed in the ‘‘ Transactions’”’ :-—
In the department of Science :
1. Mr. F. J. Foot, “‘On the Distribution of Plants in Burren,
County of Clare.” |
2. Dr. Robert MacDonnell, ‘“‘ On the System of the Lateral Line
in Fishes.”
And, in Polite Literature :
Mr. Denis Crofton’s ‘‘ Collation of a MS. of the Bhagavad-Gita.”’
These papers form part of Vol. xxiv.
* “ Acta Sanctorum Hibernie,” pp. 479-493.
} ‘‘ Vita, auctore Balthero,” cap. 5, ibid., p, 983 a.
R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. 2
TR
302
In Antiquities :
Captain Meadows Taylor’s paper ‘‘ On the Cromlechs and other
Antiquarian Remains in the Dekhan,”’ has been in part printed,
and the illustrations are in preparation.
Many interesting communications have been read before the Aca-
demy, abstracts of which have appeared, or will soon appear, in the
‘< Proceedings.’’ We have received papers in Mathematics from Sir
William R. Hamilton; in the sciences of observation and experiment
from Rev. Dr. Lloyd, Mr. Bindon B. Stoney, Rev. Professor Jellett,
Mr. Jukes, Mr. F. J. Foot, Rev. Professor Haughton, Dr. Robert
MacDonnell, Mr. Clibborn, Lieutenant J. Haughton, R.N., and Dr.
Fleetwood Churchill, jun.: in Polite Literature and Antiquities, from
the Very Rev. the President, Rev. Dr. Todd, Rev. Dr. Reeves, Mr.
Hardinge, Mr. Wilde, Dr. Madden, Mr. M‘Carthy, Captain Meadows
Taylor, Dr. William Bell, and Mr. Hodder M. Westropp.
To the Academy’s Library several valuable presentations have been
made during the past year, amongst which may be specially mentioned
those from the Right Hon. Sir John Romilly, Master ot the Rolls
in England; and from his Eminence, Cardinal Antonelli—the latter
through our late President, the Rev. J. H. Todd.
Some small but very valuable additions have been made to the Aca-
demy’s collection of Irish history in manuscript and print. We have
expended as much as the means at our disposal permitted in the execu-
tion of binding, which had fallen into arrear ; and various improvements
connected with the arrangements of the Library have been effected by
the Librarian.
The Academy’s collection of antiquities has been increased during
the past year by the addition of 910 articles; of which 20 were ob-
tained by purchase, 683 by presentation, and 207 under the Treasure
Trove regulations. The Academy is indebted to Lord Farnham for a
large collection of antiquities found in the Tonymore Crannoge, in
the county of Cavan, which his lordship recently explored. We are
also under obligations to the Commissioners of Public Works for several
interesting articles, contributed to our Museum. We have been fortu-
nate enough to procure, through Mr. Wilde, the very ancient short cro-
zier of St. Barry, of Termonbarry, in the county of Roscommon, com-
monly known as the Gearr-Barry.
In compliance with a request received from the Science and Art
Department of the Committee of Council on Education, the Academy
lent for exhibition in the South Kensington Museum, a number of se-
lect specimens of early Irish art. All of these have since been safely
returned.
A considerable number of copies of the Catalogue of the Museum
have been sold within the year. Twenty woodcuts have been exe-
cuted during the past year, making up a total number of eighty-two
woodcuts, illustrative of the articles of silver and iron in the Museum,
which have been paid for out of the Catalogue fund.
There remains in favour of that fund a balance of £11 12s. 3d.
303
The Antiquities in the possession of the Academy already fill nearly
the entire space available for their reception; and the Council are of
opinion that arrangements for extending the Museum will soon become
necessary.
The Treasurer reports that it appeared from an investigation of
the accounts of the Academy, made on 7th March, that the net cash ba-
lance amounted to £232 1s. 10d., and the outstanding liabilities to
£323 7s. 5d., leaving a deficit of £91 5s. 7d., to be provided for either
by the sale of stock, or out of the income ofthe next financial year. The
payments made since that date for entrance fees and subscriptions
have reduced this deficit to about £12.
The Academy has lost by death, during the past year, ten ordinary
members, viz. :—
Elected.
-1uLhonias H.Rersin,, Msq., . .,..-.'.... November 30, 1836
2. Very Rev. Richard Butler, . . . . . April 11, 1842
=o) Right Hon, Philip C. Crampton, . ... . January 23, 1828
Pebusenc.Curry, Esq. §°. .7 -. . .-7.-,Jdanuary. 30, 1853
5. Viscount Dungannon, ciel sos (2c ao) Temany 8, 1849
*6. Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq., F.R.S., . . . November 30, 1847
7. John R. Kinahan, M. D., F.L.S8. January 12, 1857
*8. Rey. Thomas M‘Neece, D. D., : May 8, 1831
*9, Rey. Charles W. Wall; D.D., . . . . April 10, 1837
10. George Yeates, Esq., . . . . . . . February 24, 1845
Five of these names meet us in the history of the labours of the
Academy :—
1. Mr. Thomas F. Bergin was the author of the following papers,
which have appeared in our “‘ Proceedings” :—‘‘ On an Aurora,” ‘‘ On
Talbotized Photogenic Paper,’ ‘‘On Preservation of Rusted Anti-
quities,’’ and ‘‘On Illumination of Objects in the Microscope.” Mr.
Bergin presented to the Academy some interesting antiquities. See
<¢ Proceedings,” vol. iv., p. 278.
2. In Mr. Eugene Curry’s death, this Academy and the cause
of Irish learning have lost a scholar who possessed a familiar and accu-
rate acquaintance with the whole body of accessible Gaelic manuscript
Literature. Mr. Curry, in conjunction with the late Dr. O’Donovan,
transcribed and translated a great number of ancient texts for the Irish
~ Archeological and Celtic Societies. He compiled for this Academy a
descriptive catalogue of a portion of the Irish manuscripts in its posses-
sion, and also prepared a catalogue of Irish manuscripts in the Library
of the British Museum. He published, in 1861, a volume entitled,
“¢ Lectures on the MS. Materials of Irish History ;’’ and it is understood
that he had nearly completed a second volume, ‘‘ On the Manners, Cus-
toms, and Social Life of the People of Ancient Erin.” These courses of
lectures he had delivered as Professor of the Irish Language and Irish
Archeeology, in the Catholic University in this city.
For several years before his death he had been employed, along
304
with Dr. O’ Donovan, in deciphering, transcribing, and translating the
MSS. of the Brehon Laws, under the superintendence of the Commission
for the publication of the ancient laws and institutes of Ireland.
3. Dr. John R. Kinahan was Professor of Natural History in the De-
partment of Science and Art. He was the author of a great number of
memoirs on zoological subjects, communicated to the Natural History,
and other kindred Societies, of Dublin. He published in the Transac-.
tions of the Academy papers ‘‘On the Genus Oldhamia (Forbes): its
character, probable affinities, modes of occurrence, &c.,’’ printed in
vol. xxiii; and ‘‘On the British Species of Crangon and Galathea,” in
vol. xxxiv. To our Proceedings he contributed papers ‘“‘On a Pro-
posed Scheme fora Uniform mode of Naming Type-divisions ;”’ and “‘ A
Synopsis of the Families Crangonidee and Galatheidee which inhabit the
‘seas around the British Isles.”
4. The Rev. Charles William Wall, D. D., was Vice-Provost of
Trinity College, Dublin, and had formerly held the Professorship of
Oriental Languages in the University. He was author of ‘“‘ An Hx-
amination of the Ancient Orthography of the Jews, and the Original
State of the Text of the Hebrew Bible,” the first volume of which ap-
peared in 1835. Four other volumes have since appeared, the last of
which, published in 1857, is entitled ‘‘ Proofs of the Interpolation of the
Vowel Letters in the Text of the Hebrew Bible.’ For this work one
of the Cunningham medals of the Academy was awarded him in the
‘year 1858. He contributed to our Transactions ‘‘ An Essay on the
Nature, Age, and Origin of the Sanscrit Writing and Language,” printed
im vol. xxviii, and a paper ‘‘On the Different Kinds of Cuneiform
Writing in the Triple Inscriptions of the Persians, and on the Language
transmitted through the First Kind,” printed in vol. xxi.
5. Mr. George Yeates was well known as an optician and manufacturer
of scientific instruments. He contributed to our ‘‘ Proceedings”’ records
of meteorological observations made by him during the years 1843-
1849.
Ten members have been elected during the past year, viz.:— .
*1, Andrew Armstrong, Esq. 6. J. Stratford Kirwan, Esq.
2. John Campbell, Esq., M. B. 7. George Porte, Esq. |
3. Christ. Coppinger, Esq.,Q.C. 8. Thomas Richardson, M. D.
¥*4. J. Ribton Garstin, Esq., M.A. 9. Captain Meadows Taylor.
5. P. Weston Joyce, Esq., B.A. 10. John Henry Tyrrell, M. D.
Mr. G. V. Du Noyer was declared a life member by the Academy.
The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers,
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re-
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :—
Presipent.—The Very Rev. Dean Graves, D. D.
Councit.—Rev. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev.Samuel Haughton, M. D.,
&e.; Rev. J. H. Jellett, A.M.; Robert W. Smith, M. D.; Robert M‘Don-
305
nell, M.D.; William K. Sullivan, Esq.; and Joseph B. Jukes, A. M.: on
the Committee of Science.
Rey. Samuel Butcher, D.D.; Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F.
Waller, LL.D. ; John Kells Ingram, LL. D.; John Anster, LL.D.; R. R.
_ Madden, M.D.; and D. F. M‘Carthy, Esq.: on the Committee of Polite
Literature. .
John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. William Reeves, D.D.; W. R. Wilde,
Esq.; George Petrie, LL.D.; W. H. Hardinge, Esq.; the Lord Talbot
de Malahide; and Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.: on the Committee of An-
tiquities.
TREASURER.—Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.
SECRETARY oF THE AcaApEMy-—Rev. William Reeves, D. D.
SECRETARY oF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
SECRETARY OF ForrIGN CorrEesponDENCE.—Rey. Samuel Butcher,
D. D.
Lisrartan.—John T. Gilbert, Esq.
CrierK, Assistant LIBRARIAN, AND CURATOR OF THE Musrum.—EKd-
ward Clbborn, Esq.
The ballot for the election of Honorary Members having closed, the
President and Officers made a scrutiny, and it was declared that all the
persons recommended in the three departments were elected, viz.—
In Sctznce.—Baron Giovanni Plana; Christopher Hansteen; F.G.W.
Struve; Louis Agassiz; and H. W. Dove.
In Potrre Lirerarvrr.—Dr. Max Miller; George Grote, Esq.;
Hermann Ebel; and Alphonse De Lamartine.
In Anriqurries.— Dr. Ferdinand Keller; and L’ Abbé Cochet.
_ Dr. Lyons handed in the two volumes of the late Professor Curry’s
transcripts of the O’Conor Don’s Manuscripts.
Thanks were returned to the subscribers (see List of Subscribers,
Appendix No. III., p. xxi.) who contributed towards the purchase of the
above MSS.; and to Dr. Lyons and John EH. Pigot, Esq., by whom they
have been now delivered to the Academy.
MONDAY, APRIL 13, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Tne President under his hand and seal nominated the following
Vicr-PrestpEnts.—Rey. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev. S. Butcher,
D.D.; W.R. Wilde, Esy.; and George Petrie, LL. D.
The Earl of Granard; Rev. Josiah Crampton, A. M.; Thomas Wil-
liam Kinahan, Esq.; David R. Pigot, Esq.; and Edmund Waterton,
HKsq., were elected Members of the Academy.
306
The following Address to her Majesty, adopted by the Academy on
the 16th March last, was read :—
“< To the Queen’s Most Excellent Mayesty.
“May ir pruase Your Masresty,—We, your dutiful and loyal sub-
jects, the President and Members of the Royal Irish Academy, humbly
approach your Majesty with our heartfelt congratulations on the attain-
ment of his majority by his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales.
‘We desire at the same time to express the joy with which we hail
the prospect of his entering into an alliance sanctioned by your Ma-
jesty’s approval, and holding out the fairest promise of domestic happi-
ness.
‘‘In thus undertaking the duties and responsibilities of manhood,
his Royal Highness gathers round him the lively sympathies of all
classes of your Majesty’s subjects.
‘‘Tncorporated for the promotion of Science, Polite Literature, and
Antiquities, our Academy devotes itself to studies, many of which have
only an indirect bearing upon the interests of social and political life.
But its Members cannot fail to recognise the close connexion which sub-
sists between the prosperity of the whole nation and the welfare of our
most gracious Sovereign and her royal house.
‘‘We earnestly pray that your Majesty may be spared through
many years to see his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales pursuing
the wise and virtuous course which the instructions and example of
your Majesty and his illustrious father have taught him to tread; and
that your Majesty may thus find in him a solace and support under the
cares incident to your exalted position as ruler of this great Empire.
““ Royal Irish Academy, March 2nd, 1863.”
Reap, the following letter :—
“ Whitehall, Apri 9, 1863.
‘‘Srr,—I have had the honour to lay before the Queen the loyal
and dutiful Address of the President and Members of the Royal Irish
Academy on the occasion of the Marriage of His Royal Highness the
Prince of Wales; and I have to inform you that her Majesty was
pleased to receive the Address very graciously.
“‘Tam, Sir, your obedient servant,
‘« (Signed) G. GREY.
“« The President of the Royal Irish Academy.”
The following Address to the Prince of Wales, adopted by the Aca-
demy on the 16th March last, was also read :—
“To his Royal Highness Albert Edward, Prince of Wales and Earl i
Chester, Earl of Die G0., Gres, Ge:
‘‘ May IT PLEASE your Royat Hicuness,—We, the President and
Members of the Royal Irish Academy, respectfully entreat your Royal
Highness to accept our hearty congratulations on the occasion of your
attaining your majority.
307
‘We also desire to express the lively satisfaction with which we
see your Royal Highness about to contract a marriage with a Princess
possessing all the qualities which inspire affection and command respect.
We can offer no better wishes for the happiness of your wedded state
than that it may be attended by every blessing which hallowed the.
union of your Royal Parents.
‘¢ The honest search after scientific truth, and the thoughtful study
of the records of the past, have always proved conducive to the interests
of religion, and favourable to the maintenance of those principles of li-
berty and subordination on which the constitution of these kingdoms is
securely founded. We therefore feel assured that a Prince trained
from his earliest years. to respect and cultivate the pursuits of Art and
Letters, will look with favour upon bodies associated as our Academy is
for the advancement of the various departments of human learning.
‘“As a Councillor of our Queen, and the subject nearest to her
throne, your Royal Highness has before you a field affording exercise
for the noblest ambition. We trust you will enter upon it undiscour-
aged by the natural fear of falling short of what might almost seem the
unapproachable excellence of the example set by your lamented Father.
The affectionate loyalty of your countrymen will sustain you in all your
labours for the common good; and we doubt not but that Almighty God
will hear our prayers, invoking in your favour that divine aid without
which the wisest counsels and the most strenuous efforts cannot ensure
success.
‘* Royal Irish Academy, March 2, 1863.”
Reap, the following answer :—
““ Sandringham, 4th April, 1863.
‘“Lieutenant-General Knollys has received the commands of the
Prince of Wales to thank the President and Members of the Royal
Irish Academy for their address of congratulation on his marriage and
obtaining his majority. His Royal Highness appreciates to the fullest
extent their kind sentiments towards himself, and their affectionate loy-
alty towards her Majesty the Queen. He cannot also but feel highly
gratified by the terms in which they allude to his lamented father.
“‘ To the President of the Royal Irish Academy.”
Reap, the following letter from G. V. Du Noyzr, Esq. :—
‘“* Sidney Avenue, Blackrock, 26th February, 1863.
Srr,—I have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 23rd
instant, informing me that the Royal Irish Academy has placed me
amongst its Life Members, without the payment of the usual life com-
position, in acknowledgment for the collection of drawings of Antiqui-
ties and Architecture which I have from time to time presented to the
Library of the Academy.
‘“¥or this unexpected and most gratifying honour I beg to thank the
Academy.
“The drawings to which you allude form only a portion of those
which I contemplate placing in our Library, the value of which, I may
308
be permitted to hope, will be thereby increased to the student or the
writer on Irish Archeology.
‘‘] have the honour to remain, Sir,
‘Your obedient servant,
‘‘Grorer V. Du Noyer.
“To the Rev. William Reeves, D. D., Secretary,
“ Royal Irish Academy.”
Reap the following Paper, from the notes of the late Dr. Stnerrtep,
Professor of Sanscrit in the University of Dublin.
On tHE GAuLisH INscRIPTION oF POITIERS, CONTAINING A CHARM AGAINST
THE DEMON Dontaurios. FROM THE PAPERS OF THE LATE Dr. Ru-
poLPH ‘J'HomAS SIEGFRIED, ARRANGED BY Car Friepricu Lorrner.
(Plate XXITT.)
In the year 1858 there was found at Poitiers, on occasion of some
digging for building purposes, a small silver plate, with an inscription,
which was immediately laid before the Société des Antiquaires de.
Ouest. One of the members of this Society, M. de Longuemar, pub-
lished a short treatise on this inscription, together with an engraving
of it, reproduced before the present essay. From this writing, which
appeared with the title, ‘“‘ Rapport sur une inscription tracée sur une
lame d’ argent et découverte a Poitiers en 1858,” we learn that the silver
plate was originally enclosed in a kind of case, which unfortunately
was destroyed by the workman who found it, in his eagerness to get
hold of its contents. This circumstance is not without some importance
for the interpretation of the inscription on the plate. For the natural
inference would seem to be that the inscription was intended to be car-
ried about on the body of some person, which again renders it very
probable that it contained a charm, and that the plate was a kind of
amulet or talisman. The inscription itself is in Latin characters, such
as, according to M. de Longuemar, were employed in public documents
of the Merovingian or Gallo-Roman times. The nearest approach to
them, according to the same scholar, 1s found in the alphabet of two —
documents of the 6th century—one a chart of the year 565, the other a
sermon of St. Hilarius, written at about 570. This would not, however,
necessitate the assumption that the inscription on the plate must be of
- the same century, but it might belong to a date somewhat more remote.
Owing to the very careless way in which the letters are traced, it
was not easy to read them correctly. The only part which was clear at
once were the concluding words, Justina quem peperit Sarra, which are
evidently Latin. By acomparison with two of the incantations of Mar-
cellus Burdigalensis, M.de Longuemar showed that the formula, ‘‘ illius
quem peperit illa,” is peculiar to charms, the intention being thereby
to make sure of the person for whom the spell was written, and to pre-
vent its taking effect on anybody else. So much, then, was clear,
that the inscription contained a charm. But, except the last sentence,
scarcely anything could be made of it. ‘Thrice the Latin word dvs re-
eurred, which also went to prove that one had to do with some incan-
309
tation, as it is evidently the direction to repeat certain parts of the for-
mula, The remaining words, however, did not appear to be Latin at
all, and naturally the hypothesis presented itself that they might be
Gaulish. The word Gontaurion or Gontaurios, as it was then read,
which recurred also thrice, would equally naturally be taken as the
name of the spirit or spirits invoked or exorcised. On this basis, M.
Pictet tried to raise an interpretation, but his conjectures were too bold
to meet with much applause from other scholars. So great, in fact, was
the obscurity of the whole subject, and so puzzling the circumstance of
Latin. words being mixed with, and as it were scattered through, the
text of another language, that Mr. Whitley Stokes, in speaking of
the inscription in Kuhn’s “ Beitrage” (III., 74), left it an open ques-
tion whether, after all, the would-be Gaulish parts might not be a sim-
ple abracadabra, on which all learning and ingenuity would be wasted
entirely.
Dr. Siegfried, who already had interpreted with success other Gaul-
ish inscriptions, had his attention soon directed to this puzzle. He
began by trying correctly to define the alphabetical value of the charac-
ters. Hesoon found out that the letter at the beginning of the name of
the spirit or demon is not G, but D, and he also read some additional
Latin words by more correctly defining the value of the letters. This
stage of his knowledge of the formula is represented in the transcription
given by W. Stokes (/.c.), who simply reproduces there Siegfried’s reading.
In December, 1862, Dr. Siegfried made the further discovery that
the ninth character from the end in the second line is a d, not ac; that
the end of the third line contains the Latin words, pater nam esto; and
that, consequently, the whole last part of the inscription being Latin,
the third character in the word hitherto read setuta must be either a 6
or ¢, thus making the Latin word secuta. The whole, according to his
last reading, will therefore be, separating the words: |
bis dontaurion anala bis bis dontaurion
deanala bis bis dontaurios datala ges { sa
uum danimauim | s| pater nam esto
mage ars secuta te ustina quem
peperit sarra.
Or, written according to the sense:
bis
Dontaurion anala
bis bis
Dontaurion deanala
bis bis —
Dontaurios datala
_ges [sa] vim danima vim [s ? |
pater nam esto
magi ars secuta te
Justina quem peperit Sarra.
After the second line there is room on the plate; and for reasons
which will appear hereafter, it is likely that two characters have disap-
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2:5
310
peared, which Siegfried thought might have been sa. The character
before pater resembles an s, but it is more probable, as we shall see,
that it is an accidental scratch which has no value at all.
On the interpretation of the whole of the inscription there will |
probably remain some differences of opinion, but it cannot be doubtful
that the deceased scholar has succeeded in correctly determining the
value of the letters. This is proved by that irrefragable intrinsic evi-
dence which is, after all, the true touchstone of right interpretation and
decipherment, namely, that his reading makes sense of what before
seemed only Latin words interspersed with unmeaning syllables. For
we have now one continuous string of Latin sentences: ‘‘ Pater nam esto,
magi ars secuta te, Justina quem peperit Sarra.”’ That is, ‘‘ A father
thou shalt be, the art of the Druid has followed thee, whom Justina
Sarra has born.” For the first part of the formula we gain thereby a
clue what its meaning in general must be. For it is clear that the son
of Justina Sarra is here provided with a spell which is to make him a
father, that is, to give him offspring. Consequently, the Gaulish part
—assuming it to be that language, which of course has to be proved by
proffering an intelligible interpretation drawn from Celtic sources, and
not violating the laws of comparative philology—the Gaulish part must
contain a spell either against male impotency or female barrenness.
Before I proceed further to state the reasons which led Siegfried to
prefer the second alternative, I must say a few words about the Latin
bis, recurring amongst the Gaulsh words. The first sentence is to be
repeated twice; the two following ones are to be spoken dvs, bzs, 1. €.,
four times. Itis highly probable that this is to be done in such a man-
ner as to form a kind of canon, so that the words should appear in the
diverse arrangements which they are capable of, in the last repetition’
those words coming at the end which in the first were at the be-
ginning. Dr. Siegfried has drawn up two schemes of the manner in
which this canon would run; but they do not well agree with each
other, and one of them seems even to be slightly at variance with the
direction of the inscription. I have not been able to reconcile these dis-
crepancies, and I therefore insert only one of the two :—
Dontaurion anala Dontaurios datala
Dontaurion deanala Ges [sa] vim danimavim
Dontaurios datala Dontaurion anala
Ges | sa] vim danimavim Dontaurion deanala
Dontaurion deanala Ges [sa] vim danimavim
Dontaurios datala Dontaurion anala
Ges [sa] vim danimavim Dontaurion deanala
Dontaurion anala Dontaurios datala
The main question of the sense of the formula is no way affected by
this uncertainty of the arrangement of the canon.
In trying to interpret a Gaulish inscription, it should be steadily
borne in mind that we have to apply the laws of comparative philology.
All Welsh or Irish words, which we make use of, should be first re-
; pate ee aa
dll
moulded into their old Celtic shape, by removing the middle aspirations
and vowel infections, and otherwise applying the laws developed by
Zeuss. And not only the body of the words and roots has to be recon-
structed, before it can be useful in any way, but the much harder task
has to be attempted of restoring the terminations. As the Celtic languages
are members of the Indo-Germanic family of languages, which origi-
nally possessed a very rich system of inflections, it follows of necessity
that the worn out terminations of the Irish and Welsh must have been
preceded by fuller forms analogous to those of the Sanskrit, Greek, and
Latin. This is further borne out by the testimony of the Gaulish in-
scriptions already deciphered. The a—bases of the old Ivish decline:
ball, barll, baull, bali|n]. Corresponding forms of the Gaulish inscrip-
tions are : —os, —, —u, —on. The dative plural in Irish ends in a mere 6:
the inscription of Nismes has matre-bo Nemausica-bo, with a termination
60, only one step removed from the Latin 6ws. EKven where as yet we
have not actual forms of Gaulish inscriptions to guide us, we must, by
the laws of comparative philology, try to gain some idea what they may
have been in the Gaulish stage. To do otherwise—to interpret Gaulish
inscriptions through the assumption of Irish or Welsh inflections—
would just be as ridiculous as to expect Swedish grammatical forms on
a runic stone, or Italian want of inflection in an inscription of Cesar’s
time.
Likewise, where the vocabulary of the modern Celtic fails us, we
must have recurrence to the other and chiefly the older branches of the
Indo-Germanic languages, as the Celtic may have lost, and has actually
lost, old roots in use in Gaulish times. Thus dede, ‘‘he gave,’’ from the
well-known Indo-Germanie root dd, is on the inscription of Nismes, but
such a root is entirely unheard of in the later Celtic.
The first question which presents itself is the purport of the name
Dontaurion. It is clear that this is either a nominative neuter, or ac-
cusative neuter, or accusative masculine. Considering the great proba-
bility of its being the name of a genius, good or evil, we shall choose
the third supposition. The base of it 1s clearly Dontaurio. Since dont
would be as odd.a form for a root as aurvo for a suffix, we are driven
to the conclusion that the word is a compound of don + taurio. At first
sight there is a slight difficulty in this assumption, since the Gaulish
compounds generally show a vowel at the end of the first word ; how-
ever, in Lugdunum, another form of Lugudunum, we have an example not
only of the first part ending in a consonant, but of that ending being
brought about through the loss of the original vowel wv. We are there-
fore at liberty to treat the don either as the true form of the base of the
first word, or else as a shortening of a base dono, donu, donz, according
as the case may require. Assuming dono as the original form, the word
bears a strong resemblance to Iv. dune, a man, which points back to
donio, the vowel being altered as in Gaulish mort -sea=Ir. mur. Simi-
lar alterations of the o by the influence of a following 7, we have in Ir.
slond, significatio, sluindid, significat ; londas, indignatio, collwind:, cum
amaritudine, ete. (vd. Zeuss, 16, 18).
312
The Irish duene, then, or its predecessor donto, would be a derivative -
from the Gaulish dono, which therefore must have some cognate signi-
fication. As the root naturally presents itself, the Skr. dhd to put, to
create, to procreate, whence dhd-tr, the creator. Especially with the
prefix a it refers to the procreation of children, or, to speak more cor-
rectly to conception, being used both of the father and the mother: thus
Rigvéda, 3, 27, 9: yathéyam prthivi bhitdndm garbham ddadhé, as this
earth conceived the germ of beings, Bhagavata Purana, 9, 24, 51 (ed.
Bopp). Vasudévah sutdn ashtav ddadhé Sahadévay ya V. engendered eight
sons with S. Savitri upakhyanam, 1.18 mahishyadm garbham adadhé,
in his wife he placed (engendered) the embryo. Hence the word ddhdna,
embryo.
But also the simple root dhé is used in a similar sense, ‘‘ to put
the embryo into the womb, to cause to conceive.’”’ In this respect the
hymn VY. 25, of the Atharvaveda is classical, of which a few verses
may be given in a translation :—
2. ‘As this broad earth conceived (ddadhé) germ of beings, so I
create to thee (dadhdmi té) an embryo, I will call thee to this help [T.e.,
this powerful charm ].
3. ‘Put (dhéht) an embryo, Sinivali ; put an embryo, Sarasvati, an
embryo both of the two Agvins may create (dhattam) to thee, that wear
garlands of lotus.
4, ‘An embryo may create for thee Mitra and Varuna; an embryo
the god Vrhaspati; an embryo Indra and Agni; an embryo the Creator
may create to thee (garbham dhata dadhatu té).
5. ‘Vishnu may make ready the womb; Tvashtr may shape the
forms; Prajaépati may sprinkle fiuid; the Creator may create thee an
embryo (garbham dhata dadhatu té).
6. “That which King Varuna knows, or which the goddess Sarasvati
knows, that which Indra, the slayer of Vrtra, knows, that thou shalt
drink, causing an embryo. [ Here, evidently, a magical drink is admi-
nistered. |
7. “Thou art the womb (or the germ ?) of all herbs, the germ of
trees, the germ of all things, o Agni, create an embryo here (garbham a
tha dhah).
8. ‘“‘Rise above, be full of manly power, create an embryo in the
womb (garbham a dhéha yonydm) ; a bull thou art; we bring thee here
for the sake of procreation.
10. ‘‘O Creator (dhdtah), in the loins of this woman create (ddhéhz)
a male child, with most excellent form, to be born in the tenth month.”’
It results from the examples quoted that both dhé and a-dhd, have
the sense of creating, literally putting the embryo. We have, indeed,
even a word dhdnd, grain, literally that which is put or sown, which,
as far as etymology is concerned, might mean embryo, as well as ddhdna,
although custom has given if a different signification.
To this latter word, without the prefix d, our dono corresponds
closely enough ; and we may therefore assume that it has the meaning
‘germ, embryo.” The Irish dwine, 1.e., donto, therefore means ‘re-
PR ————————
b13
lated to the embryo,” 1.c¢., procreated, offspring, man, cfr. the Latin
gen-s from gigno, aud Skr. praja —s, people from the same root yan, to
procreate, engender.
Probably the o of déno was short, as the long 6 would be in Irish
rather wa; but this shortening of the root did is not more astonishing
than the similar occurrence in Greek in Oéors, Oetos, doots.
If don means the embryo, the meaning of the faurio is in a manner
fixed. For, as the spell runs against either female or male want of
sexual power, the spirit exorcised must be inimical to conception, the
destroyer in fact of the embryo. Zaurio is clearly a derivation from a root
taur ; and as our family of languages has no roots with diphthongs, this
is a gunated form of tur. It does not appear that any Celtic language
has such a root, but Sanskrit and Zend have preserved it. The Skr.
root tur (tir, turv) means generally to be strong, to be swift: turana,
swift; twranyati, he hastens; turanyu, hastening; turyd, superior
strength ; turiya, ovepua; tir (f.), haste; turni, hastening; turati, he
hastens =téryati, ap-tura, busy, hastening the work; (ap =apas= Lt.
opus); aptirya, zeal ; tura, prompt. In some cases the word takes the
meaning of, ‘‘to be ‘stronger than, to overpower, conquer.” Thus,
rajas-tur, conquering the world; vievatur, conquering all; vrtratur, con-
quering the demon Vrtra. Compare Rg. VIII, 88, 6— Vrtram yad Indra
térvast, that thou, o Indra, overcomest V. More rarely, lastly the word
seems to acquire also the meaning of ‘‘ to wound, to hurt.’”’ This significa-
tion is assigned to the verb turyate, in the Dhatupatha. Sayana also ex-
plains te turd’ in Rigveda, V.28, by gatrinan himsakan, 1. e., the destroyer of
enemies. In the sense of hurt, wounded, the word occurs in Rig. VIIL.,
68, 2, abhytirnédti yannagnam bhishakts vigvam yatturan, “covers that
which is naked; heals all which is sore.’’ Hence the common word dtura,
hurt, sore, sick, is probably from the same root. The signification to
hurt, to destroy, which is rare in Sanskrit, is the common one of this
root in Zend, where we have tir, tur, blesser, tuer, as thaésho tadurvdo,
celui qui anéantit la haine (vd. Burnouf, yagna, p. 83), nominative
from a base tadurvat, which seems a participle [present or perfect ? |
from root tur or turv, 1 ps. sing. imperat. taourvayém, ‘1 will destroy”
(Journal Asiatique, 1845, Juin, pp. 428, 429). With preposition aw
we have aiwithira, potens, invictus, aname of the god Mithra, and also
of the Fervers, literally, ‘‘ conquering, destroying.”
Of the Zend forms of this root the second, tadurv, is easily explained :
the ao is the regular representation of an ancient diphthongal 6, the gu-
nation of u, and u immediately preceding r is the u—infection caused by
the following v. Both forms, therefore, point back to a root tur, or
_. gunated, ¢ér, which latter form in ancient Celtic would appear as taur.
We may therefore safely assume that taurvos is a derivative from this
root, meaning, destructive, destroyer. Dontaurio, accordingly, will be
the destroyer of the embryo. That there should be a special demon
threatening the child in the womb of its mother, is consistent with the’
general notions of the Indo-Germans, as may be seen on comparing a
hymn from the “ Atharvaveda” (VIII., 6), in which, in spite of the great
314
obscurity of many passages, so much in general is clear, that it is directed
against various demons desirous of destroying the unborn child, or of
otherwise injuring women during their pregnancy. The translation of
this hymn will be given in an appendix, together with another hymn of
the same Veda (III., 23), that contains an incantation for making a wo-
man conceive a male child. i
The first sentence of the charm is, Dontaurion anala. As Dontaurion
is clearly an accusative, anala can only be a verb; and the apparent ab-
sence of any personal termination leads us to suppose that it is a second
person imperative of a verbal base ending in long 4, corresponding in
form to a Latin verb of the first conjugation. Such verbs must have
existed in old Irish, and they are still recognisable by their infinitive
in adh, ath. Compare ber-th, ferre, with mol-a-th, laudare ; and on the
whole subject of these bases, an article, by myself, in Kuhn’s “‘ Beitrage,”’
I., 324. As the root of the word in question, the syllable amis easily re-
cognised, which corresponds to Skr. an, to breathe = Gothic anan, whence
Latin animus, anima, Gr. dvepos. Also the Celtic has preserved this root
in both its branches. Irish: anal (fem.) breath; andlaim, to breathe
(O'Reilly) ; anal, gen. andla, breath (Coneys); Gaelic (Armstrong),
anal (f.) breath. Welsh: anal (id.) fem. pl. analau, analu, to breathe ;
anadl, fem. pl. analau id.) (Pughe). Cornish, anal.
Breton (Legonidec), anal (f.), pl. analou, analiou, respiration ; in the
dialect of Vannes, anal, hanal, énal; alana, halana, respirer. The last
forms are, perhaps, transposition from anala ; and it is not quite impos-
sible that the French haleine, It. alena, might be from this source rather
than from Latin anhelo, with which Dietz connects them. ‘The verb
analaam, as given by O'Reilly, would at first sight seem to correspond
most closely to the anala of our inscription. However, this connexion
is not without difficulty. The a preceding the / is long in Ivish, and as
the corresponding Welch forms show in part a d (anadl), 1t would seem
that this d has been lost in Irish, and the loss compensated for by the
lengthening of the a; just as to the Irish cenél, family, corresponds to
Welsh cenedl, where the originality of the dis raised beyond all doubt
by the Greek yeveOdy. If that be so in this case also, we should expect
in Gaulish anadla, rather than anala, since the Gaulish was not averse
to joining d/, as proved by the word canacosedlon, in the inscription
of Autun. Nevertheless, it is, perhaps, possible that the Welsh forms
without d are independent of the d—forms, so that in Gaulish there
might have existed two forms, both derivatives of the same root,
ANADLI, and ANALI or ANALO, both meaning breath. From.
the latter would descend the imperative anala of our inscription. That
there is nothing singular or irregular in the assumption of a noun,
ANALO, is best proved by the existence in Sanskrit of a word closely
corresponding in form, namely, anala, fire (so called because of its un-
steady, and as it were, windy motion). The same language has a noun
with a slightly different suffix, but with the meaning required by us—
anila, wind. We may therefore safely assume a Gaulish ANALO,
wind, breath = Skr. antla (out of ANALA), from this a derivative verb
315
ANALA-TI, to breathe, of which our anala is the imperative. Hence,
the first short sentence of the spell is: Dontaurion anala, breathe on the
Dontaurios. Breathing is a common means of driving away diseases,
accompanying the employment of charms. )
The second sentence, to be repeated twice, Dontaurion deanala, differs
from the first only by having the syllable de prefixed to the verb, which
is the well-known Irish preposition di or de (Z. 844), being identical in
form and meaning with the Latin de, Ohg.z-—. The sense, therefore,
is: ‘‘ Breathe away the Dontaurios.”’
In the third formula we have the name of the demon in a different
form of inflection, Dontaurio-s. This might be, as in other Gaulish in-
scriptions, a nominative singular; but as the word datala from its form
is evidently, like, anala, an imperative, there is no place for a nominative
in the sentence. Hence, we are driven to the conclusion that it is accu-
sative plural, the termination of this case having been 8S in Gaulish, as
proved by the artua-ss of the inscription of Todi (Stokes, in Kuhn’s “ Bei-
trage’”’ (II., p.72). To have the same name as a whole order of genii,
and as one of them who is the spirit of this kind par excellence, is no-
thing uncommon. Thus Rudra, ‘“ Terrible,” is with the Hindus a name
of Civa, but at the same time there is a whole host of Rudras.
The imperative datala points to a verb of similar formation as anala,
a derivative from some noun DATALO. This seems to be preserved in
the Welsh dadl, f. pl. dadleu, debate, dispute, controversy, strife, con-
tention, case in law, argument; dudleu, to argue, dispute, reason, tattle ;
dadleuad, disputation ; dadleuaw, to dispute, argue; dadleuawr, advocate;
dadleufa, forum. In old Welsh there must have been a7 instead of the
second d, as results from the glosses in Zeuss; dadlt [sic] gl. curia.
1077; dadl, concio; datl, gl. forum, Z. 169; datlocou, gl. fora, Z. 291;
dadaleu, dadeleu, daetleu, cause, judicia, Z. 292, 785, 786. Breton;
dael (f.), dispute, querelle, debat. The old Irish has lost the ¢; dal—
(Z. 20) which occurs in composition ; dalsuide, gl. forum; daldde, gl.
forensis Z. 81; ddlta, gl. curialis, Z. 84.
Combining all these forms, we come to an original form, DAT(A)L,
meaning dispute, chiefly in a juridical sense, or else the place where
cases are argued, just as the corresponding Teutonic word (Old Norse,
Agls. thing, Ohg. ding) has the double meaning of a cause, and a court
of justice. Now, as from the Latin caussa descends caussarz, from Agls.
thing, the verb thingian, to contend in a court, German dingen, to make
a contract, so the verb DATALATI would be, to contend with, to ac-
cuse. Hence, Dontaurios datala is, ‘‘ Accuse thou, bring thou to jus-
tice, the Dontaurii.’’ Perhaps the sense still more strictly is, ‘‘ Make
them confess, convict them.”” Thus we find in the Atharvaveda (I., 7)
a spell against certain demons, the Yathudhanas, in which the god Agni
is invoked to bring them chained, to make them lament, and to cause
them to confess: (vs. 2). O Agni, eat of the sesam oil, make the Yatu-
dhanasto lament. (3). They may lament, the Yatudhanas, the voracious
Kimidinas. Now, O Agniand Indra, accept this our sacrifice. (4). Agni
in the front (?) may exert himself, Indra may drive them forward with
316
mighty arms. very Yatumat shall say: It is I, as he goes. (5). We
may see thy power, O Jatavédas, speak thou against the Yatudhanas ;
thou who hast the eyes of man. All of them, by thee tormented, may
go before thee to this place, speaking out ( prabruvana).” Similarly,
Atharv. VIII., 6, 10:—‘‘ Those [demons], O herb, destroy by thy
spell, the convicted ones (vishii¢indn*), vs. 15. O Brahmanaspati, an-
nihilate those demons to her by conviction (pratibddhéna).” See the
Appendix for the whole hymn.
The Celtic datl has passed as a loanword into the Teutonic languages,
English, tattle; Germ., Swedish, tadel, reproach, blame. Siegfried,
as appears from a note in his papers, seems to have been inclined to
connect it with the root DA, to put, from which we have in Greek
Oe-cucs ; and in Gothic, dé-ms, judgment, English, doo-m, in which case
the original meaning would rather have been judicial sentence, and
cause, court of justice, might be secondary significations. The suffix
tl would naturally be identified with the Greek zpov, Lt. trum, Skr.
tra, though differing in gender as far at least as the Welsh is concerned.
DA-TL (O) would be ‘‘ the means of deciding, judgment, action, court.”’
There remain now the words ges.. wim danimamm {s.}. It is clear
at once that both have the same termination wim. Hence the character
after the second word resembling an s must be considered either asa
mere accidental scratch, or else as a mistake of the engraver. If we read
the termination of the two words with V, vm, we see at once the resem-
blance with the Greek giv. The Greek dev is one of a numerous set of
terminations, beginning in Sanscrit with b6/; in the Teutonic, Slavonic,
and Lithuanian, with m; in Latin, and other Italic dialects, with 6, f,
rarely p; in Greek, with ¢. These terminations are remarkable for
their fickleness both of form and of meaning. I shall briefly point out
their various uses, merely observing with regard to their initial letter,
that Siegfried’s opinion is highly probable, according to which they
would have originally begun with MBh, of which the Teutonic, Slavo-
nic, Lithuanian, have kept the M alone. We find terminations of this
kind employed in the following cases :— :
Dual. Instr. abl. dat. Skr. bhydm = Zend bya; Slavonic ma (inst.
dat.); Lith. m (inst. dat.); Greek —-v (gen. dat.).
Plural.—1. Instrumental, Sky. bhis, = Zend bis, Old Pers. dish, Lith.
mis, Slav. mi.
2. Dt. abl. Skr. bhyas = Zend. byd; Lat. bus, 62s (nobis, vobis) ;
Gaulish, BO; Tr. 6, bh; Lith. mus, ms ; Slav. mi ; Old Norse, mr, m;
Gothic, Anglosaxon, Ohg. m ; Germ. x.
3. Locative. Umbrian fem, fe; Greek, guy, rapa vad-duv.
4. Accusative. fin Umbrian mse. fem. :
5. In the form dhyam at the personal pronouns for the Dat. plur. in
Skr. = Greek —v, yutv, ete.
* Siegfried puts ‘‘ die uberfuhrten,” taking the word apparently in a passive sense.
The root sue’ means ‘ to declare openly.” Hence, rather, ‘‘ Those who confess.”
317
Singular—1. Instrumental. Armenian, 6: ; Lithuanian, m7; Slay.
mi; Greek, pe (v), kparnpid: Bune.
2. Dative. Skr. pronouns, bhyam, tu-bhyam, “ tibi;’’ Greek, uv, ene,
zecv; Lt. bc, tibi = Umbr. te —fe. » ,
3. Locatwe—a. Greek gu (v), frequently.
6. Latin, 7; Umbrian, fe; Oscan, f, p, as Lat. 2b1, ub, alvdi ;
Umbr. pu —fe, ¢ —fe = Ose. pu —f, 2 —p.
ce. Umbr. me (m); Lat. m, in oli -m, wstt —m, ult —n ~c, ete. Osc.
horti —n, ‘‘in the enclosure.”
It will have been observed that one principal form of these suffixes
is bhyam, bhydm ; that this is mutilated in Greek both to—vv and ge (v),
and that in signification the latter has both the force of a locative and
of an instrumental. It is moreover employed both im a singular and
plural signification; whilst the Slavonic and Lithuanian have a cognate
suffix, ending originally in s (Lith. mvs), for the instrumental plural, but
being without any terminating consonant (Lith. mz), in the singular.
The vim of the two Gaulish words must be evidently connected with
either the singular or plural instrumental suffix; and it is a question
not easy to be decided which view is to be preferred. Siegfried had
not arrived at any fixed opinion on this point, when I spoke to him last
about it. He even thought it possible that the scratch at the end of
danimauim might be s, and vims the fuller form of the instrumental
suffix plural bhes. However, he seems to have given up that view ulti-
mately, and returned to the notion that it is singular, and the scratch
meaningless. Gres.. vim danimavim is then a pair of instrumentals sin-
gular like cpatepyd: Bung: (v); and in the suffix vm, the original b/ has
been softened down to v, so that it corresponds most closely to Greek
guy.
The word GES is in existence in Irish; geasa, a religious vow,
an oath, a charm, enchantment, a guess, conjecture, divination ; geasa-
dow, wizard, charmer; gesadoireachd, divination, sorcery ; geasaim, I
divine, foretell; geasan, oath, vow; geis, fem. tribute, prayer, swan,
vow, promise, protest, custom, order, prohibition, or injunction. These
words are on the authority of O’Reilly ; Coneys has for the fem. gevs,
gen. geise, the meaning: incantation, injunction, adjuration, restric-
tion, vow, charm, guess, religious engagement, sorcery. So also has
Armstrong, for the identical Gaelic geas. In the sense of ‘‘ conjecture’’
the Irish ge (a) s coincides with EK. guess; ON., giska; Swed., gissa;
Dan. gisse ; and with Lettish geedu, pr. act. giddu [root gid | to conjecture.
But the Prussian sen—gid—aut to receive, has evidently the more original
meaning. This Letto—Prussian root GZD is most probably identical
with the Teutonic GAT, to receive, to get, whence Agls. getan; Engl.
get, beget, forget; comp. Greek XAA (xavéavw), Lat. pre-hen-do. If this
etymology be true, the double s of the Teutonic words could only be
explained as an assimilation from ST, TT, cfr. Gothic. vzssa, I “know,”
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2U
318
Angls. viste, from root VIT, standing for vitda, vitta. Hence we must
consider the German word as formed by a suffix with a ¢, th, or d at the
beginning, most likely the suffix ¢ (thi, di) = Greek ow-s, t-s, which
makes nouns of action. The verb to guess would be a denominative of
the substantive guess, for gues-t from the root GAT. The original mean-
ing, accordingly, would be, action of taking, catching.
To return to the Irish word, all its significations could be very well
explained from the notion of catching, holding, binding—oath, custom,
incantation, all agree in this primary idea of holding fast. This being
so, we may consider it as descended from a root, otherwise lost in Cel-
tic, ged, with a suffix beginning with ¢, which letter suffers in Irish
similar changes as in the Teutonic languages when joined toa root end-
ing in a dental—efr. O. I. fiss, scientia, from root FIT, FID. The s of
geas being kept between two vowels in old Irish points to an original
double s, as a single s is always lost in Irish in that position. The de-
clension of the word would make it an a or ¢ base. Hence we may fairly
assume the existence of a Gaulish GESSA or GESSI, derived from a
root GED by suffix TA or TI. Dr. Siegfried has preferred the first
form, on account of its agreeing better with the [somewhat hypotheti-
cal] metre of the inscription. I should prefer the latter form, as it is
very doubtful whether a suffix ¢4—he would make it long and femi-
nine—is ever primarily added to roots. On the stone there is, after the
letters GES, room for two more which seem to have been obliterated.
Filling this gap up, we get either GESSAVIM or GESSIVIM, 1. e.
through an incantation. Some such gap must be assumed, since the
form GESVIM, as it stands, cannot be correct, because a simple s of the
Gaulish, as already stated, would have been lost in Irish.
There remains the word danimavim, which of course must be an adjec-
tive qualifying gessavim, and standing, like it, in the instrumental.
The meaning is determined by the Ivish dan, strenuous; dana, bold;
danaigim, I dare, defy [all these from O’R.]; ddanatu (Z. 20) audacia ;
cesu. danatu dom, quamvis audacissime (Z. 994). From this root Zeuss
(994) and Glick (Gallische Namen, p. 91, 92), have derived Danwvius,
Danubius, on account of its strong current. The Sanscrit has a word
ddanu, to which the Hindu grammarians attribute the meaning of cou-
rageous (vikrdnta), and which is a name of the demons or Titans, the
enemies of the gods, more commonly occurring in the derivative form Da-
nava, with which Dr. Siegfried thought it possible to connect the Greek
Aavaos, Aavan, Aavatda, in spite of their first a being short, (in Aa-
vavoat it is only lengthened through the necessities of the epic verse).
Be that as it may, we have an Irish adjective dan, strenuous. Of this
DANIMA is a superlative, The superlative is in old Irish commonly
formed in am; but we have also forms in em (Z. 287), which point back
to an original ama, wo; cfr. Oscan nesimom, nearest, and the old Irish
double termination imem. Hence danima means ‘‘ boldest ;’’ gess | av |
im, danimawim, with boldest charm (or charms) [vid. supra). The
whole inscription translated runs, therefore :—
d19
Breathe at the Dontaurios ;
The Dontaurios breathe down upon ;
Accuse the Dontauru ; :
With boldest charms.
Pater nam esto ;
Mag’ ars secuta te,
Justina quem
Peperit Sarra.
Dr. Siegfried seems to have been of opinion that the inscription
runs in verses; for there is a note, alluded to above, to the effect, that
the form GESSA VIM would agree better with the metre. But beyond
this hint I find nothing further to clear up this subject.
In conclusion, I have to add that, as far as my ability goes, I have
striven to reproduce what, to the best of my judgment, was Dr. Sieg-
fried’s opinion. I believe that for the most part I have succeeded ; for
I had as a guide through the labyrinth of his stray notes and jottings,
the recollection of a conversation of four hours’ length on the 26th of
December, 1862, when the deceased scholar explained to me his entire
views on this inscription. To have said what he would have said, had
he been spared, though in a manner very inferior to himself, is my sole
object. I cannot undertake to vouch for all his opinions. Both the
responsibility and the merit of them must remain with him.
C. Lorrner.
APPENDIX.
The following are Dr. Siegfried’s translations of the hymns Athar-
vaveda III., 23; and Atharvaveda VIII., 6. I give them as I find them,
leaving untranslated what the deceased did not venture to translate, lest
by introducing conjectures of my own I should do injustice to him.
AtHarvavena IIT., 23.
INCANTATION FOR PROCURING MALE OFFSPRING.
1. ‘Since thou hast become a cow (that has taken the bull), we will
destroy it from thee [?]. This same thing we put far away from thee
elsewhere.
2. ‘*An embryo may come to thy womb, amale one, as an arrow into
the quiver. There he shall be reborn as a warrior, a son of ten months
of thee.
3. ‘Bear thou a male son. After him a male be born. Be thou a
mother of sons, of the born ones, whom thou bearest.*
4, ‘‘As many good seeds as the bulls generate, with these obtain a
son. Thou here become a fruitful little cow.
* Janayds ; \ét, imperf. therefore rather; “ mayest bear,” L.
320
5. ‘I make to thee the work of a lord of procreation. The embryo
may go into thy womb. Obtain thou a son, O woman, that may be hap-
Cae to thee, and happiness be thou to him.
6. ‘‘The herbs, the father of which was heaven, the mother the
earth, and ocean the root, those divine plants may help wee to the ob-
taining of a son.’
AtHARVAVEDA VIII., 6.
AGAINST FEMALE BARRENNESS.
(This hymn is very obscure, and even seems to have gaps, as espe-
cially may be seen from str. 2. where we have a whole string of accu-
satives without a verb).
1. ‘Those two whom to thee the mother has wiped, the two that
know the husband.
‘‘There the Durnaman must not be greedy, nor the Alinca who
protects the children.
2. ‘“‘ There the fleshy one (?) and the one that goes after flesh. The
Sarku, the Koka (i. e. wolf), the dirty setting (? Sun), the Palij aka, the
eee the Vavrivasa.
oe By no means connect thyself with her, do not crawl to the two
loins, do not crawl down inside. I made to her a remedy, the Baja
who chases the Durnaman away.
4, ‘“‘Durnéman and Sunaman [i.e. Avowvupos and Edwvupos, L.],
both desire connexion. We drive away the Arayas. Sunaéman may
go to the womankind.
5. ** He that is black, hairy, O Asura, born in a shrub, or endowed
with a snout. We strike away the Arayas. — — —
6. ‘Him who tries about by smelling, the flesh-eater, the licker,
the Arayas and dogcutters, them Baja, Pinga did destroy.
7. ‘‘Him who comes in a dream to thee as if he were thy brother
or father, Baja may keep them off from here, the eunuch shaped ones
with diadems.
8. ‘“ Who skulks up to thee when asleep, who would hurt thee when
awake, those the Sun may annihilate like a shadow.
9. ‘‘ Him who makes this woman with a dead child and with an abor-
tion, him, O herb, destroy thou, her slippery lover (?).
10. ‘‘ Those who dance about the houses at night, braying like asses,
the Kustlas, Kukshilas, Kakubhas, Karumas, and Srimas, those, O
herb, destroy thou by thy smell, the convicted ones.
11. “Those Kukundhas and Kukurabhas who wear skins as woven
clothes, who make a noise in the forest, dancing like eunuchs, those we
annihilate from hence.
12. ‘‘Who bear not the sun, the shining one of heaven, the Arayas
that dwell with goats (?), the ill-smelling, the red-mouthed, the Ma-
kakas we destroy.
32]
13. “‘ Who by putting themselves too much [i. e. heavily, L. | on the
shoulder carry themselves, pushing the loins of the women, Indra, those
Rakshas destroy thou.
14. ‘‘ Who go before a wife, carrying horns in their hand, that are in
the oven, that mock, that make a light in the shrub, those from hence
let us annihilate.
15. ‘‘ Whose toes are back, whose heel before, — that are born on the
threshing floor, that are born in caka (?) and in smoke, the Urundas,
the Matmatas, the Kumbhandas (i. e. having testicles like jugs), inca-
pable of procreation, those, O Lord of prayer, annihilate in her by pra-
tibodha [1i. e. conviction ].
16. ‘Those with turned eyes, those without vision, may they be
without womankind, eunuchs (?). O remedy, put him down, the un-
married one who wishes to be together with the woman who has a
husband. :
17. ‘‘The Upéshant, the copper-coloured, the Tundéla, and the
Cadula, piercing the two feet, the two heels as a cow. — — —
’ 18. “He who would touch thy embryo and who kills thy child,
Pinga may pierce him through the heart, he of awful bow.
19. ‘“* Who in an unknown manner kill the born ones, who lie on the
pregnant women, may Pinga (i. e. tawny), drive them away, the wo-
men-enjoying Gandharvas as the wind a cloud.
20. ‘¢ ——- — — mayit not have been thrown down the loinband,
and the bharyu (?). The two remedies may protect thy fruit.
21. ‘‘ Against the Pavinasa, against the angalva, against the Sha-
dowlike, also against the Naked, may Pinga protect thee, in order that
thou mayest bring children to thy husband, against the Kimidin.
22. “‘ Against Double-mouth, Four-eye, Five-foot, No-finger, against
Vrnta that comes forth, and against Varivrta protect thou. 7
23. ‘‘'Those who eat raw flesh, and human flesh, the Kécavas eat the
embryos. We destroy them from hence.
24, ‘“‘ Who from the sun skulk away, as a daughter-in-law from her
father-in-law, their Baja and their Pinga be killed in their heart.
25. ‘‘ Pinga, protect thou the child that is being born. Let them not
make a male intoa female. The egg-eaters must not destroy the em-
bryos. Beat away the Kimidins.
26. “‘Thy childlessness, thy (quality of) bearing dead children, the
‘Aadroda (?), the agha (evil), the non-conception, let it go away towards
thy enemy, like taking a flower bunch from a tree.”
The President, on behalf of the Rev. William Perceval, presented
a note-book, containing the original minutes of the Neosophical Society,
which preceded and gave rise to the Royal Irish Academy. » These
minutes were kept by the father of the donor, Dr. Robert Perceval, the
first Secretary of the Academy, who was also Secretary of the parent
Society. The Neosophical Society used to meet at the houses of its
members in a fixed rotation ; and the President observed that the first
essay read was on the subject of Astronomical Observations.
322
H. M. Westropp, Esq., read the following paper :—
On THE Pre-Curistian Cross,
THE wide dissemination of the cross through many countries, and at a
period anterior to the Christian era, has been a subject of wonder, and
has elicited various theories from many. Mysterious meanings have been
given to these crosses; but, like all mysterious solutions, have had fruit-
less results. If there is any mystery anywhere, it is not in the thing or
object itself, but in the nature of man, which is endowed with an univer-
sal instinctive principle, peculiar to man’s common nature, by which
almost similar objects in the various stages of man’s development, in
countries the most widely apart, are worked out and suggested to his
mind, according as the necessities of his nature require, and according as
the suggestive principle is awakened and developed in man to supply his
wants. In the early stages of man’s development, when written lan-
guage was unknown, and there was no ‘‘reading public,” emblems or
symbols were used as the outward and visible sign of the thing signified :
thus in India a cross was the symbol of resignation, in Egypt, the sym-
bol of life, the meaning being derived from the root or germ from which
the symbol took its origin. After a careful examination of the several
crosses I have collected from countries the most widely apart, and uncon-
nected with each other, I have come to this conclusion—that the various
forms of crosses have a separate and independent origin in the different
countries in which they are used, the germ or root of the cross being
frequently found in the country where it took its origin: for example,
in Egypt the crux ansata, which is the hieroglyphic sign of divine life
and regeneration, 1s derived from the phallus, which is the symbol of
life and prolific energy. In India, the cross or Swastika of the Budd-
hists is composed of two letters—S4, su. and ti, or suti—which is
the Pali form of the Sanscrit swasti, which means, “it is well;’’ or, as
Wilson expresses it ‘‘so be it;’’ itis a symbol of resignation. In Greece
the form of the cross frequently found on Athenian vases was suggested
by the impression of the punch mark on the reverse of the early Greek
coins.
In ornamentation the cross is one of the simplest forms, and is one
naturally suggested to the barbarous Indian, and to the intellectual
Greek ; for it is merely the intersection of two lines. Numberless ex-
amples of the cross used in ornamentation are to be found on the Greek
painted vases, The crosses, squares, and other patterns, on the tomb of
Midas in Phrygia, were, according to Mr. Stewart, intended as imitations
of carpet work, for which Lydia and Phryia were anciently celebrated.
There is a cross on the lintel of a subterraneous gate in the Pelasgic walls
of Alatrium, in Latium ; it isa combination of three phalli; the phallus
ebing held in reverence by the early Greek colonists, as a symbol of the
prolific powers of nature.* According to Miiller (“Ancient Art,” p. 627),
* Vide Dodwell’s *' Pelasgic Remains in Greece and Italy.”
{
i
2
’
;
’
323
this sign on the gate at Alatrium was a kind of amulet to ward off the
‘< dreaded invidia”’ (the phallus being used for that purpose at a later
period), and is perhaps the oldest specimen of the kind. His editor adds_
that a similar one is to be found on a wall of the Homeric city Antheia.
In Persia and Assyria the cross is the abridged form of the feroher, or
emblem of the Deity, the outline of which gives the form of a cross.
In Scandinavia the cross is the cruciform hammer or battle axe of Thor.
The crossis also a distinctive sign on several Mexican hieroglyphs; and
' it forms the central ornament of a tablet at the back of an altar at Palen-
que. In Dr. Wilson’s ‘‘ Pre-historic Men” mention is made of an ex-
ample of Peruvian black pottery brought from Otusco, measuring seven
and a half inches high, which is decorated with a row of well-defined
Maltese crosses; these are evidently for pure ornamentation. The se-
pulchral galleries in the mound at New Grange take the form of a
cross; but thisis merely on the same principle upon which the windows
in the palace at Palenque are built in the shape of a cross.
The crosses found in Latium and Ktruria are undoubtedly of
Greek origin, as for the most part the arts and civilization of Etruria
and Latium were derived from early Greek colonists. On Grecian and
Etruscan figures, the cross is as common an ornamental pattern as the
zigzag. The painted vases found in Ktruria, on the ornamental borders
of which many crosses are drawn, are almost all Greek—Greek in their
subjects, Greek in their mythology.
Some further illustrations of crosses are to be found in Rosellini’s ;
great work on Egypt. One cross is on the breast of a hostile chief, van-
quished by one of the kings of Egypt; the others are on the breast of
enemies of the Egyptians. These crosses I should consider to be no-
thing more than ornamental patterns on the opening of the vest ; for the
dress seems, like the modern shirt, open in front, that it might go over
the head. In crosses 1, 2, the line down the centre would seem to
show the opening of the vest. In Sir Gardiner Wilkinson’s work, the
Shari, an Asiatic people, a tribe of Northern Arabia, are represented
with crosses on their robes. Sir Gardiner Wilkinson remarks that the
adoption of the cross was not peculiar to them; it was also appended
to, and figured upon the robes of the Rot-ri-n, and traces of it may be
seen in the fancy ornaments of the Rebo, showing that this very simple
device was already in use as early as the 15th century before the Chris-
tian era. The representative of the nation called by Sir G. Wilkinson the
Rebo, whose country was in the vicinity of Mesopotamia, wears a long
robe covered with crosses, and other fancy devices; crosses are also
_ tattooed on his legs and arms. A black is also represented in the same
work with a band of crosses alternating with circles round his neck ;
these are evidently all fancy ornaments. The cross is also found in the
hieroglyphic sign for land. It is supposed, according to Gliddon, to re-
present bread, betokening civilization. It was a sign used particularly
to designate the land of Egypt. It is said thata similar sign is used by
the Africans; and that African women put the sign of the cross on their
large earthenware urns, in which they store ” their corn, the cross
O24
making the thing Taboo, private property of the party making it. This
is only what any person ignorant of writing would do at the present
day : when called on to sign a Dee a. to show that it is his act and
deed, he gives his mark thus :—John + Smith,
Human nature is the same all over ans world ; and man under similar
circumstances must, of necessity, have recourse to similar expedients.
The Academy then adjourned.
MONDAY, APRIL 27, 1863.
The Very Rey. CHartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Right Hon. the Earl of Belmore was elected a member of the
Academy.
W. R. Witpez, V.P., made the following communication :—
I wave asked formal permission from the Council to make the following
presentations with which I have been intrusted, as I am anxious to
have this particular branch of the antiquarian section of the Academy
brought prominently before the members; because I think it due to the
donors; and in the hope that by so doing it may induce other public
bodies, noblemen, and gentlemen to assist in increasing our national
Museum.
From the Commissioners of Public Works—The sculptured and in-
scribed stones which formed part of the monument that existed on the
southern battlement of the old bridge of Athlone, and of which the fol-
lowing notice is not without interest :—
There was a natural ford on the Shannon at Ath-luain—“ The Ford
of Luan’’—which was passable at low water, and was successfully
crossed by the Wilhamite army in 1691. In later days it was occupied
by an eel-weir. The Annals of Boyle state that, in 984, ‘‘ the Conna-
clans were defeated, and driven out of Athlone by the Westmethians ;”’
in all probability over this ford. 'The earliest distinct reference to this
crossing-place between the kingdoms of Meath and Connaught is given
under the date A. D. 1000, when the kings of those two portions of
the island agreed to build a Zoher, or ‘‘ causeway,” as O’ Donovan has
very properly translated it, over the Shannon. ‘‘The causeway of
Ath-luain was made by Maelseachlainn, the son of Domhnall, and by
Cathal, the son of Conchobhar.’’—See Annals of the Four Masters, and
also Annals of Boyle.
This Zoher I believe to have been nothing more than a rude road
or crossing, over large stepping stones ; several of which structures I re-
member over the Suck, and other rivers in Connaught, before the recent
drainage operations; and it was, in all probability, an erection of this
nature which supported the hurdles at the ford from which the city of
Dublin derived its ancientname. Zohers were also made across bogs and
329
swamps in many places, and the remains of several continue to this
day—leading into cluans, wells, old churches, and castles, &c. ; and the
great road which ran from Tara, and that which divided Ireland, was
in several places of this character. Our annals contain many notices —
-of tohers, some of which give names to townlands, parishes, and other
localities.
In 1120, Turloch O’Conor built the bridges (Drochad) of Ath-Luan,
Lanesborough, and Ballinasloe.—See Annals of Boyle, and the Four
Masters. Again, under the date A. D. 1129, it is stated —‘‘ The
Castle and Bridge [ Drochad | of Athlone were built by Turloch O’Conor
in the summer, i. e. the summer of drought.’? This apparent ana-
chronism may be explained by supposing that the works were completed
in the latter year. ‘This bridge was not of long duration, for in 11380
“the bridge and castle of Athlone were demolished by Murogh O’Me-
laghlin, and by Tiernan O’ Rorke.”’
_ In 1140, Turlogh O’ Conor erected a Cliabh drochad, or wooden bridge,
at Athlone; but in 1153 it was torn down by Meloughlin, and its
castle burned. It appears that the bridge and castle were connected ;
and, in our own day, several mills and houses stood on the bridge at
either end.
The Connaughtmen, honoree wishing to have access to the fat land
and rich castles of Leinster, made another attempt to have a passage
over the Shannon ; and we read that, in 1158, a fleet of boats was brought
by Turloch O’Conor, ‘‘and the wicker bridge of Ath-Luan was made
by him for the purpose of making incursions into Meath.’’—See Annals
of the Four Masters. But, in the same year, Donal O’Meloughlin de-
stroyed and burned it and its fortress.
In 1159, Roderick O’Conor erected a Clhabh drochad, or wicker
bridge at Ath-Luan, ‘‘for the purpose of making incursions into
Meath.”
The next reference is of rather a tragical nature: in 1170, O’Conor
executed at Athlone (and tradition says, upon the bridge), the hostages
of Dermod Mac Morragh, viz., Conor, his son, and Donnal Cavanagh,
his grandson, and O’ Kelly, his foster-brother. For many years it was
supposed that the fresco painting on Knockmoy Abbey, in the county
of Galway, and of which we possess a fac simile in the Academy, illus-
trated that event; but I have recently shown that it refers to the mar-
tyrdom of St. Sebastian.—See Museum Catalogue, page 315.
These notices lead us to believe that a stone bridge and a castle were
| erected at Athlone prior to the date of the English invasion, although
| the contrary has been stated by writers upon the architecture and civi-
| lization of Ireland. Many other stone and mortar structures were also,
in all probability, erected about that time by the Irish. Yet the last
historian of Athlone, Mr. Isaac Weld, writing in 1832, states in his
Statistical Survey of the county of Roscommon :—‘“‘ As to the state of
the passage across the river, prior to the erection of this bridge in the
days of Elizabeth, no very distinct information appears to exist.”
R. I, A. PROC:—VOL. VIII. 2X
326
In 1213, the English went to Athlone, and King John the following
year built a castle there ; and in 1279, Edward I. granted to St. Peter’s
Abbey the weirs and fisheries of Athlone, and also the tolls of the
bridge.
What description of bridge existed at Athlone from that period to
the building of the one recently taken down by the Shannon Commis-
sioners, I have not been able to determine. That structure was erected
by government, and completed on the 2nd of July, 1567; and on the
centre of the southern parapet stood a richly-ornamented limestone en-
tablature containing a long inscription, in relief, descriptive of the erec-
tion of the bridge in the ninth year of the reign of Elizabeth ;—by the
advice and order of Sir Henry Sidney, then thirty-eight years of age,
and Lord Deputy of Ireland :—‘‘In which yeare was begone and fineshed
the faire newe wourke, in the Casthel of Dublin, besidis many other
notable workis done in sondri other placis in the Realm; also the arch
rebel Shane O’Neyl overthrown, his head set on the gate of the said
Castel; Coyn and Livry aboleshed and the whole Realm brought into
such obedience to her Majistie as the like tranquilitie peace and... .
wh. . .in thememory of mane hath not bene sene.”’
Above and around this inscription were several well-executed bas-
reliefs of figures and coats of arms, all of which are now in the Academy.
Prior to the bridge being taken down by the Shannon Commissioners,
in 1843-44, drawings of the monument and the bridge were made, and
sent to Dublin Castle; but they cannot now be discovered. All the
sculptured or inscribed stones were, however, forwarded to Dublin, and
were by the Treasury placed at the disposal of the Lord Lieutenant (at
that time Earl de Grey), who presented the stones containing the inserip-
tions to the Academy in April, 1844 (see ‘‘ Proceedings,’’ vol.i1., p. 576);
but the effigies and coats of arms, &c., the most interesting portion of
the monument, remained in the Custom-house until now, when I have
been commissioned by the Board of Public Works to present them also
to the Academy. They consist of:—A half-length figure of Sir Henry
Sidney in bas-relief, but wanting the head (which had evidently been
repaired at some time), in a stone, 25 inches high by 34 wide, in plate
armour, with the right extended hand holding a drawn sword. In the
top left-hand corner of this tablet are his arms—two lions rampant and
two broad arrows, or pheons, within the garter.
A full-length bearded figure, in a stone 29 inches long by 24 broad,
of the Rev. Sir Peter Lewys, chanter of Christ Church, in gown, cas-
sock, and bands—‘‘ bi the good industri and delegence”’ of whom the
bridge ‘was fineshed in les then one year.’ On the right extended
hand, which holds a rope, there is the figure of a rat biting the thumb,
to which a tradition (related by Dr. Strean, in his ‘‘ History of the Pa-
rish of St. Peter’s, Athlone, ” published in Mr. Shaw Mason’s ‘Parochial
Survey of Ireland,” in 1819, vol. iii., p. 55), says used to follow the
superintendent everywhere, until finally it bit his thumb, when he died
of tetanus.
327
On a stone, 22 inches long by 21 high, is the full-length figure, in
plate armour, kilt and peaked helmet—holding a halbert in the left hand,
and supporting a broad arrow-head (still the arms of the Ordnance) in
the right—of ‘‘ Robarts Damport overseer of theys Workes.”’ At his
feet is a dog.
The royal arms, three lions and three fleurs de is, ona shield within
the garter, surmounted by the crown, ornamented with shamrocks; and
at the bottom of the tablet, which is 28 inches by 21, the letters E R.
A small, headless, and somewhat defaced, bust of Queen Elizabeth,
bearing on the breast the crown, with flewr de lis ornaments instead of
the shamrock, and having below the letters KH R. The stone now squares
11 inches.
A tablet, 27 inches by 19, contains a shield, encircled by the garter,
and having below the letters HS. On this shield, in high relief, is the
figure of a porcupine, with erect quills, and having a coil of rope hanging
from a collar round its neck. ‘To this stone, which was inserted in the
wall of one of the mills that stood on the Leinster side of the bridge,
was attached another legend, to the effect that it marked “the place
where a wild’boar was killed after a long chase and desperate conflict ;’’
and the rope was, in the opinion of Mr. Weld, a serpent! ‘There can
now, however, be no doubt as to this stone being the crest of the Lord
Deputy.
The seventh sculptured stone, 26 by 18 inches, bears a shield, crossed
diagonally by a “‘ragged staff,” and encircled with the garter ; the arms
of Thomas Ratcliffe, Karl of Essex, Sidney’s brother-in-law, and for some
time Lord Lieutenant of Ireland; but from what part of the bridge re-
moved I have not been able to ascertain. There are also several other
stones, containing inscriptions, most of which have been published by
Strean and Weld. The total number of stones from Athlone bridge pre-
sented by the Board of Works and Shannon Commissioners is 48.
Anxious as I am to enrich our Museum, I cannot help regretting that
this monument was not erected at Athlone, where it would possess a
local as well as an historic interest. As, however, these stones have come
into the possession of the Academy, I hope to see them erected in the
erypt beneath our Library.
I have also to present, from the Board of Public Works, the follow-
ing articles :—
A very ancient boat, 15 feet long, formed out of a single piece of
oak, and differing from the six others already in our collection by the
flat, projecting beaks at prow and stern, and by means of which it
could be easily carried, as shown in the above illustration. It is flat-
328
bottomed, 14 inches high in the side, 20 wide, and is in very tolerable
preservation. It was found in 1856 in the drainage excavations,
‘‘from 6 to 8 feet below the surface, in a bed of
sand and Lough Neagh clay,” at Toome bar, on the
Lower Bann, a locality almost as famous as the Ford
of Meelick on the Shannon, for the quantity of antiqui-
ties found in it, and to which we have numerous re-
ferences in the Museum Catalogue. With this boat were
found three light, thin, black oak paddles, from 2 feet
3 inches to 5 feet long. Also an antique anchor, or
grappling iron, 21 inches long, here figured; it is the
only article of the kind yet discovered in Ireland. Mr.
Hornsby, the Secretary to the Board of Works, has in-
formed me that three boats were found at Toome bar,
‘¢one of which was sent to Lady Massereene, and the
other was so rotten that it fell to pieces on being ex-
posed to the air.”’
From the same locality, an antique oaken spade,
4 feet 6 inches long, and 74 inches broad in the blade,
which is shod with iron for about 2 inches. Similar
wooden shovels were in use in the West of Ireland within a very recent
period.
During the excavations for the new Record Building to the west of
the Four Courts in Dublin, there were found, at a depth of about 15 feet,
traces of ancient foundations; and Mr. James Owen, the architect of
the Board of Public Works, states there were also there ‘‘ portions of a
very carefully constructed foundation of oak logs about 6 inches square,
placed as near each other as their twisted shape would permit, with a
_ similar floor laid over them in a contrary direction, and a sort of hard
concrete over that. The logs had been roughly squared by the adze,
and were saplings or branches.’”’ In removing these foundations several
specimens of ancient crockery, glass, horses’ bones, and some few coins
and tokens, were found, which I also present on the part of the Board of
Works. :
There have also remained over in the offices of the Board of Works
from the time of the operations on the Shannon and the days of the drain-
age works a few antiquities, with the presentation of which I have
likewise been intrusted. The most remarkable of these is an imperfect
_ processional cross, about 16 inches high, ofa single piece of yew, coated
with plates of brass, which were evidently in many parts jewelled, or had
inserted into their apertures enamelled studs. The figure on this cross
is one of great beauty and antiquity, and the article is a most valuable
addition to our ecclesiastical collection. It was found in June, 1853,
in an old river course, opposite Woodford Castle, parish of Ballinakill,
barony of Leitrim, and county of Galway.
A small, very perfect, copper battle-axe, 62 inches long, and 8 inches
wide, with four rivets. The article is similar to those described in
Fig. 356, Museum Catalogue, page 489, and belongs to a class of weapons
329
peculiarly Irish. It was found in Derrycassel Lake, barony of Tallyhaw,
county of Cavan.
From the same locality an iron weapon-tool, adze-shaped on one
side, and hatchet on the other, 9 inches long.
From Sruagh ford, on the Shannon, a stone hammer, 44 inches long;
and from the excavations at Killeshandra bridge, county of Cavan, an
oval punch of hard stone, 35 inches long.
Also, from Sruagh ford, the ferule and spike ofa lance, 7 inches long,
and the bronze end of the scabbard of an antique sword.
I beg to present to the Academy, on the part of Lord Farnham, a
very perfect and elegantly formed antique bronze sword-blade, of the
leaf-shape pattern, 232 inches long, and 12 broad in the widest portion
of the blade, with four thorough and three imperfect rivet holes in the
handle, which is 4 inches in length. It was found in the townland and
parish of Kildallan, barony of Tullyhunco, county of Cavan, and is one
of the finest specimens of this description of weapon now in the Aca-
demy’s collection.
Also, from the same locality, two antique iron spurs, with angular
rowel stems.
A bronze ring-brooch, with decorations of an early character, similar
to those on mortuary urns of the pagan period, and having a stud for a
jewel or enamel on each side of the pivot on which the pin plays. The
ring, which is complete, measures 24 inches in diameter, and the acus
is 64 inches long. It also was found in Kildallan.
An iron basket-hilted sword, found during the drainage operations
in the townland of Derrigid, in the demesne of Farnham, the blade
of which is very thin, and measures 304 inches long, by an average of
an inch broad ;-the pummel is a knob of iron, and the tang or handle
portion between it and the guard is not quite 3 inches long—thus show- |
ing, so far at least as the evidence derived from the size of the sword
handle is concerned, that the modern hand is fully as small as the
ancient. A smaller blade, with tang for the haft, two and three quarter
inches in length. A globular piece of iron, two and three quarter
inches in diameter, like a crotal, with an aperture on one side. The
head of a small iron hammer. ‘Three portions of rings, and eleven other
iron fragments, the uses of which have not been determined.
An additional collection of articles found in the Tonymore cran-
noge, already described at page 274, and consisting of:—A piece of
orpiment, probably used in dying.
From Andrew Armstrong, Hsq., two antique, thin, hand-made, un-
le glazed earthen pots, from Callernish, in the island of Lewis, Hebrides,
and there called ‘‘ crackens.’’ These cooking utensils, which, says the
donor, ‘‘ are made by the women, then baked in a turf fire, and when red
hot are saturated with milk, stand fire, and were used for boiling; but
their use has now been quite superseded by the ordinary metal pot.”
Kach is about 8 inches high, and 26 in circumference.
From Mons. R.8. Le Men, keeper of the records of the department
of Finisterre, two bronze celts of a peculiar character, like some of those
330
figured in Part IT. of the Museum Catalogue (see p. 385, fig, 283), and
four casts of other celts, of flint, stone, and bronze, all ‘or which were
found in Brittany, and have been described in the “ Archeologia Cam-
brensis’’ for June, 1860.
Casts of these were presented to the Museum in April, 1862, by the
Rev. Mr. Barnwell. See “‘ Proceedings,” vol. vili., p. 153.
From Henry Cusack, Hsq., an ancient bronze pot.
From Mr. F. Robinson, a specimen of a three-guinea note (£3 8s. 3d.),
issued at Ross, county of Wexford, in 1811.
I also beg to exhibit to the meeting the Gahr Barry, or short crozier
of St. Breagh, which I have lately procured for the Academy through
the Government, under the treasure trove regulation. Although not
much ornamented, it is in a state of great perfection, never having been
lost, but handed down through the O’ Hanlys, of Shabh Bawn, in the
county of Roscommon, the hereditary herenachs of St. Barry, the ruins of
whose church at Termon Barry, on the Shannon, near Lanesborough,
still exists.—See Annals of the Four Masters, under A. D. 1288.
The St. Berach or Barry to whom this ecclesiastical staff or crozier
is said to have belonged, livedin 580 A. D. It is complete at both ends;
is only 29 inches long. The staff is, as in all such cases, of yew,
coated over with brass; but it wants the erest which surmounted the
convexity of the crook. Much interest attached to this relic in former
days, from its being used to swear upon; and it was sent for from great
distances for this purpose in cases of stolen goods, or defamation, &c. I —
beg to present to the Academy the box in which it has lain for many
ears.
‘ T also exhibit the most perfect square Irish bell of which we have
got any notice, and which has just been procured, under the treasure
trove regulations, from the neighbourhood of Dungannon, county of
Tyrone.
The thanks of the Academy were unanimously voted to the respec-
tive donors—namely, the Commissioners of Public Works; Lord Farn-
ham; Andrew Armstrong, Esq.; Mons. R.8. Le Men; F. Robinson,
Kisqg.; and amie Cusack, Hisq.
W. H. Harpiner, Esq., read a paper on the
APPLICATION OF PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY TO THE PRODUCTION OF ILLUSTRA-
TIONS oF MANUSCRIPTS.
Tux author adverted, as suggestive of the idea, to his narrative of the
Civil, Gross, and Down Surveys recently read before the Academy, and
ordered by Council to be published in the ‘‘‘Transactions.”’
He exhibited photographs, executed at the Irish Branch of the Ord-
nance Survey Establishment in the Phcenix Park, of a Down Survey —
Barony Map of Leyney, in the county Sligo; and of a Soldier’s Map of
331
lands in the county Tipperary, allotted in 1656 to Colonel Henry Prettie,
ancestor of the Dunally family, for military services rendered by him in
this country.
He observed that the original maps, although on varying scales of
3820 and 160 perches to the surface square inch, were by the photogra-
phic process, at will and without the necessity of any calculating medium,
reduced to a size suitable for illustrating his paper in the ‘‘ Transactions;”’
that the scales of the reductions cannot be represented in the usual way
by numbers; that the paramount advantage of the photographic over
all other methods of reduction is the ready facility it possesses of repre-
senting the original picture on any prescribed area, and that the accu-
racy with which that operation is performed far exceeds all other known
methods, and amounts to perfection.
He further observed, that these photographs may be zincographed
to any number; and that he hoped that, as the subject in reference to
the publication of his MS. mapped townland survey narrative is, by an
understanding between the Council of the Academy and himself, soon to
be submitted to the Treasury for publication as a public document of
much interest and value, the propriety and utility of illustrating the
narrative with these photozincographed maps will be admitted; and
that the Lords of the Treasury will authorize Colonel Sir Henry James,
who so kindly supplied the photographic specimens exhibited to the Aca-
demy, to complete the requisite number for that purpose—a result that
would be alike beneficial to science, literature, and the public service.
F The following letter, addressed to the President, by Sir W. R. Ha-
MILTON, was read :—
: Observatory, April 27, 1863.
ay DEAR Mr. PrestpEnt,—I have been wishing for your permission
to report, through you, to the Royal Irish Academy, some of the results
to which I have lately arrived, while extending the applications of
Quaternions, in connexion with my forthcoming Hlements.
T. One set of such results relates to those gauche curves of the third
degree, which appear to have been first discovered, described, and to
some extent applied, by Professor Mobius, in the Barycentric Calculus
(1827), and afterwards independently by M. Chasles, in a Note to his
Apercgu Historique (1837); and for which our countryman, Dr. Salmon,
who has done so much for the Classification of Curves in Space, has pro-
posed the short but expressive name of Zwisted Cubves.
II. A particular curve of that class presented itself to me in an in-
vestigation more than ten years ago, and some account of it was
given in my Lectures, and (I think) to the Academy also, in connexion
with the problem of Inscription of Polygons in surfaces of the second
order. I gave its vector equation, which was short, but was not suffi-
ciently general, to represent all curves in space of the third degree: nor
had I, at the time, any aim at such representation. But I have lately
332
perceived, and printed (in the Hlements), the strikingly simple, and.
yet complete equation,
Vap ay VpGp = 0,
which represents all twisted cubies, if only a point of the curve be taken,
for convenience, as the origin: ¢p denoting that linear and vector func-
tion of a vector, which has formed the subject of many former studies
of mine, and a being a constant vector, while p is a variable one.
IIT. It is known that a twisted cubic can in general be so chosen,
as to pass through any six points of space. It is therefore natural to
inquire, what is the Osculating Twisted Cubic to a given curve of double
curvature, or the one which has, at any given place, a six-pount contact
with the curve. Yet I have not hitherto been able to learn, from any
book or friend, that even the conception of the problem of the determi-
nation of such an osculatrix, had occurred to any one before me. But
it presented itself naturally to me lately, in the course of writing outa
section on the application of quaternions to curves; and I conceive that
I have completely resolved it, in three distinct ways, of which two seem
to admit of being geometrically described, so as to be understood with-
out diagrams or calculation.
IV. It is known that the cone of chords of a twisted cubic, having
its vertex at any one point of that curve, is a cone of the second order, or
what Dr. Salmon calls briefly a quadric cone. If, then, a point Pp of a
given curve in space be made the vertex of a cone of chords of that
curve, the quadric cone which has its vertex at p, and has five-side con-
tact with that cone, must contain the osculating cubic sought. I have
accordingly determined, by my own methods, the cone which is thus one
focus for the cubic: and may mention that I find fifth differentials to
enter into its equation, only through the second differential of the second
curvature, of the given curve in space. Zhis may perhaps have not
been previously perceived, although I am aware that Mr. Cayley and
Dr. Salmon, and probably others, have investigated the problem of five-
point contact of a plane conic with a plane curve.
V. It is known also that three quadrice cylinders can be described,
having their generating lines parallel to the three (real or imaginary)
asymptotes of a twisted cubic, and wholly containing that gauche curve.
My jirst method, then, consisted in seeking the (necessarily real) direc-
tion of one such asymptote, for the purpose of determining a cylinder
which, as a second locus, should contain the osculating cubic sought.
And I found a eubze cone, as a locus for the generating line (or edge) of
such a cylinder, through the given point P of osculation: and proved
that of the sex right lines, common to the quadric and the cubic cones,
three were absorbed in the tangent to the given curve at P.
VI. In fact, I found that this tangent, say pr, was a nodal side (or
ray) of the cubic cone; and that one of the two tangent planes to that
cone, along that side, was the osculating plane to the curve, which plane
also touched the quadric cone along that common side: while the same
339
side was to be counted a third time, as being a line of intersection, namely,
of the quadric cone with the second branch of the cubic cone, the tangent
plane to which branch was found to cut the first branch, or the quadric
cone, or the osculating plane to the curve, at an angle of which the tri-
gonometric cotangent was equal to half the differential of the radius of
second curvature, divided by the differential of the arc of the same given
curve.
VII. It might then have been thus expected that a cubie equation
could be assigned, of an algebraical form, but involving fifth differentials
in its coefficients, which should determine the three planes, tangential to
the curve, which are parallel to the three asymptotes of the sought
twisted cubic: and then, with the help of what had been previously
done, should assign the three quadrie cylinders which wholly contain that
cubic.
VIII. Accordingly, I succeeded, by quaternions, in forming such a
cubic equation, for curves in space generally: and its correctness was
tested, by an application to the case of the helix, the fact of the six-point
contact of my osculating cubic with which well-known curve admitted of
a very easy and elementary verification. i had the honour of commu-
nicating an outline of my results, so far, to Dr. Hart, a few weeks ago,
with a permission, or rather a request, which was acted on, that he
should submit them to the inspection of Dr. Salmon.
IX. Such, then, may be said briefly to have been my first general
method of resolving this new problem, of the determination of the twisted
cubic which osculates, at a given point, to a given curve of double cur-
vature. Of my second method it may be sufficient here to say, that it
was suggested by a recollection of the expressions given by Professor
Mobius, and led again to a cubie equation, but this time for the determi-
nation of a coefficient, in a development of a comparatively algebraical
kind. For the moment I only add, that the second method of solution,
above indicated, bore also the test of verification by the helix; and gave
me generally fractional expressions for the co-ordinates of the osculating
twisted cubic, which admitted, in the case of the helix, of elementary
verifications.
X. Of my third general method, it may be sufficient at this stage of
my letter to you to say, that it consists in assigning the locus of the ver-
tices of all the quadrie cones, which have six-point contact with a. given
curve in space, at a given point thereof. I find. this locus to be a ruled
cubie surface, on which the tangent pr to the curve is a singular line,
counting as a double line in the intersection of the surface with any
_ plane drawn through it ; and such that if the same surface be cut by a
plane drawn across 1t, the plane cubic which isthe section has generally a
node, at the point where the plane crosses that line: although this node
gros into a cusp, when the cutting plane passes through the point
P itself.
XI. And I find, what perhaps is a new sort of result in these ques-
tions, that the intersection of this new cubic surface with the former
R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2Y
304
quadrie cone, consists only of the reght line pr itself, and of the osculating
twisted cubic to the proposed curve in space.
XII. These are only specimens of one set (as above hinted) of recent
results obtained through quaternions; but at least they may serve to
mark, in some small degree, the respect and affection, to the Academy,
and to yourself, with which I remain,
My dear Mr. President,
Faithfully yours,
Wititam Rowan Fearne
The Very Rev. Charles Graves, D. D., P. R. I. A.,
Dean of the Chapel Royal, &c.
The following donations were presented to the Museum :—
1. A cinerary urn, of a peculiar form, ornamented with ribs si
undulating lines, forming patterns, charged with sloping straight lines,
made apparently with the teeth of a comb; height 4 inches, diameter 54
inches. “Presented by R. H. Frith, Esq., C. E.
2. Three small cleft rings, from Thebes, in Egypt, composed of
alabaster, cornelian, and bronze, or copper plated with gold, like certain
cleft rings found in Ireland. Presented on the part of Arthur R. Nugent,
Esq.
3. Four flint arrow-heads, said to be recently manufactured at Cam-
bridge. Presented by F. J. Foot, Esq.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to the several donors.
MONDAY, MAY 11, 1863.
Witriam R. Wipe, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. ~
On the recommendation of the Council, it was—
Resotvep,—That the sum of £50 be placed at the disposal of the
Council for the purchase of antiquities, and for the arrangement of the
Museum, for the year 1863-64.
The Rev. William Reeves, D. D., read a paper ‘‘On Irish Ecclesi- |
astical Shrines.”’
Mr. E. Cripporn, with the permission of the meeting, read the fol-
lowing paper :—
ON THE SPARKS PRODUCED BY THE [Ron INDUCTION CoIL USED BY THE
Rev. Dr. Cannan, or Maynooru.
Havine had an opportunity given me on Tuesday, the 21st ult., by
the Rev. Dr. Callan, professor of natural philosophy in St. Patrick’s
College, Maynooth, of seeing his gigantic induction electro- magnetic
helix in full action at his lecture on that day, and having then noticed
300
certain phenomena which are not, I beheve, generally known, I venture
to call attention to them.
Those I propose to notice here relate altogether to the action of the
secondary or induction helix, composed, as Dr. Callan explained to his
class, of thirty miles of iron wire, of about the hundredth of an inch in
thickness. The wire was wound up into three flat rolls or block wheels,
which were placed at equal distances on the central facies of iron
rods composing the core. These rods, about three feet long, were bound
round by a helix of thick copper wire, laid on in three strata, extending
from about three inches of their ends.
The secondary helix was in connexion with a multiplying apparatus,
composed of several hundreds of sheets of a large quarto paper with tin
foil between them, which was, like the coating on the iron wire, all in-
sulated by means of varnish invented by the professor.
The primary or thick copper wire helix, at the time the experi-
ments I here refer to were performed, was in connexion with from one
to six four-inch plates of Dr. Callan’s galvanic battery ;* and the action,
though extraordinary in producing sparks or miniature flashes of
lightning, in some cases sixteen and a half inches long, between the ends
of the secondary helix, on breaking the contact of the ends of the pri-
mary helix, was inferior, it was stated, to that of a larger apparatus,
lately exhibited in London, the cost of which, compared with that con-
structed by Dr. Callan, was said to be exorbitant. |
In Dr. Callan’s apparatus, every care has been taken to produce the
greatest philosophical results at a minimum cost. Wood, iron, zinc,
tinfoil, and paper, are the chief materials. Brass is used only in the
break of the primary helix, and the nice works connected with it, but
otherwise everything indicated the greatest economy, combined with
complete operativeness, equal to any elaborate instrument that could be
produced in the workshop of the most fastidious electrician.
The sparks produced by the secondary helix passed, either between
its two terminal points, or from one point to a large slightly concave
circular disk, to which the other end of the helix was attached. Under
certain circumstances, these sparks differed from each other, and also
from any other electric sparks I had seen before ; their apparent difference
becoming less and less with the decrease of the distance of the point
between which the sparks passed.
When the sparks were over six or seven inches in length, the shape
of no two of them appeared to be the same. ‘They were all contorted
more or less; and when the distance was the greatest, and when the
spark would hardly pass, its zigzag or broken character gave it the
appearance of a miniature flash of lightning. In every case the spark
* Dr. Callan has communicated the following details :—One cell gave sparks 74
inches long; two cells gave sparks 124 inches long; and six cells gave sparks 163
inches long.
336
was accompanied with a peculiarly sharp disagreeable crack noise, as if
two extremely hard things had been struck together; but no two of the
reports, when the spark was very long, appeared tomy ear to be exactly
the same, some being a little louder or sharper than others. In ordinary
electric machine sparks, taken from the prime conductor with a ball
placed at a certain distance, the sounds are, I believe, uniformly the
same, and to my ear more distinct; but such is not the case with the
sparks produced by this great induction coil, when they are long. It
appears as if they must be different also when they are short; but my
ear failed to notice it, while the eyes of some other observers appeared
not to notice a difference of another kind in the sparks.
This is the occasional difference of colour between the right and left
halves of the sparks produced by the induction helix, when they are about
from three to five inches in length. Supposing an observer to stand in
front of the apparatus, the half of the spark to his left hand, coming
from the inside terminal, always exhibited more or less a bluish-white
light, similar to that of sparks produced by approaching some conduct-
ing substance towards the prime conductor of a common electric ma-
chine when in good working order; but the half of the spark towards
his right hand, or outside terminal of the helix, had always a different
colour. It was a sort of orange-red or salmon-colour, and fainter than
the other, and less luminous,—suggesting to a believer in the doctrine
of two electric fluids an essential difference in the colour of each, the
bluish-white being the proper colour of one electricity, the orange-red
or salmon-colour, the peculiar colour of the other electricity.
I here merely indicate the difference of colour observed between the
different ends of the sparks produced by the secondary helix, without
proposing any theory to account for it. I state the fact as one I ob-
served, which indicated a characteristic difference between the electric
sparks produced by this helix and electric sparks produced by another
agency.
ie ane carefully watched the sparks composed of a left half of
whitish-blue, and a right half of salmon-coloured light, they would see
very often the salmon-coloured light form a fringe, or rather a case,
to the other, extending itself towards the left, beyond the medial point,
up to, if not to the starting-place of the white spark ; which would in
cases of this kind pass, as it were, through the centre of the salmon-co-
loured spark to the place it issued from: yet the eye could not detect
a difference in the moments of departure of the sparks. The spark
thus appeared to be one composed of two colours; and to me it ap-
peared to always start from the right point. To other observers it ap-
peared to pass from the left. Hence this apparent difference may be due
to peculiarity of vision, peoples’ eyes having different sensibilities, like
their ears—a fact well known to astronomical observers. In every case
the duration of the spark may have been so short that it was nearly in-
stantaneous, though the impression of it on the eye might have endured
as long as any other flash of hght of the same intensity. Thus, no
337
doubt, it appeared to exist or give light much longer than it did, we
judging by our sensations only.
The character of the short spark sometimes differed from that just
noticed, the colours extending only half way; still the two colours con-
tinued the same, .and each held its peculiar character, the blue-white
light appearing to be compact and uniform, like the centre of a sheet of
perfect flame, while the salmon-colour appeared like the edge of the
flame of a lamp of impure hydrogen, having a character like hair or lu-
minous filaments, striking away in all directions into space, but of its
own pecular colour.
In some cases where the difference of colour of the halves of the
spark were most distinctly observable, as if they did not mix or overlap
each other, a knob or ball excrescence appeared in the centre of the
spark. Its core was always composed of the bluish and white lght,
surrounded with the salmon-coloured. Here in the centre of the space
between the two points, the advocate of the doctrine of the two electric
fluids might tell us, they met and fought; and that while the salmon-
coloured fiuid devoured the blue and whitish fluid, the latter exploded,
totally destroying all appearance and trace of its enemy.
When the sparks were long, we could notice a difference in their co-
lour, and in intensity or quantity, no two sparks appearing to be exactly
alike, but I did not notice any knobs on those sparks ; yet I suspect that
there may have been such lumps at every joint, angle, or break, in the
continuity of the line which these long sparks made in their passage
through the air, though we did not notice them.
In machine electricity it 1s generally said that sparks pass between
the nearest points, or shortest distances, but this statement is to be re-
ceived under correction; for sparks taken from prime conductors of
different shapes are themselves different to each other. And if a prime
conductor of an electrifying machine be very long, the sparks taken
from different parts of it are found to strike at different distances ;
so that, though we may, in general terms, adopt the rule that machine
electric sparks prefer the shortest distances, yet the long sparks pro-
duced by the induction coil of Dr. Callan, in not one instance, that
I observed, adopted that law. On the contrary, they appeared to most
carefully avoid it, when taken between a point on the right hand and
the slightly hollowed tin disk on the other.
According to the eye, the sparks started from the point, and struck
indiscriminately on every part of the disk; and some of them, more
wild or eccentric than the others, and as it were to set old-fashioned
_ theories at defiance, actually jumped over its edge, and turned about,
and struck the back of the disk,—thus imitating some well authenti-
cated freaks of real flashes of lightning, which have been seen to go be-
yond, and, as it were, turn about and strike objects which they had
apparently attempted to hit, but failing, turned round, and thus accom-
plished their original purpose in this most extraordinary or unscientific
manner, as an old electrician might say.
338
Measured from the right-hand point to the striking spot on the left-
hand disk, or another point used in place of it, the theoretic lengths of
these sparks might be from fifteen to seventeen inches; but if we
considered the twists and differences of direction of their several zig-
zags, their real length in every case was much more; and in some
instances it must have been, at least, twice as great as the distance from
the point to the spot struck on the disk.
In several instances the long sparks appeared to the eye to form
loops, but this was evidently due to their adopting a somewhat spiral
form. This peculiarity of form has been also noticed in lightning. As
equivalents of flashes of real lightning, these long sparks should possess
great interest to electricians.
Though their motion in space appeared to us to be due to blind
chance, yet that notion cannot be adopted by physicists, who must
work out reasons for the whip-lash appearance of these sparks, instead
of the taut cord or right line direction of other electric sparks. The
long forked sparks produced by frictional electricity differ materially in
their form and colour from those produced by the induced helix. The
two kinds of sparks should be compared together at the same time, and
as much as possible under similar circumstances.
No doubt the application of photography to real lightning on the
great scale, and to these long induced electric sparks on the small scale,
may lead us to the exact knowledge of their likeness or unlikeness in
form, which the human eye cannot perceive. This application may have
_ been made already; but, if it has, I am not aware of the fact. The sug-
gestion will occur to any one who takes the same view of this subject
with the author.
Hitherto the freaks of flashes of lightning in apparently avoiding
conducting rods, and iron chimneys of steamers, and in striking objects
near them, whether composed of good or bad conducting material, are
facts which throw a great doubt on the advisability of using metallic
conducting rods to buildings and ships. Theory in these cases is at
fault: something remains to be worked out, to account for apparent
exceptions to the law of ‘least distance ;’’ and as these sparks appear
to be flashes of lightning on a small scale, and perfectly manageable
by the experimental philosopher, I notice them here in the hope that
the law of their forms and directions may be studied by parties who
have the means at their command for thoroughly sifting and tracing the
causes of the phenomena noticed in this communication. :
It was observed by Mr. Yeates, who was present at the lecture, that
though there is a wonderful likeness in the forms of the long sparks
produced by the induction coil and zigzag flashes of lightning, they
were not accompanied with the smell of ozone, which is common to
lightning and machine electric sparks; and that, consequently, there
may be a real difference between the induced electric discharges and
those which accompany ordinary electric phenomena. Indeed, theory
would lead to the conclusion that these induced sparks are double, an
339
insensible or almost infinitely small interval of time separating them ; for
otherwise they would neutralize each other at the moments of break of
contact of the original helix connecting the electrodes of the battery.
To Dr. Callan we must all feel deeply indebted for the amount of
labour, care, and intelligence he has devoted to chemical electricity, and
its extension to the induced electric helix. We must congratulate him,
also, on the great success which has attended his improvements and mo-
difications of galvano-electric instruments; which have, by economizing
their production, brought them within the means of many experimenta-
lists who, otherwise, could not expect to use or get access to such instru-
ments; and, finally, we may hope that he will continue his exertions,
and his liberality in allowing scientific and curious people to see his
ereat instruments in action—a favour which has led me to make this
communication, in the hope that it may call more attention to the sub-
ject of induced electric action, on the great scale realized by Dr. Callan’s
aron helixes and galvanic batteries.
Mr. Jonn Pursnr, Jun., M. A., read the following paper :—
On tHe APPLICATION oF CortoLti’s E@uations oF RELATIVE MoveMENtT
TO THE PROBLEM OF THE GYROSCOPE.
In treating the problem of determining the apparent* motion of Fou-
cault’s gyroscope, different methods have been adopted. Probably the
most satisfactory is that of deducing the equations from the consideration
of Corioli’s ‘‘forces fictives” in relative motion. Corioli has shown that if
the co-ordinate axes to which the movement of a system is referred are
not fixed, but have a motion of their own in space, we may treat the
question in all respects precisely as if these axes were fixed, provided we
suppose superadded to the force (P) which acts upon any molecule
two others, the first a force (P’) equal and opposite to that which would
impress on the molecule accelerations equal to those of a point coincid-
ing at. the instant with the molecule, but invariably connected with the
moving axes—the second force (P”) perpendicular to the relative path of
the molecule. Into the value or direction of this last it is unnecessary
for the present purpose to enter more particularly.
* By apparent motion, here and afterwards, is meant the motion that would be ap-
parent to a, spectator on the earth’s surface—that is, the motion with respect to co-ordi-
nate axes invariably connected with the earth; by absolute motion, the motion with
respect to axes whose direction is fixed in space,
+ This is the course taken by M. Quet, in a memoir that appeared on the subject of
relative motion, in Liouville’s Journal. My apology for reopening the question is, that
in that paper the author seems to me to have needlessly complicated the problem by an
assumption which, at first sight, appears calculated to simplify it. This will be explained
in the sequel.
t For the deduction of the expressions for these forces in magnitude and direction,
see ‘* Duhamel, Cours de Mecanique,” or Corioli’s original papers in the ‘‘ Journal de
V Ecole Polytechnique.”
340
If the connexions of the moving system expressed in relative co-
ordinates do not involve the time, we deduce the equation of relative
vis viva precisely in the same way as that of absolute ws viva is obtained
when the co-ordinate axes are fixed,—1. e.,
t t
= (mv?) — = (mv,”) = 2| = (mPdp) + 2 | = (mP' dp’),
to to
the {= (mP"dp"), the work done by the second set of ‘‘ forces fictives”’
vanishes, inasmuch as these forces are perpendicular to the displacements
of the particles to which they are applied.
When the motion of the moving axes is one of uniform rotation
round a fixed line, (P’) is evidently a force (w*r) along the shortest dis-
tance from the molecule to the fixed line, and directed outwards from
this line, P'dp’ = w*rdr,
t
) | = (mP'dp') = w*=m (7 — £0"),
to
and the equation of relative vis viva assumes the very simple form
t
= (mv?) — = (mv?) = 2 = (mPdp) + w (I-1,),
to
where £and J, are the moments of inertia of the moving system round
the fixed line at the time (¢) and at the origin of time (¢).
The problem to be solved may be stated as follows :—
A solid of revolution turns round its axes of figure with an angular
velocity (n). Its centre of figure being fixed relatively to the earth, and
the resultant of the earth’s attraction being supposed to pass through
this fixed centre, it is required to determine the motion of the axis,
1°. When the axis is restricted to a plane;
2°. When the axis is restricted to a right circular cone;
3°. When the axis is unrestricted.
If we choose for co-ordinate axes three lines at right angles through
the centre of the gyroscope moving with the earth, the motion of these
axes may evidently be resolved into two—a motion of translation of the
origin in a complicated curve in space, and a uniform angular rotation
(w) round an axis* drawn through the origin parallel to the earth’s axis.
The former evidently does not affect the relative motion of the gyroscope,
and may be (as far as the present purpose is concerned) considered as
non-existent.
For the complete determination of the motion of a solid body round
a fixed point, three equations must be deduced from the dynamical con-
ditions of the problem. In the present instance, the simplest that pre-
sent themselves are the following :—
* This axis we shall call, for shortness, the polar line.
341
I. The component round the axis of figure of the [ absolute | angular
velocity = Constant = 7. This follows directly from Euler’s well-known
equation for the motion round a principal axis,—
oF =(4-B) y+ W. |
In the present case,
A=B N=0
Since component of the absolute angular velocity round any line = com-
ponent of apparent angular velocity + component of angular velocity of
the earth, the apparent angular velocity round the axis of figure
=n —w cos 9, (1)
where (0) = angle between axis of figure and polar line.
Il. The equation of relative vis viva, which in this case assumes the
simple form.
= (mv?) — E (mv?) = w. (I - L).* (2)
* It is at this point that my course and my results differ from those of M. Quet. He
writes this equation, = (mv?) — = (mvp?) =0. To explain the origin of the discrepancy—
instead of choosing our co-ordinate axes passing through the centre of the gyroscope, let us
choose them passing through the centre of the earth. The equation of relative vis viva
would then be
Dmnvy? — mv? =2 { 2m Pdp+ 2 f Bm Pedy’.
Where P = force of earth’s attraction, P’ = centrifugal force due to earth’s diurnal rotation.
These two forces might be combined for each element into their resultant (2), the force ge-
nerally understood when we speak of “‘ gravity,” and the last member of the equation might
be writtten 2/SmRdr. Now, in strict accuracy, neither of these forces P and P’is uniform in
magnitude and direction throughout the body of the gyroscope, and, therefore, neither of
theseintegrals vanish. Butin seeking to simplify the problem by an assumption sufficiently
near the truth, two courses are open to us :—One, that taken by M. Quet to assume the
compound force (#) as uniform in magnitude and direction, and that its resultant, accord-
ingly, passes through the centre of figure. He thus gets rid of the second member altogether.
The other course, which I have followed here, is to treat the earth’s attraction only as uni-
form, and make no such assumption about the centrifugal force, but to replace 2/2mRdr by
its accurate value, w2(Z— Jo). This hypothesis, the uniformity of the earth’s attraction, re-
quires only to give it validity that the dimensions of the gyroscope be small compared with
the earth ; while M. Quet’s assumption requires, in addition, that the earth’s angular velo-
_ city be small compared with that of the gyroscope. Now, it seems more logical, in discussing
phenomena arising from the earth’s rotation, to include all terms springing from that
source. The differential equations so found possess this advantage, that they would not
cease to hold good were the earth’s angular velocity supposed of co-ordinate magnitude
with the gyroscope’s. Moreover, applying the equations to the case where the axis of the
gyroscope is unconstrained, we obtain on this hypothesis an exact solution ; while M. Quet,
after an elaborate analysis, has to remain satisfied with an approximation, the simplifying
assumption which he made at the beginning precluding him from obtaining a solution in
finite terms. |
R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. DA be
342
III. The equation of relative moments round the polar line,
2 B 2 ye ts
= (mr x] = mn \ w ([- 1). (3)
Where r = projection of radius vector from the origin to any element on
a plane perpendicular to the polar line,
ae angular velocity of this proj jection.
This equation can be very easily proved from the consideration of Corioli’s
forces; but it is unnecessary to resort to them, for it is evidently but
another form of the equation of the conservation of absolute moments
round the same line,
= ( ms “) = [me +) = (0).
since
i ae
absolute aa relative aA + w,
Now, let C = moment of inertia round axis of figure,
A = same round any axis perpendicular to this,
ite
then, since the relative motion of the gyroscope may always be resolved
into two, its Pugen rotation round its own axis, 7 — w cos @, and an
angular velocity — 7i " round an axis at right angles to its own axis,
ds
the relative vis viva = A 4(§ 2) + O(n — w cos 6)?.
Also J= C cos *0 + A sin ?0 = (C- A) cos 204+ A;
.°. equation (2) assumes the form
. ei + C(n — w cos 0)? = w* (C_ A) cos *0 + Const.
Or,
( =) 2 mw cos 6 — w*cos?0 + Const. (4)
If the axis is restricted so as to be compelled to trace out a particular
curve on the unit sphere, the equation of this curve gives another rela-
tion between (s) and (@), which combined with this determines the
motion.
_ tions are small, the period of a double vibration 7'=
343
Frest Oasz.— Zhe Axis is restricted to move in a gwen Plane.
Let (P) be the trace of the polar line on the unit sphere, (NX) that
of the fixed plane ; (X) that of the axis
of the gyroscope; or, todefineitexactly, PF
of that end of the axis on looking down
which the rotation of the gyroscope 2)
would appear contrary tothe movement
of the hands of a watch—that is, would
appear in the same direction as the
earth’s rotation. N d
Draw the are PV perpendicular to X
Wx leh WP = B, NX =o;
ds dp
Oo = aay aa
then cos cos 8 cos 9, and apna
.. by equation (4)
(F) = (G\- 2mw cos B (cos @ — cos do) — w* cos*f (cos?
— COS Do). (5)
Such is the rigorous differential equation for determining the motion.
In its complete form it is unintegrable.
If we confine ourselves to terms of the first order, and suppose the
axis of the gyroscope started at relative rest, 1t becomes
(Z)- 2mw cos B (cos d — cos Po).
The motion is therefore identical with that of a simple pendulum whose
oscillating about the line (V). When the vibra-
Qi.
ct ned
length, / = Pisces B
VS mw cos B
= ie = . T’ where 7’ is a mean proportional between the earth’s
period of rotation and the gyroscope’s.
d44
Sreconp Casz.— The Axis ws restricted to a right Circular Cone.
P
Let (C) be the trace on the unit-sphere of
the axis of the cone (P) and (X) as before.
Let (CX) the angular radius of cone
=a, (PC) =y angle PCX =é;
EEN é
then — = sina —
Be ae
Cos 0 = cos a cos y + sin a sin y cos &.
Equation (4) becomes, on substituting these
values, and dividing by sin ?y,
S
»
x
.
dé\? ay sin a
(SF) - a is Qu ane (m — w Cos a Cos x) (cos & — cos &)
— w sin 2a (cos 7& — cos ae od (6)*
Confining ourselves to terms of the first order, and supposing, as before,
the axis started at relative rest, we have
: :
(Fi) = 2 ae mw (cos & — cos &).
Hence it follows that the axis (X) does not go all round the cone, but
vibrates about that edge of the cone which makes the least angle with
the polar line, that edge for which €= 0. The length of the equivalent
simple pendulum and the period of a double oscillation, when the vibra-
tions are small, may be found, as in the last case [ which is, indeed, in-
cluded in this as a particular case | to be
sin ¥ sin A sin ,
po ig Bo tp
sina mw mw sin a C sin a
* Not long since, Professor Curtis, of Queen’s College, Galway, published an interest-
ing paper on this subject. In his investigation of the question he has followed an entirely
different method from that here adopted. The origin of the present paper was an endea-
vour to trace out the cause of the difference between Professor Curtis’ results and those
arrived at by Professor Price, of Oxford, in the chapter on the gyroscope, in the lately
published fourth volume of the Infinitesimal Calculus.
The differential equations (5) and (6) for the motion of the axis, in the last two cases,
precisely agree with those given in Professor Curtis’ pamphlet, and differ from the cor-
responding equations in Professor Price’s work,—the reason being that the latter follows
M. Quet in his assumption, and writes the relative vis viva = Const.
Tuirp Caszt.— Zhe Axis vs unrestricted.
Denoting as before the polar line and the axis of the gyroscope by
P and X, let the angle which the arc (PX) makes with a fixed are
through Gy vy; the relative angular motion of the gyroscope may be
resolved into three rotations :—
(%- » cos 8 round Xe
| sin 0 ae round an axis in plane PX at right angles to (X);
< dt
@
l - round an axis perpendicular to plane (OP).
Now, by the equation (3) of relative moments round (0),
sin 6. Asin Bee cos 0 . C(n — w cos 0) + (C- A) w cos *6 = Const.;
dt
or, if the axis be started at relative rest,
]
Sin 9 = — m(cos 9 — cos %) + w (cos 20 — cos 76), (7)
and by the oqme an (4) of relative vis viva,
dy
sino a + (a) = 2mw (cos @ — cos %)
— w (cos 26 — cos 70)) (8)
multiplying (7) by (2w), adding it to (8), and writing y’ for y- + wt, we
obtain
do dw?
BLY PY) | EIEN Get rie 2a
(Fi) + sin (3 } w* sin °O; (9)
~ On making the same substitution im (7), it becomes
ay!
Sin 70 ee (cos 8) — cos 0) + w sin 70. (10)
| (W’) evidently represents the angle the arc (PX) makes with an are
| through P retreating with an angular velocity (w); and the equations
Q) and (10) between (@) (¥’) and (¢), are those of the curve described
| by the axis of the gyroscope with respect to this retreating co-ordinate
346
arc. A very ready way of integrating these equations is to throw them .
into the following somewhat different form :—
Let (p) = perpendicular are let fall from (P) on the great circle tan-
gent to the spherical curve whose running co-ordinates are (0) and (¥/);
then, by an easy application of Napier’s rules aoe the solution of right-
angled spherical triangles,
Sin p = sin *0.,.——,
*, equations (10 and (11) may be written
a= const = w sin Op, (11)
: ™m :
Sin p = a taaaal (cos 0) — cos @) + sin 4. (12)
0
Equation (12) answers to that of a curve in plano in terms of the radius
vector and the perpendicular on the tangent. The expression for the
radius of spherical curvature corresponding to the well-known formula
u rdr
dp
is
d sin p
CO ae 0
[See Graves’ translation of Chasles on ‘‘ Cones and Spherical Conics.” |
Applying this expression to the equation of the present curve, we
get
y w sin Oo
or # = const = tan“! ——— ;
m
m
Cot R=
" w sin 0,’
‘. the axis of the gyroscope describes a circular cone of a semi-angle
ye sin 05
) i d
, with an ee velocity ——— cane i )
=4/m? + w? sin 20,7
while the axis of the cone revolves round the polar line in a direction op-
posite to the earth’s rotation with an angular velocity (w); in other
words, constantly points to the same fixed star.
For completeness, I have thus solved the case where the axis is un-
constrained by the same methods as the other two.
o47
- A more rapid solution may, however, be obtained by the ordinary
equations of | absolute | vzs viva and absolute moments thus :—
Tracing the absolute motion of the axis in space on the unit-sphere,
let (S) be the starting position of the
axis, SQ the direction in which from
its connexion with the earth, or any
other cause, this axis begins to move,
(X) any other position of the axis;
iM, a fixed line in a plane perpen-
dicular to SQ; let WX=¢, XMS
=e, y = starting angular velocity of
(X); then, by equation of absolute
V1sS VIVA,
REG iy de\, eee
(3) + sin | (F = > | 9
and by equation of moments round J/,
; di :
Sin (5 = m (cos & — cos €) + ¥ sin &,.
\
Eliminatin as i
° a
De aC \? : :
sin ?¢ aaa y? sin *¢ — {m (cos € — cos $) + y sin £}°;
or, if I be chosen, so that tan M/S = tan € = +
sine (FE) + (m + y”) (cos € — cos €)? =
which necessitates
(a) 0; and ¢=¢)=tan" 4 ana = const =~
¥ ee
dt a Vibe of
sin
If the starting velocity of the axis is solely due to its connexion
with the earth before it was set free,
Y = & SIN 993
w sin 0
Gta ee 78
?
a Wag
Me = Sn 4 oF sin 6,
348
or the axis describes a small circular cone, whose semi-angle = tan“ |
(* sin 0,
\ with a uniform angular velocity in a period
Q7
Sm? + w sin 20,
Still more briefly, the same results may be arrived at by the consi-
deration of Poinsot’s resultant couple; for it is evident on inspection
that the axis M thus chosen is the axis of the resultant couple of all the
motion with which the gyroscope is started. Now, the axis and magni-
tude of the resultant couple remain fixed; therefore 221s always this
axis, and G its moment,
=V/S (7? + A2w? sin 70),
=Ai/m? + w sin 70);
and since (Cn), the component of the resultant couple round the axis of
figure = G cos ¢, it follows that
m w sin 0,
, or tan ¢ = ———_-
cos ¢ = const Ot: ee
4G fm? + we? sin 70,
Again, the component of the resultant couple round an axis in the plane
| ‘ AG
(X11) perpendicular to (X) = G sin ¢ = A sin ¢ = )
den Gey
We a
The result in the unrestricted case may be thus recapitulated :—
If the axis of the gyroscope could be started in a position of absolute
rest, no angular motion being communicated to the axis either by the
earth or the experimenter, it must always continue so, pointing to the
same fixed star. Whenitis not so started, but the axis at the moment of.
detachment has a velocity (y) in a given plane, it describes a circular
cone round a fixed line in space, the semi-angle of the cone being
V me + 2 sin ?0,, as before.
tan 7! = :
and the period of description
| Qq7
Jie ee
When this starting velocity (v) is solely due to its connexion with the
earth before detachment, y= w sin 4, a quantity generally so small com-
pared to (m), that the minute arch described by the extremity of the
axis would appear an absolute point under the most powerful micro-
scope.
it so? Assuming the earth a sphere, it is evident that its attraction has
/ no moment either round the axis of figure, or round the vertical through
: the centre of the gyroscope.
349
It might be supposed that if this infinitesimal nutation were pre-
vented by restricting the axis to acircular cone round the polar line, the
axis would still, as before, follow a fixed star. But this is not so: the
relative curve described by its extremity is a spherical cycloid, and the
initial tendency of the axis, when set free, being to move towards the
polar line, it follows that when this motion is prevented, it remains at
relative rest.
There are one or two points connected with this problem which it
may be interesting to examine into.
1°, Supposing the axis of the gyroscope fixed so as to be compelled
to move with the earth, what force would it exert to break its bonds ?
Let.P be the polar line ;
XX’ two consecutive positions of Pe
the axis of the gyroscope ;
QQ the axes of the resultant \
couple of all the motion the gyro-
scope has at X and X’, then G |
= ./ Cn? + A* w* sin 26, the axis of the
couple added by the connexions in the
time (dt), which changes the position R
of G from Q to Q’, must lie in the plane
QQ at right angles to Q, the plane of Q!
the couple being the plane OQ, let its g
moment = JVdt, a ee
Ndt sin QQ’
then —— = = QQ = XX’ quam proxime,
Sy hes \
sin (5 —- QQ }
= w sin @ dt,
~. V=G.w sin & = Chw sin ® quam proxime,
+
that is, the moment of the couple of constraint (JV) = that of couple,
which, if acting round the axis to stop the spin, would bring the gyro-
, or that of a sidereal day divided by
scope to rest in the time —
w sin 0
27 sin 4%.
This will serve as a measure of the friction to be overcome before
the apparent motion of the axis could take effect.
2°. In the preceding investigation the resultant of the earth’s attrac-
tion has been supposed to pass through the centre of the gyroscope, and
therefore to exercise no influence on its motion.
In strict accuracy, of course, this is not so, inasmuch as the earth’s
attraction upon the different parts is neither uniform in magnitude nor
direction. ‘The question arises, what is the error induced by supposing
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. OA
390
Choosing this vertical for axis of (z) and the axis of (x) in vertical
plane through the axis of the gyroscope, the components of the earth’s
attraction on any element dm are easily seen to be :
es ad 29
Fe ey ea Fa
where & = the radius of the earth.
f i : 1
(N eglecting terms with coefficients — .
Fe?
.. moment round the axis of (y) = = { (¢ X — #Z) dm}
=— - = zxdm.
To determine this, let z’2/ be the co-ordinates with respect to the axis of
the gyroscope, and a line at right angles to it in the same vertical
plane, the axis of (y) being left unaltered ; then
g=2/ cosv—@ sin v,
2=2' sin v + & cos»,
when v = inclination of the gyroscope to the vertical ;
og
- M=- = sin v cos v =dm (2? — x’),
since =dm (2’x') = 0,
3
or = sin v cos »y(C'— A),
this moment (JZ), acting downwards in the vertical plane passing
through the axis of the gyroscope, will be the sole effect of the earth’s
attraction. It will produce terms in the equations with a coefficient
(z):
These terms will be, of course, inappreciable when compared with the
terms whose coefficient is (mw); but they will be far greater than the
terms which have (w?) as a factor. We cannot, therefore, in these
equations make (m) equal cypher, and assume that the result will re-
present what happens when the gyroscope is started without any motion
round its axis.
All such conclusions would be based on the imaginary hypothesis of
the equality of the earth’s attraction at different points of the gyro-
scope.
That the inequality of attraction would materially affect the result
when the velocity of the spin is of the same order as (w) may be shown
as follows :—Supposing the gyroscope placed in its frame without spin,
dol
and leaving out of consideration the rotation of the earth, its motion
would be that of an oscillation in a vertical plane, determined by the
equation
dv? 3g .
A, 7p OR (C -— A) sin 2».
When the starting position of the axis is but slightly inclined to the
vertical, and the oscillations are small,
ee) fa
6g C-A
the period of vibration =
————_—
uh q A 54 minutes, nearly,
a motion far more rapid than in this case (i.e., when the gyroscope is
placed in its frame without spin) could arise from the earth’s rotation.
3°. In the preceding analysis the problem discussed has had a purely
theoretical significance, the rings which realize the conditions proposed
being left out of consideration. How will their inertia modify the
results? In the first two cases treated there is no difficulty in includ-
ing them in the moving system. Suppose in Case I. the axis confined
to a plane by rendering immoveable the outer ring; let C, A, be the
moments of inertia of the inner ring round an axis perpendicular to its
plane, and an axis in its plane; applying the equation of relative wis
vwa to the whole moving system, the equation which replaces (5) will
be
dp? (dp C
ta ea Caleeresn cos B . w (cos G — COS Go)
Abe he A;
TE Ea UR esas (ye 2 2 Q ON 2
aed: w cos?B (cos *G — cos 7p) .
If we compare this with equation (5), itis evident that, omitting terms in
(w?), the only change to be made in the solution of that case is to suppose
(m) to represent
C : C
ee n instead of G n \ as before.
Again, the axis may be restricted to a right circular cone (as in Case IL.),
by connecting together the two rings, their planes being set making
with each other an angle («) equal to the angular radius of the required
cone, and leaving the exterior ring free to revolve round one of its own
diameters. Neglecting terms in (w?), the results already obtained hold,
eons (m) now to stand for
Cn sin 2a
A sin *a + A, + A, cos 2a + C, sin 2a
do2
Lastly, in ‘‘the unrestricted case,’’ where both rings must be left
free to move, let the line round which the outer revolves be placed
parallel to the earth’s axis. Including the rings in moving system in
this case, and applying as before the equations of relative vs viva and
relative moments, I have reduced the determination of the motion of the
axis to the following pair of equations :—
C =) {Cx (cos ®—cos O)+wH}?
4 avy Cn (cos 0 — cos 0) + wy
2 gy = 16
L He H oe
where H = A sin 76 + A, cos 204+ C, sin 70 + Ag.
It will be at once seen that an exact solution to correspond with a solu-
tion of this case, when the rings are not included, is not to be hoped
for. It may, however, be readily shown that, to a very high degree of
approximation, the motion of the axis is still that ofa retrograde rotation
(w) round the polar line, combined with an infinitesimal conical nuta-
tion; for, equating aE to cypher, and neglecting terms in (w?), the limit-
ing values of @ will be found to be @ and (@ — 2p), where
?* Cn sin 0,
Assuming @=its mean value [0,-—p]|+y, and omitting terms of a
higher order than (vy), we get on substituting in (15)
C’n? sin 0
dy\2
(A + A) (F) + a hee,
or writing pas
m sin 9%,
D/C AAR
ay aa
wag VP HH y = p cos (qt), (17)
the arbitrary constant vanishing, since y = y when ¢ = 0.
Cn sin 0,
te :
Again, © + w = a ee cos (gz), sin (+ w |
0
di 4
i (=) say = w sin 4 cos (gt);
O00
-. # =p! sin (qt), (18)
w/(A+A,) Hy
Cn
where p’ =
These equations (17) and (18) evidently answer to a nutation of the
extremity of the axis, not in a circle, as when the rings are left out of
consideration, but in an ellipse whose semi-axes are ( ») and (p’), and
the ered of nutation
oir
a
MONDAY, MAY 25, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following extract of a letter from F. J. Foor,
Esq., to the Rev. Professor HavucHton :—
“* Athlone, May 13, 1863.
‘‘On the evening that I read my botanical paper at the Academy,
in reply to a question put to me by Dr. Osborne, I stated positively that
digitalis grows on the limestone of Burren. Since then I mentioned,
at the Natural History Society, of its occurring plentifully in the neigh-
bourhood of Mullingar, and also near this. Now, most of the Floras
say of digitalis, that it does not occur in limestone districts.
‘¢ 1 find that candour demands of me to modify my statement a little.
Quite true that digitalis grows in Burren and in the midland counties;
but it always grows on cherty limestone, or tts debris. I must allow that
I never saw either digitalis or heather growing on pure unsiliceous lime-
stone. In Burren there are many very siliceous beds of limestone, and
on them, in shady places, digitalis is by no means uncommon. Where
it occurs at Mullingar and in this neighbourhood, the beds are what has
been called calp, 1.e. black earthy limestone, with bands of chert and
shale.
‘Tn fact, if one meets digitalis in a limestone district, they may feel
pretty certain that they are on, or very near to, the black calpy lime-
stone.”
The Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., read a paper ‘“‘ On the Chemical
and Mineral Composition of the Granites of Donegal.”
J04
MONDAY, JUNE 8, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Charles Neville Bagot, Esq., was elected a member of the Academy.
R. R. Mappen, M.R.1.A., read the following paper :-—
On Ancient LitErary Fravups anD ForcrrtEs In Sparn ann [raty, anp
THEIR BEARINGS ON EVENTS RECORDED IN IRISH AND OTHER CELTIC
ANNALS. |
1. Joannes Annius de Viterbo, a Dominican friar :—His pretended
discovery of long lost works of Berosus and Manetho, and of various
fragments of celebrated writers of antiquity ; his fabrication of inscrip-
tions purporting to be ancient, on marble slabs, in the latter part of the
fifteenth century.
2. Curzio Inghiramio:—His pretended discovery of Etruscan in-
scriptions in the seventeenth century.
8. Forged predictions and remarkable literary frauds connected with
the discovery of the remains of St. Cathaldus, in Naples, in the fifteenth
century. ,
4. Father Higuera:—His fictitious Ecclesiastical Annals of the
Church of Spain, ascribed to Flavius Lucius Dexter, a cotemporary and
friend of St. Jerome, of the fifth century. :
5. Fabulosas Historias, not solely products of foreign lands and of
former ages. |
Tue migration from Spain into Ireland, and the establishment, in the
latter country, of a Spanish colony some centuries prior to Christianity,
and the alleged descent from that colony of a long line of rulers of Scy-
tho-Iberian origin, referred to in Irish annals, and largely treated of by
Keating, O’Flaherty, M‘Geoghegan, and O’Connor, find strong confir-
mation in Spanish chronicles, and the writings of several historians of
Spain. We find in these Spanish references (which I insert am eaxtenso
in another paper), many important notices of this migration, and the
protracted and widely-spread calamity of a great drought and dearth in
Spain which preceded it, of which, strange to say, little is known, or
at least noticed, in our historical literature. |
Of the great drought and dearth which prevailed over Spain for a
period of twenty-six years, and the consequent migrations from the
north-western shores of Spain (according to several of the Spanish his-
torians), we find accounts, more or less detailed, in the works of Florian
D’ Ocampo, Garibay, Escolan, De la Huerta y Vega, Gandara, Fray
Francesco Diago, Fray Francesco Sota, Doctor Francesco de Pisa, Mari-
ana, Mohedanno, &c.
But in several of these chronicles we find the fabulous histories of
Joannes Annius de Viterbo have corrupted the Spanish annals from the
fifteenth century to an astonishing extent. Suppositious lines of kings
from Tubal down to the time of the Romans, and chronological data
00
connected with them, have been adopted from the pages of the author
of the spurious Berosus; so that the ascertainment of the data of any
important event, such as the great drought and dearth in Spain, and
subsequent migrations into Ireland, has been rendered extremely difii-
cult.
This difficulty, in reference to affairs connected with Ireland, has
induced me to devote some attention to the subject of the fabrications of
fabulous history of Annius de Viterbo, and some other writers of a later
eriod.
: Annius must have spent a large portion of his life in the con-
coction of his gigantic literary forgeries. He was not impelled by
poverty to perpetrate them; nor was he induced by the obscurity of a
low condition to seek literary notoriety by means that were unworthy
of a man of letters. The perversion of mind which leads to a total ob-
livion or unconsciousness of the difference between truth and falsehood
is a form of monomania, with which persons who have to do with the
care and supervision of lunatics are conversant.
It is true, we do not find the ruling passion of a perverted mind en-
tirely devoted to one exclusive object,—the delight and labour, perhaps,
of a whole lifetime,—the concoction of forged documents, and the reduc-
tion of the fabulous materials into the order, method, form, and appear-
ance of genuine history, described in medical books as one of the many
existing kinds of partial insanity that physicians have to deal with.
But this form of monomania, nevertheless, does exist. On what other
grounds but those which partial insanity furnish, would it be possible
to account for men of great erudition,—ecclesiastics of a high position
and of good repute; persons well considered in society, in easy circum-
stances; men like the author of the fabulous historical fragments of
Berosus, and of the equally fabulous Annals of Flavius Lucius Dexter,
devoting a large portion of their lives to the perpetration of great lite-
rary frauds, requiring long-continued intellectual labours, by means of
which no pecuniary advantage was to be gained, nor personal interest to
be promoted.
There is one thing very evident in the insanity of literary forgers
and fabricators of “‘ fabulous histories:’’ that the predominant idea in
the minds of all these impostors is the assertion of the antiquity of the
origin of their nation, or the glorification of the character and achieve-
ments of the inhabitants of the city or town to which they belonged, or
of the Church most immediately connected with it.
LITERARY FRAUDS OF JOANNES ANNIUS DE VITERBO.
No fabricator of documents purporting to be ancient historical re-
cords ever attained the same unenviable notoriety as this member of the
Dominican order. He was born, some say, in 1432, others, in 1437, in
Viterbo—became a person of considerable eminence and erudition—was
held in high estimation in his order—was made a doctor of theology—ob-
tained a high official position in the court of Pope Alexander VI. He
356
possessed a very extensive knowledge of ancient history, and especially
that of Kastern countries. His native place of Viterbo was an ancient
town of Etruscan origin and celebrity, and in very early life he devoted -
himself to the study of Etruscan antiquities with great zeal and enthu-
siasm. It is admitted, even by those who consider him an impostor,
that he was a man of vast oriental and antiquarian erudition. He died
in Rome, in 1502.
Two editions of his historical fabrications, entitled ‘‘ Antiquitatum
Variarum volumina octodecim,” are in my possession, both in 4to, one
published by Joannes Petit, in Jodoco Badio, 1512; the other, by the
same Petit, in 1515. The work is divided into seventeen books. The
fifteenth book, headed ‘‘Super Berosum,’’ contains the historical frag-
ments ascribed to Berosus, entitled ‘‘ De Antiquitatibus Berosi,”’* of
which the commentaries of Annius form the principal part.
In the introductory chapter to Berosus, Annius says :—‘‘ In laudem
Berosi’’—he knew the Greek tongue, and “‘ taught the Athenians the
Chaldean sciences, especially astronomy, in which they excelled.” He
quotes Pliny in confirmation of the account given by some ancient writers
of the great honour in which Berosus was held by the Athenians. ‘‘ The
cause,’ says Annius, ‘‘ of Berosus writing and transmitting these Chal-
daic traditions was because the Greeks traced back their history only to
the time of the King of Greece, Phoroneus Priscus, and that their history
was mixed with many errors concerning ancient matters.
‘‘ Berosus (according to Annius) divided this work of his into five -
books :—
‘‘In the Ist, he relates what the Chaldeans wrote of the times
before the first deluge.
‘‘In the 2nd, he treats of what they wrote of the genealogies of the
primeval gods—Primorum Deorum—after the deluge.
‘Tn the 38rd, what they wrote concerning the ancient father Janus,
whom they call Noah.
‘In the 4th, what was written of the antiquities of the kingdoms of
the whole world in general.
‘In the 5th, explanations of each kingdom referred to.”
The sixteenth book of the ‘‘ Antiquitates’”’ of Annius contains the
fraement of Assyrian history ascribed to Manetho the Egyptian, and is
headed, ‘‘ Super Supplementum Manethonis ad. Berosum.”’ The text and
commentary occupy fourteen pages. The text hardly extends to a tenth
part of the matter of this book.
Not one word is said by Annius in the introduction to either of
‘<these long lost works’’ of Berosus and Manetho, of the mode in which
they were discovered by him. There are very conflicting accounts as to
the way in which Annius pretended to have come by these alleged an-
cient historical treasures. Some writers assert that he declared these
* Annius says the ancient title of the Chaldaic fragments was ‘‘ Defloratio Babyloniz
Berosi Chaldaici.”
dod
fragments were inscribed on metallic plates, which he discovered in the
vicinity of Viterbo; others say the inscriptions were on marble; but
Touron, the Dominican historian of the notabilities of his order, flatly
contradicts both, and says the documents which contained this historical
matter came into the hands of Annius from an Armenian priest. The
esprit de corps of members of all societies prevails not unfrequently in
their literature over scrupulosity and the exercise of critical acumen.
If Touron had read the commentary of Annius on the so-called frag-
ment of Manetho, or supplement of his to Berosus, he must have found
in the concluding lines of the fifteenth book, at the termination of the
commentary on Berosus, page 145, and in the concluding lines of the
sixteenth book, likewise at the termination of the commentary on Mane-
tho, page 152, positive evidence that Annius relied on the alleged dis-
covery of inscribed stones for the interpretation he has given of certain
names which occur in the text of his alleged Chaldaic and Egyptian
authors.
By means of an Etruscan inscription, Lucumonus is proved to be a
place whose population, as well as that of Vetulonia, was comprised in
the ancient Viterbum or Volturna. The ancestors of Annius are made
out of Etruscan origin—in Veia, Verissa, Vetulonia, Volturna, or Viter-
bum—and are given an origin as early as the Theban Hercules. By this
illustrious founder a celebrated tower, it is shown, was built at Viter-
bum.
And at the end of the work of Annius (lib. xvii. Questiones, p. 171),
the veracious author says that his ‘‘veracissimus Berosus’ expressly
states that Isis came into Libyssum, ‘‘ Latii Campum,” from Libya,
and was present at the nuptials of Cybele and Jasius. And the
first bread, says Berosus, that was made in Etruria was at the nuptials
of Jasius, in Vetulonia. And then “‘ Vetulonia est Viterbum,” says
Annius. But what isto be done with Lybissus? The Lybissus of noto-
riety,‘ ubi primum constitit Ceres,’’ wasin the Roman territory. Annius
at once solves the difficulty, as he does in numerous other places, with a
discovery of an ancient inscribed stone. ‘‘ What if it should prove Ly-
bissa is a Vetulonian region?’ And then another difficulty is similarly
surmounted. Vetulonia was a regal city, and Vetulonia is now proved to
be Viterbum. Then Veiura is found by an inscription to be a town of
the Viterbans, ‘‘ Porro subscriptio ita dicit,’”? &e. Then, again, a place
has to be sought for, named by Berosus from the father of Cybele,
one Sypo; this has to be identified with Sypalis, a place in the region
of Vetulonia. And all that is desired is effected by another inscrip-
tion :-—
““Cybelarium excisum marmor: ubi hec ad sententiam scribuntur.”*
In the 2nd book, page 15, of the ‘‘ Institutiones’ of Annius, there
is an account of six ancient marble slabs, with inscriptions which
treat of the antiquities of Etruria. These, the author states, were dug
* Lib. xvii., Questio 40.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3B
308
up out of the ground, and have reference to Viterbo, and its dependent
towns and their divinities.
At, page 17, same book, he states a most ancient inscribed stone was
found in Vetulonia, with certain words setting forth the foundation of
some Etruscan colonies by the Egyptian Hercules.
He states that, although the Etruscans held the Greeks in great ab-
horrence, they used their letters recording their antiquities. But dates
of discovery and names of discoverers of those inscribed stones are not
given; and all particulars as to the mode by which the long-lost writings
of Berosus and Manetho came into his hands are eschewed.
But the concocter of fabulous histories has found an advocate in our
own times. A French writer, well versed in ancient literature, con-
nected with Celtic history and antiquities, Mons. D’ Urbain, of the Celtic
Academy of Paris, and other societies, in his ‘‘ Histoire des Premiers
Temps de la Gaule,” &c.,* gives the entire text of the “ Defloratio
Berosi Chaldaica,’’ and also a French translation of it. Mons. D’Ur-
bain introduces the ‘ Defloratio’’ with these observations :—‘‘ That
which we have of the highest antiquity relating to the Celtes is
found in the extracts from Berosus, published by Annius of Viterbo,
which he had received from an Armenian priest, a native of a coun-
try where the work of this author, Berosus, might easily have been
preserved. It appears that the extracts (from Berosus, as alleged)
were composed by a Christian monk, who, perhaps, had corrupted
the tect. But it is at least certain, that this work is ancient, and
IT think I have proved this in the volume which I have published,
under the title of Berosus and Annius of Viterbo, which forms the
seventh of my collection on the history of the globe. As these ex-
tracts from Berosus contain, in some respects, the rudiments of our
origin, it deserves a more profound examination than it has received.
But before examining the authenticity of this work, now almost gene-
rally regarded as spurious, it is right it should be made known. It has
never been translated in French. It is very short, and many chrono-
logists have adopted the data which are given in it.”
M. D’ Urbain is evidently carried away by the erudition of Annius, and
his profound acquaintance with the ancient history of the oriental na-
tions and their European offshoots. But I think it is in the comments
of Annius, and his several antiquarian writings bearing on the early
history of Etruria, and not in the farrago of suppositious records, pur-
porting to be Chaldaic, manufactured by Annius, entitled, ‘‘ Defloratio
Berosi Chaldaica,” that the valuable matter which M. D’ Urbain speaks
of is to be found.
Throughout the ‘‘ Institutiones’”’ of Annius, whenever he wants to
apply names of places or individuals which occur in the fragments
ascribed to Berosus, to places or persons connected with Viterbo or
* Paris, 1844, 12mo, pp. 72.
a nt a
309
other Etrurian localities or historical persons, he has recourse to an
inscribed stone dug out of the ground, and then he says the application
is proved ‘‘inexpugnabile argumento.”’*
In a work of Antonio Augustinus, Archbishop of Tarragona, it is
stated by the author that a certain learned person of Viterbo, worthy
of credit, used, when speaking of Annius, to tell him (Antonio Au-
oustinus) ¢ eood humouredly (‘‘solebat narrare jucunde’’) that he was
charged with sculpturing the letters of an inscription which, by the
orders of Annius, was buried in a vineyard not far from Viterbo, and
dug up before witnesses, when the sarcophagus in which it was en-
closed was taken to the senators of the city, and received with public
honours ; for Annius had taken care to make the city far more ancient
than Rome, and dated its foundation from Isis and Osiris.
On the other hand, in Touron’s ‘‘ Histoire des Hommes Illustres de
POrdre de Saint Dominique” (tom. iii., p. 655, e¢ seg.), there is an eulo-
gistic memoir of Annius. Touron states that this learned member of
his order died, it is said, by poison, in 1502, in Rome, in the office of
_ Master of the Sacred Palace, Czsar Borgia being suspected of having
been his murderer. Touron makes mention of the several fragments of
the lost writings of the ancients that he claimed the discovery of, be-
sides those of “Berosus and Manetho, namely, of Myrsylus of Lesbos,
Cato, Sempronius, Archilochus, Zenophon, Metasthenes, ‘Pictor, Philon,
Frontinas, and a fragment of the « Itinerary” of Antoninus.
On many of these works, Touron adds, he wrote learned commen-
taries, especially concerning the first twenty-four kings of Spain, and
declared that he had obtained several of the old MSS. from which he
had taken the matter of his publications from Pére Mathias, a Provin-
cial of his order in Armenia, when the latter was passing through
Genoa, and especially the manuscript of Berosus. Touron admits the
manuscripts in question were spurious; but that Annius was guilty only
of credulity, not of fraud, with respect to them. He relies chiefly on
the defence of the Bishop of Guevara—a writer who, however, was one of
the most celebrated literary impostors of his age—witness his ‘‘ Life and
Conversations of the Emperor Aurelian.”
Touron insists that Annius’s original of Berosus was a MS., not in-
scribed plates or stones, as others assert; and that the account of the
Spanish writer, Antonio Augustinus, is on the authority of one Lati-
nius of Viterbo, who said that he had engraved the marbles secretly with
the inscriptions, and had concealed them after, by the directions of An-
nius, ina vineyard. This statement Touron calls a puerile story, for
Latinius was born several years after Annius’s death.
Whether the story of Latinius is puerile or not, the intrinsic eyvi-
dence cannot be got over of imposture in the commentaries of Annius
* Vide ‘‘Institutiones Annii,” p.25. ;
t Antonio Augustino— Dialogus Antiquitatum Romanorum et Hispaniorum apud
Vos. De His. Lat.,” p. 610.
360
on the alleged fragments of Berosus and Manetho. The great mischief
done by Annius to Spanish history, especially, was in destroying the
authentic character of that portion of the early Spanish annals which
might be worthy of some credit and authenticity, as brief though imper-
fect notices of early historical events and personages.
Those brief notices and data were woven by him into a regular
system of chronology, making out of the mention of a few of the pri-
mitive sovereigns a complete series of kings in chronological order, from
Tubal downwards to the fusion of the Iberian races in the nation of
their Roman victors.
The Cavalier Don Joseph Pellicer was the first Spanish writer to
expose effectually the imposture of Annius; and this task he effected
very successfully in his work entitled ‘‘ Beroso de Babilonia in Chaldea,
distinguido del Beroso de Annio de Viterbo en Italia.’
Pellicer observes that the true Berosus is thus made mention of by
Eusebius in his ‘‘ Evangelical Preparation :’’—Berosus, the Babylonian,
a priest of Belus, who flourished in the time of Alexander the Great,
and dedicated to Antiochus the Third, the successor of Seleucus, the
History of the Chaldeans, in three books; and who recorded the ex-
ploits of their kings, amongst whom he makes mention of one named
Nabuchadonosor.
The works of Berosus exist no longer, except in fragments preserved
‘in some ancient authors. His histories of the Babylonians of Chaldea,
of the Medes and Persians, and of the Assyrians, as they are called, are
referred to by Josephus, Athensus, Tacianus, Clemens Alexandrinus,
Polyhistor, and some early monkish writers.
There are numerous evidences of fraud, according to Pellicer, in the
references of the Berosus of Annius to the Celts.
In the reign of the fourteenth Assyrian monarch, he says, the Celts
of the country subsequently called Gaul were ruled over by Lugao; and
at that time Celtica began to be called Lugdunense, and its inhabitants
Ludovicos. The former name is feigned, and the latter is not Celtic,
but German. Lugduno, or Lyons, was hardly known till the time of
Augustus. The third European nation of the spurious Berosus is Ke-
thim, as he calls Italy, the Ketim of Moses, which in the Scriptures is
plainly described as being in Greece; and in the First Book of the Mac-
cabees is said to be in Macedon, from which ‘“‘land of Ketim Alex-
ander marched to encounter Darius.”
His fourth nation of the Tuyscones, or Germans, Annius evidently
borrowed the name of from Tacitus, as, in his account of the manners of
Germans, he makes mention of a people called Tuystanes. But in the
time of Berosus, neither this name nor that of Germania was known.
He describes a fifth Huropean nation, but without giving its series of
kings, that of Ionia in Greece. The true Ionia, says Pellicer, was in
Asia Minor, in Caria of Holia; it was not a kingdom, but a region di-
vided into twelve remarkable cities. It was the colonies of this Ionia
which were established in Peloponnesus, Attica, and Thebes, which pro-
a6]
duced great warriors and princes—the Battidas, amongst others, kings of
Thera, whose monarch, Batto the First, Herodotus says, came to Tar-
tessus in Spain, and founded also the kingdom and city of Cyrene, in
Africa, which was governed 200 years by kings of his line.
The fabulous Berosus, continues Pellicer, in the third book of An-
nlus, gives an account of the peopling of the world after the flood, the
women of the sons of Noah being blessed continually with twins, and
at each birth a male and female child being born. Noah was employed
in writing books on sacred subjects, astrology, and other sciences. He
abandoned his book to take on him the government of Italy, Ketim,
where he died, and received divine honours after death. He was the
first who planted the vine, and got drunk from the juice of it. Nota
word of these details is to be found in the third book of the true Be-
rosus.
Annius makes the Scythians the parent stock of the Armenians; he
refers to the books of the Scythians, which were never heard of in any
other book.
The real Berosus wrote in three books his Chaldaic Assyrian His-
tory. Annius of Viterbo made his Berosus the author of five books.
In the first book of the fabulous Berosus the author gives an account of
the deluge, and of Noah’s preservation, and that of his three children,
Shem, Ham, and Japhet, quite conformable to the Mosaic account.
The trae Berosus makes no mention of Noah and his children; he
speaks of Xisuthro being preserved in a great inundation. Sanchonti-
athon makes no mention of a deluge, but Bishop Cumberland supposes
Ouranus must be Noah.
Annius makes Berosus give a detailed series of the kings of four Eu-
ropean nations—the Celtibert, the Celts, the Italians, and the Tuyscones.
By the nation of the Celtiberi is meant Spain, by which name it was
unknown in any ancient work.
The fabulous Berosus describes the state of Scythism as one of bar-
barity, existing from the time of the deluge to the building of the Tower
of Babel, and thence to the time of Seruch; from the latter period to
that of Abraham, the state of society was that of Grecism, which was a
state of erudite idolatry. Judaism then commenced, and merged in
Christianity, in which was the state of regeneration St. Paul has referred
to. His account of the origin of the Scythians is curious. After de-
scribing the first state of the human race to the period of the deluge :—
‘‘ Previously (he says) there was no diversity of opinion, no discord
among tribes, no man dreamt of heresy nor idolatry, each person lived
after his own opinion; there was no established law; each was a law
to himself, and lived in conformity with his reason; and this condition
was called barbarism during the generation from Adam to Noah.”’
He then proceeds with the narrative of Noah’s descent on Mount
Lubar, or Ararat, in Armenia. ‘‘ The people (he says) of the four first
generations lived in barbarism, without impiety, however; but those of
the next generation, under seventy-two princes and captains, betook
362
themselves to the plains of Senaar, which in former times was a region
of Assyria, where they undertook the building of the Tower of Babel, where
the dispersion took place, and those who quitted that region for Europe and
Asia began to be called Scythians.” .
God divided them into people of different languages, making of one
tongue seventy-two dialects, conformably to the number of captains or
leaders of the nations, from which circumstance they were called Me-
ropes, on account of the division of languages.
From the Ionian stock, says Annius, sprung Alcides, the Grecian
Hercules, and the kings of Arcadia, a branch of which was the kings of
Axtolia. But Jonia was never called a kingdom, as Annius makes his
Berosus describe it, ‘‘as the fifth kingdom in Europe.” But Annius
never informs his readers what took the old Chaldean priest into these
Kuropean countries, or what had their history to do with that of As-
syria.
; In the second book of the Berosus of Annius, the genealogies of
Noah (alas Father Janus, alias Ogyges) and his descendants are treated
of, and in this portion of his work the Sacred Scriptures are profaned,
and very largely added to.
It would be needless to make further reference to the abundant
proofs of the literary frauds of Annius of Viterbo, Hoge forward in
the admirable work of Don Joseph Pellicer.*
There can now be no doubt of the imposture ; but unfortunately the
fraud was entirely successful for a long time, not only in Haly, but in
Spain, and in the latter country especially, and the evidences of that suc-
cess we have in nearly all the Spanish chronicles and histories of the
sixteenth and part of the seventeenth centuries.
What is most worthy of observation in this performance of Annius
of Viterbo is the extraordinary success of a literary imposture, the
most singular on record—one that required more erudition and industry
to accomplish than would have sufficed to make a man famous in any
honest literary pursuit.
EXTENSIVE LITERARY FRAUDS AND FORGERIES OF DOCUMENTS PURPORTING TO
BE ETRUSCAN. BY CURZIO INGHIRAMIO.
Curzia Inghiramio, an antiquary of some erudition and great enthu-
siasm in all matters connected with Etruscan remains and historical no-
tices of that ancient country, was born at Volterra, in 1614, and died in
1655. His unenviable fame rests on a work of extraordinary labour and
extensive reading, entitled ‘‘ Hthruscarum Antiquarum Fragmenta,
quibus urbis Rome aliorumgque gentium primordia mores et res geste mndi-
cantur:’’ Francotfurti, 1687, in folio.
This work must have cost the author enormous labour, and an enor-
mous outlay.
* “Beroso de Babilonio in Chaldea distinguido del Beroso de Annio de Viterbo in
Italia. Par Don Josefo de Pellicer.”
3693
The inscriptions alleged to be Etruscan are very numerous, and a
vast number of considerable length, fae similes of the pretended Etrus-
can writings. In a typographical point of view, the work is of much
interest, for a very large portion of it may be said to consist of block-
engraved printing. The falsity of those records has been clearly de-
monstrated, and Inghiramio figures in the category of literary impostors.
Had they been authentic, all received ideas as to the origin and early
history of Rome would have been entirely changed,
FORGED PREDICTIONS AND REMARKABLE LITERARY FRAUDS CONNECTED WITH
THE DISCOVERY OF THE REMAINS OF ST. CATHALDUS.
St. Cataldus, or Cathaldus, of whom mention is made by Irish as well
as Italian historians, was celebrated for his learning and piety on the
continent; he was born in Munster, was Bishop of Ratheny, and
afterwards of Tarento, in Italy. Archbishop Ussher had the trouble of
rescuing him from Dempster’s Catalogue of Scotch Saints. He flou-
-rished, his biographer states, late in the second or early in the third
century; but, MacGeoghegan says, more probably in the seventh cen-
tury.
"There is a very singular account given by Alexander ab Alexandro,*
of an alleged apparition of St. Cataldus, nearly 1000 years after his
death, and of a prediction of his, foretelling the devastations of Naples,
which was literally accomplished.
This alleged prediction is the subject of much curious literary con-
troversy, and of an elaborate article in Bayle’s Historical Dictionary.
A passage is cited in it from a work of the celebrated Jovian Pontanus,
intended to show that the alleged apparition, and prediction written on
leaden plates, were pious frauds. If it were so, it was as egregious an
imposture as the similar scientific one of the friar, Annius of Viterbo, in
the fifteenth century, who published a work which he ascribed to Bero-
sus the Chaldean, that was likewise stated te have been found written on
inscribed plates. Alexander’s account is to the following effect :—
“ About 1000 years after the death of St. Cataldus, he appeared to a
priest in Naples, and told him to go dig up a book he had composed and
hid in a certain place, which, when found, was to be carried imme-
diately to the King of Naples, for it was a work which contained the
secrets of heaven.”
The priest.averred the apparition was repeated several times, and,
haying paid little attention to it, the order was not obeyed. At length
St. Cataldus appeared to him in church, dressed in his episcopal garb,
and commanded obedience to his orders, on pain of grievous punishment.
The priest went next day, in procession with the people, to the place
indicated, the ruins of an old church, where, on digging under one of
the walls, a box was found, and certain plates of lead with writing
* “ Genialium Dierum,” ed. 1696, lib. iii., p. 137.
364
on them containing predictions of fearful impending evils on the king-
dom of Naples. Bayle says there was a clause, according to some, to’
this effect—‘‘ Unless the king obeyed the injunctions of St. Cataldus,”’
&c., which clause he, Bayle, considers a proof of fraud.
Philip de Comines, referring to this subject, says :—‘‘ A writing was
found, as those about the king assured me, on throwing down a chapel,
with the words, ‘Truth, with its secret counsel,’ professing to tell him
of all the evils which were to befall him. Three persons only had seen
it, and he (the king) threw it into the fire.”
Pontanus Jovianus* states that the priest who figured in this business
was a Spanish friar—ll-instructed, but bold in the pulpit, and a pre-
tender to celestial communications. He had endeavoured, ineffectually,
to induce Ferdinand to banish the Jews out of Naples, and then adopted
the plan in question to work on his fears. He engraved some words on
a leaden plate, which he made St. Cataldus author of, and buried it;
and after three years, having suborned a priest to pretend to a commu-
nication with the saint, caused it to be dug up. The words were enig-
matical, and pointed to the extirpation of Judaism; but the king was
enjoined not to read the writing except with the assistance of a very
virtuous servant. The king, suspecting the cheat, did not employ the
monk to decipher it; the latter was incensed, and raised a clamour which
spread all over the states of Italy.
Goulart, in his edition of the works of Camerarius,} gives forty-two
French verses, purporting to be a translation of the prophecy of Catal-
dus, wherein the French poet makes the saint, who menaced Ferdinand
with such awful evils, promise some future king of France all kinds of
blessings.
Anthony Caraccioli published a chronology, in which he says the
plates were dug out of the ground in 1494, in which the sudden death
of the king was spoken of, and that the king soon after died. Ferdinand
certainly died that year; but other writers state the digging up of the
leaden box took place in 1492; at all events, the evils foretold in the
writings did occur, and the death also within a period of two years.
(See Vossius, ‘‘ De Historicis Latinis,” lib. i1., p. 609.)
The question of the truth or falsehood of this prediction is not put
by Bayle fairly before his readers—the first question is of the two con-
temporary writers who treat of this affair, Alexander and Pontanus,
which of these writers is entitled to the most credit? Alexander was a
celebrated Neapolitan jurisconsult, who died in 1523. Pontanus was a
celebrated scholar, an astronomer, astrologer, a poet, and historian.
Erasmus describes him as equal to Cicero in the elegance and dignity
of his style; he died in 15038.
* * Jovianus Pont. De Sermone,” lib. ii., cap. ult., p. 623, ap. Bayle, art. Catal-
dus.
+ ‘Hist. Camerarii,” p. 48, ap. Bayle, art. Cataldus.
365
THE LITERARY FRAUD AND FORGERY OF DOCUMENTS PURPORTING TO BE
’ THE ECCLESIASTICAL ANNALS OF THE SPANISH CHURCH OF THE FOURTH
CENTURY, ASCRIBED BY FATHER HIGUERA TO FLAVIUS LUCIUS DEXTER,
A COTEMPORARY AND FRIEND OF ST. JEROME.
The grand literary forgery of Spanish erudite impostors, of an eccle-
siastical kind, is coupled with the name of Father Higuera of Toledo, a
friend of the celebrated and eminent historian Mariana. A collection of
fragments of ecclesiastical Spanish history, said to have been written by
Flavius Lucius Dexter, a Christian friend of St. Jerome, of the fourth
century, was first published by Father Higuera, in 1610, and these do-
cuments were said to have come from the monastery of Fulda, near
Worms, in 1594.
The first formally defended promulgation of the ‘‘ fabulous histories’’
ascribed to Flavius Lucius Dexter, in a work (small 4to, printed in
Madrid, in 1624), was entitled ‘“‘ Flavio Lucio Dextro, Caballero Espa-
nol de Barcelona, Prefecto, Pretorio De Oriente Governador de Toledo
Par los Anos del Senor de 400, Defendido por Don Thomas Tamaio de
Vargas.” In this volume not only F. L. Dexter is made to introduce
into Spain St. James, but also Sts. Peter and Paul.
In the course of forty-five years these ‘‘fabulosas historias’ had
gained not only an immense popularity, but a vast extension of details
and commentaries on them.
Perhaps the greatest body of literary falsifications and fabrications
of documents purporting to be historical that was ever put together,
though not so erudite an imposture as that of Joannes Annius de Vi-
terbo, is that which is to be found in the four 4to volumes of the work
entitled ‘‘ Poplacion Heclesiastica de Espana y Noticia de sus Prime-
ras honras Hallado en los Escritos de Hauberto, Monge de san Benito
(tom. i., 1i.), el Chronicon de Flavio Lucio Dextro (tom. iii.), Los Escri-
tos de Marco Maximo Obispo de Zaragocga y el Chronicon de Liberato
Abad.” (tom. iv.).
This ponderous compound of literary forgeries and ecclesiastical
frauds was edited, and some portion, in all probability, if not manu-
factured as well as commented and eulogized by a learned Benedictine
monk, chronicler of his order, Kl Maestro Fray Gregorio de Argaiz, was
published in Madrid, in 1669. These pretended ancient chronicles have
been, however, denounced as ‘fabulous histories,” not only by the
most learned critical men, such as Antonio Augustinus, but also by
most competent authorities of the Church of Rome. And yet these
forgeries have had an astonishing success up to the end of the seven-
teenth century. The catalogues of Spanish martyrs, and Spanish
bishops of the different sees, found in them, have been received and dealt
with as genuine documents, in most of the several chronicles and histo-
ries of the latter part of the sixteenth century.
And, what is still more surprising, the extensive work of Argaiz (in
my possession), in which all these fictions, frauds, and forgeries, are
R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. 3
366
embodied, is dedicated ‘‘To The Sovereign Majesty of God: To The Un-
created Eternal Wisdom: To The Ineffable and Divine Love and Grace:
To The Origin of all Felicity: To The Substance and Existence of all
Visible and Invisible Beauty: To The centre and Recreation of Souls in ©
the Glorious Throne of His own Being: To whom all Benediction and
Enlightenment be attributed, the Wisdom, Honour, and Virtue, and
eternal fount of Grace.’’
Other frauds connected with those forgeries are noticed by Ticknor in
his ‘‘ History of Spanish Literature.” ‘‘The Granada forgeries of ecclesias-
tical records,” he tells us, ‘‘ were connected with certain metallic plates,
sometimes called ‘The Leaden Books,’ which, having been prepared
and buried for the purpose several years before, were disinterred near
Granada between 1588 and 1595, and, when deciphered, seemed to offer
materials for establishing the great corner stone of Spanish ecclesiastical
history, the coming to Spain of the Apostle St. James, the patron saint
of the country. This gross forgery was received for authentic history
by Philip I1., Philip ITI., and Philip IV., each of whom, in a council
of state, consisting of the principal personages of the kingdom, solemnly
adjudged it to be true. The question, however, was in due time settled
at Rome; and the forged inscriptions were believed by the highest tri-
bunal of the Church to be false and forged, in which decision Spain
soon acquiesced.”
‘‘ Another fraud (he adds) was connected with this one of the
‘ Leaden Books,’ whose authority it was alleged to confirm, but was much
broader and bolder in its claims and character. It consisted of a series
of fragments of chronicles circulated earlier in manuscript, but first
printed in 1610, and then represented to have come, in 1594, from the
monastery of Fulda, near Worms, to Father Higuera, of Toledo, a Jesuit,
and a personal acquaintance of Mariana. They purported on their
face to have been written by Flavius Lucius Dexter, Marcus Maximus,
Heleca, and other primitive Christians, and contained important and
wholly new statements touching the early civil and ecclesiastical his-
tory of Spain. They were, no doubt, an imitation of the forgeries of
John of Viterbo, given to the world about a century before, as the works
of Berosus, and Manetho; but the Spanish forgeries were prepared with
more learning, and a nicer ingenuity. Flattering fictions were fitted to
recognised facts, as they both rested on the same authority ; new saints
were given to churches that were not well provided in this department
of their hagiology; a dignified origin was given to noble families that
had before been unable to boast of their founders; and a multitude of
Christian conquests and achievements were hinted at, or recorded, that
gratified the pride of the whole nation, the more because they had never
till then been heard of. Few doubted what it was so agreeable to all
to believe. Sandoval, Tamayo de Vargas, Lorenzo Ramirez de Prado,
and for a time Nicholas Antonio—all learned men—were persuaded that
these summaries of chronicles, or chronicones, as they were called, were
authentic ; and if Arias Montano, the editor of the Polyglott; Mariana,
the historian; and Antonio Augustin, the cautious and critical friend of
367
Zjurita, held an opposite faith, they did not think it worth while openly
to avowit. The current of opinion, in fact, ran strongly in favour of the
forgeries; and they were generally regarded as true history till about
1656, or a little later, and therefore till long after the death of their
real author, Father Higuera, which happened in 1624. ‘The discussion
about them, however, which is evident was going on during much of
this time, was useful. Doubts were multiplied; the disbelief in their
genuineness, which had been expressed to Higuera himself, as early as
1595, by the modest and learned Juan Bautista Perez, Bishop of Se-
gorbe, gradually gained ground. Writers of history grew cautious;
and at last, in 1652, Nicolas Antonio began his ‘ Historias Fabulosas,’ a
huge folio, which he left unfinished at his death, and which was not
printed till long afterwards, but which, with its cumbrous, though clear-
sighted learning, left no doubt as to the nature and extent of the fraud
of Father Higuera, and made his case a teaching to all future Spanish
historians, that does not seem to have been lost on them. See the
Chronicle of Dexter, at the end of Nicolo Antonio’s ‘Bibliotheca Vetus,’
the ‘ Historias Fabulosas’ of Antonio, with the life of its author pre-
fixed by Mayans y Siscar (Madrid, 1742, folio), to show the grossness
of the whole imposture ; and the ‘Chronica Universal’ of Alonso Mal-
donado (Madrid, 1624, folio), to show how implicitly it was then be-
lieved and followed by learned men. The man of learning who was the
most clear-sighted about the ‘ Leaden Books’ and the chronicones, and
who behaved with most courage in relation to them from the first, was,
I suppose, the Bishop of Segorbe, who is noticed in Villanueva, ‘ Viage
Literario a los Iglesias de Espana.’ (Madrid, 1804, 8vo, tom. iii., p.
166); together with the document (pp. 259, 278), in which he exposes
the whole fraud, but which was never before published.’’*
‘The Leaden Books of Grenada,”’ and the ‘‘ Chronicones’’ of Father
Higuera, were deliberately fabricated with a view to the introduction of
false records of events in connexion with the early Spanish Church,
tending to flatter national pride and to exalt the character of the Spanish
hierarchy, into the ecclesiastical history of the kingdom. These pious
literary frauds and forgeries were at the height of their success from the
beginning of the sixteenth to the middle of the seventeenth century.
- The coming into Spain of St. James the Apostle, and his becoming
the founder and patron of the Spanish Church, crept from them into all
the cotemporary Spanish chronicles and ecclesiastical histories and an-
nals.
FABULOSAS HISTORIAS NOT SOLELY PRODUCTS OF FORMER TIMES AND OF
FORMER AGES.
The alleged apostleship of St. James in Spain was of a much earlier
origin than the pious frauds of Higuera. Whoever takes the trouble of
* Ticknor, ‘‘ Hist. of Span. Lit. :” Lond., 1849, vol. iii., 140, 141.
368
referring to Ussher’s “‘ Antiquitates Keclesiee Britanniarum Ecclesiarum”’
4to, January, 1687, p. 138, will find the particulars given of a great con-
troversy at the Council of Constance in 1417, between the oratores of the
sovereigns of England and Spain for precedence having been carried on; ~
and the main argument of the English orator or ambassador was the
greater dignity of the English Church, on account of the earlier apos-
tleship of Joseph of Arimathea claimed for England, as prior to that of
St. James claimed for the Spanish Church by the Spanish ambassador.
The foundation of both claims rested, no doubt, on very untenable
arguments and unreliable evidence; and eventually we find by the re-
port of a renewal of this controversy concerning precedence between the
French and English representatives of the English erator or ambassador
in the same council, which is to be found in Hardt’s ‘‘ Magnum (Kcu-
menicum Constantiniense Concilium deUniversali Ecclesize Reformatione
unione et fide’ Gn vi. tom. fol. Helmstadt, 1700), that the ultimate
decision in favour of the English claim to a place in the council as a
separate nation was quite irrespective of the traditionary apostleships of
Joseph of Arimathea in England, and of St. James in Spain. The deci-—
sion was mainly on the grounds of the connexion then existing of Eng-
land with Ireland, the latter country being acknowledged as one of the
four Christian Churches of the highest antiquity of origin, the first being
that of Rome, the second that of Constantinople, the third that of Ire-
land, the fourth that of Spain. See also Ussher’s “‘ Religion of the An-
cient Irish,”’ cap. ult., p. 99.
L’ Enfant, in his ‘‘ Histoire du Concile de Constance,” 4to, 1727, tome -
ii. p. 37, tells us that ‘‘Sir Robert Wyngfield, ambassador of the King
of England at the court of the Emperor Maximilian, found in Constance
the original pieces of this process of the renewed controversy of the
ambassadors of the King of England with those of France, for prece-
dence at the Council of Constance, in 1417, about the beginning of the
sixteenth century, and caused it to be printed at Louvain, in 1517; but
the printed document was full of faults. Von der Hardt, having for-
tunately found a more correct copy of the MS. in the public library
at Leipsic, published it in the Sth vol. of his collection of documents
relating to this council.”
I have been fortunate enough to find this rare and valuable work in
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. The account of this contro-
versy is in the 5th vol., and commences at page 99. It is headed—‘‘ An-
glorum Vindicre contra Gallos pro jure nations ex antiquissimo codice
Academie Lipsiensis.”’
In the reply of the English orators before the council to the objec-
tions of the French, it was clearly shown that, according to the ancient
division of Europe into four nations, Ireland being one of the four recog-
nised nations, the right claimed for England in virtue of the connexion
then existing of Ireland with that country was placed beyond dispute.
And this argument prevailed :—
‘Satis etiam constat secundum Albertum Magnum et Bartholomeum
369
(Glanville) De Proprietatibus Rerum quod toto mundo in tres partes
diviso, viz., Asiam, Africam et Kuropam.
“« Kuropa in quatuor dividatur regna: primum, viz., Romanum; se-
cundum Constantinopolitanum ; tertium ipsius regnum Hibernie, quod
jam translatum est in Anglicos; et quartum regnum Hispanize; ex quo
patet quod Rex Anglie et regnum suum sunt de eminentioribus et an-
tiquioribus regibus regnos totius Europes; quam preerogativum regnum
Francie infertur (non fertur) obtineri.’’ (See tom. v., p. 99.)
The Council decided that England, in accordance with this view,
““ De antiqua divisione Europe in quatuor regna,—merito debeat repre-
sentare et habere in concilio generali tants auctoritatis vocem sicut
queevis alia natio.’”’ (See Von Hardt. Collect., tom. v., p. 101.)
Another document, to the like effect, is likewise given by Von Hardt,
entitled ‘‘ Advisamente ex codice MS. recensione Robert Wingfield de
commoda divisione orbis Christiant in concilium 2dum Constantiniensis
guatuor terre plage.” (Vide Von Hardt. Collect., tom. v., p. 102.) Of
this singular controversy I have elsewhere treated extensively.
The importance attached to the claim set up in the Council of Con-
stance, by the Spaniards, in 1417, for the apostleship of St. James, we
see plainly upwards of a century later exhibited in the forgery of
Father Higuera, for the establishment ‘‘ of that great corner stone of
Spanish ecclesiastical history, the coming of St. James the Apostle into
Spain.”
: But we need not travel out of our own dominions for ‘“ fabulous
histories ;’’ we will find a very remarkable one of this class of fictions
that has a curious.reference to the alleged Spanish migration of the sons
of Milesius into Ireland* in our statute book. The one I refer to I think
it right to give 7m extenso, and in the exact words of the original, from
an. official work, in black letter (an my possession), the authenticity of
which cannot be called in question, entitled—‘‘ A Collection of all the
Statutes now in use, to the Reign of King William and Queen Mary of
ever blessed memory,” &c.
* Dr. Lynch, in his ‘‘ Cambrensis Eversus” (vol.i., p 421, edited and translated by
the Rev. M. Kelly), informs his readers that the above-mentioned event occurred before
the Christian era 1015 years:—‘‘In the year of the world 3500, aud 1250 years after
the Deluge,” he observes, ‘‘the sons of Mileadh obtained possession of the kingdom of
Ireland after the destruction of the power of the Tuatha de Danaans. Liber, as being
the eldest son, was appointed king, with his brother Evreamon as colleague in the
throne.”
In a note to the above passage, the editor observes—‘' Dr. Lynch, on the authority
of the Four Masters and a few other writers, adopts the chronology of the Septuagint,
allowing 5199 from the creation to the birth of Christ.”
Lynch’s chronological list of Irish kings is mainly constructed on the chronological
series of Tighernach, one of the best reputed of the ancient Irish annalists; and it is well
to bear in mind that, with all the materials of Irish history before him, this eminent an-
nalist had said, upwards of 800 years ago, as the editor of ‘‘Cambrensis Eversus” observes,
“that all the monuments of the Scots (the Irish) previous to the reign of Cimboath (be-
fore the Christian era 305 years) were uncertain.”
310
“ Cum grata et privilegio Regie Maestatis.” (Fol. Dub.: Crook, —
King’s Printer, 1723.)
At page 171 we find an act of parliament of Queen Elizabeth, in the
eleventh year of her reign, cap. 1., passed in Dublin, entitled—‘ An act
for the attainder of Shane O’ Neill, and the extmguishment of the name
of O’ Neill, and the entitling of the Queen’s Majesty, her heyres and suc-
cessours, to the countrey of Tyrone, and to other countries and territo-
ries in Ulster:
‘And now, dear soveraigne ladye, least that any which list not to
seek and learn the truth might be ledde eyther by his own fantasticall
imagination, or by the sinister suggestion of others, to thinke that the
strene or line of the O’Neiles should or ought, by prioritie or title, to
hold and possesse anie part of the dominion or territories of Ulster, be-
fore your majestie, your heyres and successours, we, your Grace’s said
faithfull and obedient subjects, for avoyding of all such scruple, doubt, and
erroneous conceit, doe entend here (pardon first craved of your majestie
for our tedious boldnesse) to disclose unto your Highnesse, your auncient
and sundry strong authentique titles conveyed farre beyond the sayde
lynage of the O’Neyles and all other of the Irishrie to the dignitie, state,
title, and possession of this, your realme of Ireland. And therefore it
may like your most excellent Majestie to be advertised that the ancient
chronicles of this realme, written both in the Latine, English and Irish
tongues, alledge sundry and auncient titles for the Kings of England to
this land of Ireland. And first, that atthe beginning, afore the coming
of Irishmen into the said land, they were dwelling in a province of
Spain, the which is called Biscay, whereof Bayon was a member, the
chiefe city. And that at the said Irishmen’s coming into Ireland, one
King Gurmonde, sonne to the noble King Belin, King of Great Britaine,
which is now called England, was Lord of Bayon, as many of his suc-
cessours were, to the time of King Henry II., first conqueror of this
realme; and therefore, the Irishmen should be the King of England his
people, and Ireland his land. [Sve in original.| Another title is that
at the same time that Irishmen came out of Biscay, as exiled persons,
in thirtie ships, they met with the same King Gurmond upon the sea,
at the yles of Arcades, then coming from Denmark, with great victory,
their captains, called Hiberus and Hermon, went to the King, and him
tolde the cause of their comming out of Biscay, and him prayed with
great instance that he would grant unto them that they might inhabit
some land in the West. The King at the last, by advise of his council,
granted unto them Ireland to inhabit, and assigned unto them guides for
the sea, to bring them thither, and therefore they should and ought to
be the King of Englands men.”
So, we find, all the Historias Fabulosas were not of foreign nations of
former times. The original fiction above referred to is to be found in
Polydore Virgil’s “‘ History of England,” lib. v., and in Cambrensis also.
Of the reference by the latter to King Gurgundius (the Gurmonde of the
act), Keating says, ‘‘The Milesians were in Ireland 900 years before
Gurgundius became King of Britain.”
371
In our own times, too, we have the same monomania as that of John
Annius de Viterbo and Father Higuera forcing itself obtrusively on
public attention, and manifesting openly and shamelessly the same per-
version of moral feeling, the same utter unconsciousness of all difference
and distinction between truth and falsehood. We have all the ancient
devices of literary impostors imitated by modern ones. We have the
fabrication in America within the last quarter of a century, of ‘‘ The Book
of Mormon,” by Mr. Joseph Smith; and we have the concoction of lite-
rary frauds in Ireland within the same period, by another monomaniac,
half lunatic, half knave, Mr. Roger O’ Conner, in ‘‘The Chronicles of Eri.”’
We have the still later impudent forgeries of prophecies ascribed to
Columbkille—adapted to the political circumstances of our own times,
and the agencies of the leading actorsin them. To be enabled to expose
these scandalous impostures in the pages of a periodical of this city, in
1858, I was indebted to the invaluable aid of the late John O’ Donovan,
whose generous services were ever readily and gratuitously given for any
similar legitimate object.
At the close of the last century, we had Chatterton, whose name can
never be recalled without feelings of emotion very different from those
which are excited by recollections of any others of those concocters of
literary frauds I have referred to. In the early part of this century we
have the younger Ireland and his laborious literary frauds; but these
must be classed in a different order from those ancient ones I have dealt
with—they were perpetrated evidently for gain, and the perpetrators
were sane enough to pursue their unscrupulous occupations successfully
for some time.
Tt is impossible, however, to doubt the insanity of the class of 1m-
postors I have referred to in the preceding pages. I by no means desire
to be understood as being of opinion that persons of a low order of in-
tellect, and destitute of moral principles, giving themselves up to lying
habitually for the pleasure of lying, or the object merely of falsification
of facts, with a view to the embellishment of the circumstances that
surround them, for the sake of notoriety or of some unfair advantage,
are necessarily monomaniacs. My wish is to express the strong convic-
tion on my mind that men of considerable abilities and acquirements,
who make forgery and falsehood the great business and labour of their
lives, not for the sake of pecuniary gain—not for the accomplishment of
any political purpose or ambitious project—but for the gratification of
morbid feelings of pride and vain-glory—that seek no better triumph than
over truth, and no greater achievement than an imposture by which con-
siderable numbers of intelligent and erudite people are decerved—labour
under that form of insanity which is called monomania.
302
MONDAY, JUNE 22, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuoartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales was elected an Honorary
Member of the Academy.
R. R. Mavven, M.D., read the following paper :—
REFERENCES IN SPANISH History to MIGRATIONS FROM SPAIN INTO
IRELAND. a
Aw opinion has long had possession of my mind that Irish archeologists
were interested in the antiquarian lore of Spain and Portugal, and that
it was very desirable to become well acquainted with that literature,
with the view of throwing light on the early colonies which came to Ire-
land from Spain, or from countries whose people were of a cognate race,
at early periods not well defined.
A residence of many years in the Spanish and Portuguese dominions
has made me somewhat familiar with Spanish lterature; and during
that residence I turned my knowledge of the Spanish and Portuguese
languages to the account of Irish antiquarian interests, to the best of my
ability, by collecting all the old chronicles and histories of Spain and
Portugal in which mention is made of migrations to Ireland from those
countries, and extracting those references with a view to giving publi-
city to them.
Spanish history is certainly calculated to throw some light, not only
on the origin, language, customs, and social state of the early inhabi-
tants of Ireland, but also to afford some knowledge of the people of those
countries from which at an early period there were migrations into Ire-
land. Iam of opinion that archeology has been retarded in its progress
by the tendency of those who pursue it to narrow too much the sphere
of their researches, and to confine their inquiries to subjects which are
connected solely with the monuments or antiquities of their own land, to
the exclusion of those countries which they have reason to believe were »
connected at some early period with their own.
It seems to me that persons of all countries, engaged in antiquarian
pursuits, would render them more advantageous to the archeology of
each nation, if a more comprehensive spirit prevailed in the prosecution
of them. This was evidently the opinion of one of the most enlightened
English archeologists of his day—a man of truly lberal and enlarged
views, and of a lucid and comprehensive mind—the late Mr. J. M.
Kemble. At a meeting of the Royal Irish Academy, February 9, 1857,
Mr. Kemble delivered an address on the prosecution of antiquarian re-
searches and their results in various European countries, from which the
following passages are taken :—
303
“‘ Now, gentlemen, let us, with the full spirit of enlightened patriot-
ism, devote ourselves to the illustration of our own antiquities ; let us
love them, and, loving them, labour to bring them to light; but let us
not believe that they are all we have to learn, or that they convey
all that can be taught. Let us look upon them only as links in one
great chain, which embraces many nations and many periods of human
ealture which has no place of its own, unless considered in co-ordina-
tion with other links in a still greater chain, but the full elaboration of
which is necessary, before its cosmic relation can be well and thoroughly
comprehended. Let us be sure that we are not exclusive, but compre-
hensive, in what we do; let us, above all things, never lose sight of this
great truth, that the interests of man have at all times led to a close
communion between the several divisions of his race ; that nothing can
be dissociated in the study of archeology.”
In a preceding paper, I have noticed fabulous histories of celebrity
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; and one of them, especially,
earliest in point of time of appearance, of greatest notoriety, and most
pernicious influence over Spanish literature of an historical kind—the
_ work of John Annius de Viterbo, a learned member of the Dominican
order, of the early part of the sixteenth century. In that paper it was
shown, that in the fabulous historical fragments of that writer, purport-
ing to be the productions of Berosus and Manetho, long lists of early
Spanish sovereigns, beginning with Tubal, and brought down in regular
chronological order for several centuries, are to be found ; and that they
have been adopted generally by the historical writers of Spain and Por-
tugal of the same century, and to nearly the end of the succeeding one.
It must be obs@rved that the starting point of all colonization in
Spain and Portugal, in Spanish and Portuguese history, is the confusion
of tongues, and the dispersion of the sons of Noah, at Sennaar.
Antediluvian migrations from Spain to Ireland are not to be found
noticed in Spanish chronicles; but, unfortunately, some scanty records
of them have been discovered by O'Flaherty in ancient Irish annals,
and the most that could be made of them by the latter has been done in
the ‘‘ Ogygia,’’ in a notice of certain Spanish fishermen, named Cappa,
Lagne, and Luasat, driven from the coast of Spain in tempestuous weather
on the coast of Ireland. See chap. 1., vol. i1., p. 2.
‘“T do not pledge myself,” says O'Flaherty, ‘‘ to inform you how
the history of them has been recorded and transmitted to posterity.
This only I affirm, that the antiquities and primitive archives of other
countries have not been supported by a stronger or more permanent
basis; which antiquities are still handed down to us with an air of pro-
bability by their respective historians . . .
“Therefore, according to the most ancient histories of Ireland, Cappa,
Lagne, and Luasat, three fishermen, being driven by adverse winds from
Spain to Ireland, landed at the mouth of the River Muad. They were
afterwards overwhelmed in the Deluge at Tuathinbhir. And forty days
before the Flood, on the 15th of the moon, being the sabbath, Ceesarea,
Baronna, and Balba, with fifty women and children, Bith, Ladra, and
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3D
374
Fintan, put in at Dun-nambarc.* The mountain of Sliawbeatha, in
Ulster, was called after Bith, Ardladram, in the county of Wexford,
was denominated after Ladra; Fintan gave the name Feartfintain to his |
burial place at Tultuinne; and Cuil Keasrach and Carn Keasrach, in
Connaught, obtained their names from Caesarea. Knockméa, a hill in
the barony of Clare, and county of Galway, is thought to be this Carn
Keasrach, and near it is the Cuil Keasrach, above mentioned.t
REFERENCES TO TRELAND IN SPANISH CHRONICLES.
Frortan D’Ocampo’s ‘‘ CronicA GENERAL DE Espana,’’ 4to, Alcala,
1578.—Of post-diluvian migrations from Spain into Ireland, we have
several accounts and references in Spanish chronicles. The most im-
portant of them is that which is to be found in the work of great labour
and research, of Florian D’Ocampo, in his work, ‘‘ Cronica General de
Espana.”
This volume contains all that was written by D’Ocampo of his
projected general History of Spain, which Vaseus tells us was intended
to have been comprised in four volumes. The author, however, com-
pleted only one volume, and the work was continued and completed by
Morales. D’Ocampo was a native of Zamora, a disciple of the cele-
brated Nebrija. He is said to have ransacked all the ancient convents
and libraries of Spain for his materials. The title of historiographer of
Charles V. was conferred on him for his great merits as an historical
archeeologist. Morales, Vaseus, Matamorus, and the celebrated Nicolas
Antonio, greatly commend him for his erudition and research. Resen-
dius and Mariana depreciate him, the latter virulently and unjustly.
He died in 1590. 'The great calamity that has befallen his chronicle,
that which has been the bane of nearly all the Spanish annals and
histories of the sixteenth century, is the introduction into it of the fa-
bulous chronological data fabricated by Annius de Viterbo.
But this subject of the fabulous chronologies of Spanish chronicles,
derived from the work of Annius and Higuera, do not affect. the authen-
ticity of their own old genuine records and well-established traditions.
We may safely get rid of all the rubbish about Tubal and his descend-
ants, the African tyrants and giants, the Geriones and Hercules and his
labours, but remain satisfied that there is some truth, nay, a great deal,
in the statements that are to be found in old Spanish chronicles, to the
effect that, subsequently to a great drought and dearth which prevailed
all over Spain for twenty-six years, as it is asserted, there was a
migration from Gallicia and the northern shore of Spain to Ireland, at
a very early period. In various Spanish chronicles and histories of the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, references are to be found to such
* “ A dunum, or fortified position for small vessels, which Cambrensis calls the shore
of small ships, in Corcodubuia, in the west of Munster.”
+ ‘ Ogygia,” part II., ch.i., p. 3.
3dd
migrations from Spain into Ireland, and especially to one migration
from the western coast of Spain to Ireland, which was subsequent to
that great drought above referred to. These references in Spanish his-
tory have a very important bearing on our Irish annals, in relation to
the Spanish colony absurdly called Milesian, which Heber and Here-
mon are said to have established in Ireland.
It must be borne in mind that Florian D’Ocampo generally adopts
the chronology of the spurious Berosus, or rather of Annius de Viterbo,
in his references to early events in Spanish history. The dates of those
references, therefore, cannot always be depended on.
In the first book, at page 20, of the ‘‘ Cronica General de Espafia,”’
Florian D’Ocampo, referring to the time of the Spanish ruler, Brigo,
says :-—
: “< Others certify, moreover, that this Brigo of Spain placed inhabi-
tants on a great island which is now called Yrlanda, and of old was
named Ybernia, and had also another name, Yerna, near to England,
which island of Yrlanda was not only peopled but ruled over by Brigo ;
and those who came to the place after their arrival there were called
- Brigantes, and a principal river that run through that place was called
Brigo. LIremember that, having been driven by stress of weather on that
coast of Yrlanda, and having landed ina city of that island named Cata-
Jurda (in all probability, Waterford), the inhabitants of the city, with
others who came from the interior, manifested much pleasure at meeting
us, and took us by the hand in token of welcome, telling us that they de-
scended from Spanish ancestors, which intelligence seemed new to me,
but afterwards I remembered, in conformity with what they said to me ;
I had read in the chronicles and commentaries of Joannes Annius de
Viterbo, that when the Arabs and African Moors had got possession of
Spain, in the time of Don Rodrigo, King of the Goths, many Spaniards
had abandoned their country, flying to various parts of the world—
many had gone to Greece, France, and Germany, seeking succour which
none gave jthem; and some of them had betaken themselves to that
island of Yrlanda, as we shall set forth in the third volume of this his-
tory ; and, although some may have returned to Spain, probably many
remained there, and mingled with the natives, while the persecution of
the Moors endured. From which results the relationship between the
Yrlandescos and the Hspanolas. There is a tradition in connexion with this
relationship preserved from father to son, that in the most ancient times
a certain Spanish personage named Y berno or Hierno (Heber or Heremon,
sons of Milidth ?), who dwelt on the coast on the fourth side of Spain
(quarto ladode Hspana), who, being embarked on the sea, was overtaken
by a violent gale of wind which he could not resist, and was carried
with other companions of his to that island above mentioned (then depo-
pulated), in three days only of navigation. There his ship being broken
to pieces by the late tempest, he (Yberno) landed with his companions,
and also some women they had brought over with them. And on ac-
count of that Spanish Hierno or Yberno, it is asserted, the name was
first. given to that island of Hicrna or Yberno, which afterwards the na-
376
tives, in their language, gave the name to of Yrlanda. So that by
these means the relationship between the Ybernans and the Spaniards
may have arisen and been continued, which the Yrlandescos so much —
prized, as has been previously stated, and will be further referred to in
the eighth chapter of the third book. These Yrlandescos at this time
(1578) are of a very humble condition, badly treated and circumstanced,
for the earth has no fertility whatever. The most of them live in the
country, without other substance or riches except their wives and chil-
dren; and yet, notwithstanding all their privations, there are persons of
distinction amongst them, whom they look on with veneration as supe-
riors, so that in no corner of the world are we not sure to find vain-glory
more or less. They breed a race of dogs of a very good kind, Irish
greyhounds (Lebretes), with which they kill many cows and many
mountain animals, and other kinds of game which abound throughout
the country. Very few people dwell in towns and villages, for all live
scattered among the mountains in miserable huts and cabins. But there
are some living on the coast, where there is some trade carried on by
Englishmen, who maintain their intelligence and manners. For all
these causes, as I have said, it may well have happened that these
Yrlandescos, who are so much separated from other nations, may have
heard from their forefathers of their ancient lineage and descent from the
Spaniards, tracing the same from the times of the alleged King Brigo,
and at a later period from the Spaniards who came into Ireland during
the persecution of the Moors in Spain, of which traditions we in Spain |
have preserved no other particulars of the times of this King Brigo, on
account of the many revolutions which have taken place in this land in
past times, in which perished the records of our ancient chronicles, so
that we scarcely know more of these times than that which other nations
have left written about us.’’* :
It is hardly necessary to say that the principal Spanish migrations
into Ireland were long prior to our era.
Florian D’Ocampo begins his second book of the ‘‘ Cronica General
de Espana’”’ with an account of the great drought of twenty-six years—
“< La Gran Sequedal’—which all the Spanish chronicles, he says, assert,
‘“caused the greater part of Spain to be depopulated’’ by reason of the
dearth, famine, and disease which were the results of it.
‘‘The Spanish chronicles,” says D’Ocampo, ‘ which I necessarily
follow, do not specify in what time the great drought took place; for,
with respect to all historical occurrences in their annals, they fail to
state the times of those ancient events which they record, from which
omission no slight labour is occasioned to me, to be enabled to discover
and assign those data, which all good authors, Greek and Latin, look
upon as the life and soul of history. But, however that may be, it is
certain that the period when the great drought commenced was about
1030 years before our era; and that it was only at the expiration of
* Florian D’Ocampo, p. 20.
oll
twenty-six years this scourge endured, that our forefathers, who had fled
from the country, returned to it.’’*
It would appear, in this instance, that D’Ocampo was not indebted
to Annius de Viterbo for the date assigned to the commencement of the
great drought.
The 2nd chapter of the 4th book of D’Ocampo’s ‘‘ General History,’
is taken up principally with ‘‘an account of certain natives of Spain,
called Siloros (the Siluri), a Biscayan tribe speaking the Biscayan lan-
guage, jomed with another, named Brigantes, who, having migrated to
Britain (about 265 years before our era), obtained possession of territory
there, where they settled, and they and their descendants were perma-
nently established.’’} ‘
But, long previously to this expedition, D’Ocampo tells us, ‘‘ there
were Spanish Brigantes established in Bristol and Wales.” But, “of
these Brigantes,’’ he observes, ‘‘we neither know the time, nor the
cause, nor the means of their migration into Britain. Solely we know
it has been affirmed that by them, and also the Siloros above mentioned,
after having long been settled, and greatly augmented in Britain, they
_ dispatched numbers of their people into Yrlanda, by whom that island
was populated ; and that the tradition of this migration endures to this
day amongst them, and that they publicly confess to all who speak with
them on this subject that they are descended from Spaniards, as [ have
previously stated.” +
Estevan Garibay, in his extensive work, ‘‘Compendio Historial de
las Chronicos y Universal Historia de todos los Reynos de Espana.”
Barcelona, 1628, tom. 1., chap. 8, page 88, refers in a remarkable pas-
sage to Spanish migrations to Ireland :— |
‘‘This chapter treats,’ says Garibay, ‘‘ of Brigo, fourth king of
Spain, and how the Spanish peopled the island of Ireland, and were in
the habit of giving to their towns the name of Briga (as Cantabriga,
Mirabriga, &c.), and also furnishes examples from divers nations in proof
of this custom, and other notable circumstances, and treats of the death of
King Brigo.
‘‘ Brigo, the only Spanish sovereign of that name, it is recorded, suc-
ceeded his father, Idubeda, the year before Christ one thousand eight
hundred and five. This King Brigo was, by the male line, a grandson’s
grandson of father Noe. He is spoken of in the accounts given of him
as a very good prince, fond of founding and peopling towns, and con-
structing fortresses, the existence of which shows wars and factions had
already commenced amongst the Spaniards, inasmuch as fortresses are only
for those who are at strife. Some authors affirm that the King Brigo
sent an expedition to Ireland to people the island of Ireland, adjacent to
Scotland, primntwely called Hybernia, the natives of which country,
though in many places rude and uncivilized, and having wretched habi-
* Florian D’Ocampo, ‘‘ Cron. Gen. de Espana,” p. 54. t+ Ocampo, ib., p. 140.
t Florian D’Ocampo, ib., p. 141.
378
tations, have always, from father to son, so efficaciously preserved this
tradition in memory, that to the present day they esteem and pride
themselves on being Spanish in their origin and dependence. The same
is the opinion of Polydore Virgil, expressed in the 13th book of his ©
English history, in the description which, in the life of Henry, King of
England, the second of this name, he gives of the island of Ireland,
about which he writes that it took its first name of Hibernia from a
Spanish captain named Ibero, who, with a great number of people,
passed over to that country to form its first population ; or, according to
others, it took its name from the river Ebro, called Ibero, and from it
was called Hibernia. sigs 4
‘< Forty years,” says Garibay, ‘‘after the death of King Adzdes, the
Habidi of other writers, about 10380 years before our era, “according to
the computation of Florian and others who follow him, a great scourge
and affliction visited Spain, greater than any that had befallen it since
the deluge. For this calamity commenced with excessive, and till then
unexperienced, heat and drought, so that for the space of twenty-six
years there was no rain, and thus Spain was depopulated, as previously
by the deluge, by the violent gales, and extraordinary heats, so that the
earth was dried up, and the rivers, with the exception of the Ebro and
the Guadalquiver; and trees and plants perished, except some olives,
and pomegranates on the borders of the Guadalquiver. In this great
calamity it was not the poor alone who suffered ; and soon all who could
get away from the country fled; some went to Africa, others to France
and Italy, and to other parts, to Asia even, and many more to the re-
gions of Cantabria, Asturias, and Gallicia, which, lying northwards,
escaped better than other parts of Spain, and the same is said of several
places in the Pyrenees.’’f
It is right to state, however, that Garibay says—all men of letters,
and those conversant with the ancient records of Spain, do not consider
it a thing sure and certain that this great drought was so general, and
of such long duration, as has been represented ; for many of the best and
most ancient Spanish authors make no mention of it, neither do any
foreign historians, nor any Greek and Latin writers refer to it.
It must also be observed that Garibay’s special reference to Spanish
migration into Ireland is to the time of King Brigo, who began to reign,
it is said, 1805 years before our era.
Doctor Francisco de Pisa in his “‘ Descripcion y Historia de Toledo
y Discurso cerca la Antiquedad de Espana y de sus Principios’” (4to,
Toledo, 1605, page 4), thus refers to the Gran sequedad de Espana :—
i Some of our Castilian chronicles,’ says De Pisa, ‘‘ state that about
those times (of Siculo, Rey de Espana) there was a general and frightful
drought, which lasted for twenty-six years, which occasioned the depo-
pulation of the country, and its remaining uncultivated. The writers
* Garibay, tom. i., p. 83.
+ Garibay, ‘‘ Hist. Univer. de Espagna,” p. 102.
309
of those chronicles do not assign any date for this calamity, nor do they
agree in their relations of it.’’*
De Pisa remarks that it is singular no mention should be made of
it by any Greek or Latin writer, and doubts if the great drought was as |
extensive and of such long duration as it is said to have been. He
makes no mention of any migrations from Spain at this period; but at
the termination of the calamity, he says, vast numbers of people of se-
veral nations came into Spain—Celts, Rhodians, and Assyrians (Syrians
no doubt of Phoenicia ?).
In the ‘Annales del Reyno de Valencia,”’ be Fray Francisco
Diago, Ord. Predic., 4to, 1613, we are told :—‘“ The city of Saguntum
(the modern Murviedro) having reached the pinnacle of its greatness,
by means of the Rutuli Ardeatini, the calamity ofthe great drought fell
on Spain, of which all historians agree in saying it lasted for twenty-six
years ; and it appears the date of its occurrence must be assigned to 1500
years before our era; for to presume, as Florian D’Ocampo did, that it
occurred about 1302 before Christ, is a mistake.’’+
In one of the best of the Spanish chronicles, ‘‘ Chronica de los
_ Principes de Asturias y Cantabria,’’ por Fray Francisco Sota, a learned
Benedictine friar, 4to, Madrid, 1681, page 168, we are informed that
‘the great drought in Spain was not so general as was commonly
imagined. According to Don Servando, Bishop of Orense, in the pro-
vince of Gallicia, all along the sea coast there was no want of rain.
That statement is confirmed by the fact of King Abidis, in the time of
that calamity, having sought a refuge and place of safety in Cantabria,
a region included in that province. And, moreover, as Spain was at that
time the name given to that territory only which is now.called Anda-
lusia, it is probable that the great drought was confined to that terri-
tory. Beyond its limits, those inhabitants of the country who had fled
were the first to return to their native places, accompanied, too, by
some of the inhabitants of the countries they had sought an asylum in,
as we are likewise informed by the Bishop of Orense. And it must be
observed the flight ofthe Spaniards at that time was not to the most remote
regions of the earth, but to the adjacent countries, such as France,
Italy, Flanders, England, Ireland, and Africa, from which they could
return. in a short time, whenever it should please God to stay the exe-
eution of the Divine retribution. And when that time arrived, and the
fugitives returned, accompanied as they were in some instances by fo-
reigners of the countries they had sojourned in, we have no knowledge of
any Spanish province having had its name then changed, except in that
region named Iberia, which, on account of the Gauls who accompanied
the Spaniards on their return to their own land, had a new mixed name
given to it of Celtiberia, and this was an alteration only, and not an
entire change ofaname. Butin after times the Celtiberians were named
Aragoneses,’’ +
* De Pisa, ‘‘ Hist. de Toledo,” p. 3. + Diago, ‘ Annales de Valencia,” p. 41.
{£ Sota, “Chron. de las Prin. de Asturia y Cantab.,”’ p. 169.
380)
Sota observes, ‘‘ that some Spanish historians had made a great mis-
take in respect to the name of that most ancient portion of the Spanish
territory, Gallicia, which name they stated was an abbreviation of one
more ancient, of Gallo-Grecia. But they who made that mistake had —
not read Pausanias, and were ignorant of the fact that the name Gallo-
Grecia was the name first given to the colony founded in Asia Minor by
the Gauls who fied from Greece after Brennus had died, and the invad-
ing army of the Gauls was routed at Delphos. And at that period the
Spanish Gallicia was a very old settlement, and bore the same name then
that it does now, derived from the name of its founder, the son of that
Hercules so famed in Spain, the Prince Galate.*
Sota has treated very extensively of the ancient history of Cantabria,
and collected with great labour all references to that region and its peo-
ple that are to be found in the more common MSS. of Latin and Greek
historians, geographers, and early ecclesiastical writers. He repudiates
the fabulous Chaldean histories of John Annius de Viterbo, but adopts
the forged ecclesiastical annals of Father Higuera, ascribed to Flavius
Lucius Dexter.
The first illustrious stranger he brings from the Hast into Spain is
the most ancient Keyptian sovereign Osiris, alias Dionysius Bacchus,
antiquissimo Rey Osiris Dionysio Baccho. Osiris, he states, made only
a passing visit to Spain, when he was on a benevolent mission of civili-
zation, visiting all the countries of the world, teaching the inhabitants
the art of making bread, of cultivating the vine, and of producing in
general all things fit for the food of man.
On the arrival of Osiris in Spain, Sota informs his readers of a great
achievement of his, by other Spanish chroniclers ascribed to Hercules.
Osiris, we are told, found the country tyrannized over by the giant King
Jerio (the Gerione of other writers). He therefore slew the tyrant,
and departed from the Spanish shores to the opposite ones of Africa.}
The region visited by Osiris, and subsequently ruled over by his descen-
dants, was that part of Spain now called Andalusia.
Of the sons of Osiris who came into § Spain and colonized the country,
we are informed one was named Horus, and surnamed Hercules; the
other was Astur, also called Anubis and Mercury. There were
three heroes of celebrity for their valour named Hercules, the most
ancient the Hercules of Mount Ida, afterwards styled of Crete—this
was the brother of Osiris; the second Hercules was Horus, the son of
Osiris, called the Egyptian, and also the Lybian Hercules; the third
Hercules was the Greek hero, more properly designated Heraclius, to
whom the Greeks falsely attributed many of the exploits of the two
preceding celebrated personages. It was the second Hercules, Horus,
son of Osiris, who came into Spain as a conqueror and colonizer, died
in that country, and was buried in Cadix.}
* Sota, ‘‘ Chron. de y Cantab., (apa diize + Sota, ib., p. 62.
t Ib., p. 155.
381
“The great glory,” says Sota, “of our Spain is, that at the com-
mencement of its establishment and foundation by Tubal (the grandson
of Noah) and his family, the sciences so flourished, and with universal
fame, that princes came from all regions of the globe to be instructed
in, them.’’*
‘< Astur, son of Osiris,’”’ he adds, ‘‘ was the founder of the sovereignty
and colonizer of the region north of Spain, including Gallicia and Biscay.”’
Horus was the ruler over Arragon, Catalonia, and Valencia; and
after he had ‘‘ extinguished”’ the three brothers Jerones (Geriones), kings
of Spain, who had been spared by Osiris when he slew their father, the
giant King Jerone (Gerione), he died with great glory.
A Spanish ecclesiastical dignitary, and doctor of exalted station, Don
Gabriel Pasqual y Orbaneja, in a work entitled ‘‘ Almeria Illustrada en
su Antiquedad Origen y Grandeza y Vida de San Indalesio” (fol., Al-
meria, 1699), in his introduction states that his work is mainly based -
on the ancient Spanish ecclesiastical annals of Flavius Lucius Dexter.
In a previous paper I have shown that these spurious annals were
fabricated by Father Higuera, and were condemned eventually by the
authorities of the Roman Catholic Church.
Orbaneja sets out with the foundation of Almeria, the Puerto Magno
of the Romans, by Tubal, and his coming into that part of Spain now
called Andalusia, in the year of the world 1799, after the deluge 143
years.
Tubal was succeeded by Tago, son of Gomer, eldest son of Japhet.
Tago was succeeded by the Libyan Hercules, son of Osiris.
After Hercules fourteen kings reigned in Spain, to whom succeeded
Alceo.
Alceo was succeeded by Erithreo, and the latter by Melicola; and
then came Abidis, ‘‘in whose time occurred the great drought, which
lasted twenty-six years, depopulating the country almost entirely, and
causing its people to fly into foreign distant lands.’’+
“Tt is a constant tradition,’ says the author, ‘“‘ that when the
calamity ceased, many and diverse people came into Spain to people
it, and amongst the newcomers the principal were the Phceenicians.”’
_He then proceeds to notice another great calamity of continuous
earthquakes that involved a great part of the nation in ruin, and com-
pelled its inhabitants to fly to various regions, which calamity occurred,
as Florian de Ocampo mentions, 500 years before Christ.{
The Licenciado Geronimo Quintana, in his work, ‘‘ La Muy Antiqua
Villa de Madrid; Historia de su Antiquedad Nobleza y Grandeza’’
(fol., Mad., 1729), says—‘‘ The death of the King Abidis occurred in the
year 1709 before the Christian era. He was the last king of Spain, with
whom closed the long line of Spanish kings .... The King Abidis
then being dead, and having left no successor, great vicissitudes that
changed the face of the country occurred, the punishments of ambition
* Sota, p. 160. + Orbaneja, ‘‘ Almeria [lustrada,” p. 13. t Ib., p. 25.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3 E
382
and the crimes of rulers; and to these may be added others productive of —
an unusual calamity—a great drought, which lasted twenty-six years,
during which time no rain fell.” e
«The holy King Abidis,” as he is designated by Fra Geronimo in his —
work, ‘ Cadix Tllustrada Emporio de el Orbe” (fol., Amster., 1690,
p- 16), is said to have succeeded the King Gargaris, and to have occu-
pied the throne of Spain to the year 1122 before the Christian era, .
““It was after his death took place the great drought for the space of
twenty-six years, during which time reigned David in Jerusalem. No
rain having fallen in Spain during this time, all the rivers were dried
up, with the exception of the Ebro and Guadalquivir. The calamity
having ceased, the people who had fied returned, and came back accom-
panied by people of several countries, attracted by the rumours of pre-
cious metals having been found in the Pyrenean mountains, in which
_great conflagrations had occurred at that time, and left the ore ex-
posed in the burned soil.’’}
The ‘‘ Annales de El Reyno de Gallicia,” by Don Francisco
Huerta y Vega (4to, Santiago, 1733), contains the history of Gallicia
from the entrance of the Romans into Spain to the end of the domina-
tion of the Suevi, and commences at the period that the chronicle of
St. Isidore terminates. Strange to say, this author discards oz toto the
fabulous Berosus and Manetho of John Annius de Viterbo. His work is
the most valuable of all the Spanish chronicles.
‘“« We have here,” says Huerta y Vega, ‘‘to point out a grave error
of Hector Boetius, historian of the Scots, who states that a certain -
Gatelo, son of Cecrops, King of Athenas, having come into Spain, had
established himself at Braga, which he called Porto Gatelli, thus desig-
nating it as being the place of his arrival; from which name that pro-
vince and the rest of Lusitania in subsequent times was called Portugal.
Gatelo founded the city of Brigantia and Novio, which the same author,
Hector Boetius, further proceeds to inform us, is now named Compos-
cella a:
‘*On the subject of the colonization of Escocia (Ireland), various
fabulous relations have been put forth by Hector Boetius (lib. 1., “Hist.
Scot.’’), who asserts that a certain Gatelo, son of Cecrops, King of Athens,
had gone into Egypt, and from that country had passed into Spain, ac-
companied by his wife, Scota, daughter of Pharoah, King of Egypt.
“This writer, Hector Boetius, says, ‘that the people ofGallicia having
chosen Gatelo for their king, he governed with great rectitude; and that
the said Gatelo having two sons, Emeco and /bero, he sent them into Ire-
land, in which country Emeco remained, and Ibero returned to Spain to.
succeed his father, then recently deceased.’ He adds, moreover, ‘ that to
Ibero succeeded his son Metelo, who had two sons, one named Hermoneo
* Quintana, “‘ Hist. de l’Antiquedad de Madrid,” p. 5.
+ ‘‘Cadix Ilustrada,” par Fra Geronimo, p. 16.
{ Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 7.
383
(the Milesian Heremon?), who succeeded him in Spain, and the other
Simon Breco (Simon Breaec, King of Ireland, 483 years before Christ,
according to O’Flaherty ?), who, after the death of Emeco, passed over
into Ireland to succeed the latter; and with an army of his people he
colonized and governed Escozia, calling that country thus after the
daughter of Pharoah named Scoto;’ all which fable we have elsewhere
exposed.’’*
The same author observes it was the Brigantines of Gallicia who sent
colonies in ancient times into England. But the country referred to was
then named Britain; and the probability is that the migrations from Gal-
licia into Ireland, though not specified, were intended to be included in
this notice.
‘That in England (observes Huerta y Vega) Spaniards had esta-
blished colonies all writers agree, but from what province of Spain they
came there is a variety of opinions. Polydore Virgil enters largely into
this subject (lib. v., ‘‘ Hist. Angl.’”’). Hesays that in the time that Gur-
gundius reigned in England, who was the son of King Belinus, there
came into that island a certain Spanish captain, a native of Cantabria,
-a man very learned in all the sciences, who, being patronized by the
king, founded a university, and having given the king a daughter named
Chébrigia in marriage, in compliment to her, the name was given
to the university of Cantabrigia. And Polydore Virgil adds, that this
Cantabrian captain was called Bartholomeo. (The Partholanus of Irish
Annals ?) :
‘“There is no doubt that Spaniards peopled England and Ireland,
as we are assured by Tacitus (in ‘ Vit. Agric.,’ lib. 11., Annales), and
Seneca (in ‘ Lud Claud.’), and Ptolemy (lib. 11., cap. 2).
“But long previously to that period,’ the author observes else-
where, ‘‘ there was Spanish colonization in Ireland, we know, on the
authority of Dionysius Alexandrinus (De Hesper), who affirmed the
fact, and that author was anterior to the time of the loss of Spain and
the invasion of the Moors. ... .
“The time of the migration from Spain (following the great
drought) it is not easy to assign. We can only say it appears to
have been carried into execution by Gallicians. But this we can
assert, on the authority of Pomponius Mela, that the people called Yer-
nos inhabited the Cape Mungia (in Gallicia) and the adjacent coast, and
by those people the cape or promontory wasnamed Yerna. In the most
ancient times, moreover, it is certain that the island of Ireland was so
called, as by Orpheus (in ‘Argon’), and by Aristotle likewise, ‘ Lib. de
Mun.,’ cap.3; and, as Thomas Walsingham also asserts (in Flor.), and
as Claudian states (see ‘Paneg. Consul Honorii,’ lib. xxxiii.), in the ages
less ancient the Romans gave it this name. Ptolemy mentions a river
of Ireland by the name Yerno. From these circumstances, as it is evi-
dent that Ireland had been peopled by Spaniards, we presume that
* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 17.
J84
_ the colonizers of that island were the Yernos of Galicia, finding no other
people ofthe peninsula with corresponding names.”’*
The same author informs us that ‘‘ the people who inhabited the ter-
ritory in the vicinity of Cape Finisterre were the Celts and Nerios. The
principal towns of the Celts west of the cape were Cea and Coreubion. . .
In a parish church in a small town near Cape Fimisterre there was a
celebrated image of the Blessed Virgin, venerated alike by pilgrims from
all nations, who came to visit the shrine of the apostle St. James. The
Romans had erected there a temple which was dedicated to the sun.
The Nerios inhabited the country north of the cape as far as the town
Mungia. The Yernos occupied Mungia, and thence as far as the town
of Vimianzo. In Himilcon’s record of his navigation in those seas the
Yernos are mentioned, as they are likewise by Pomponius Mela and
Ptolemy. In that part of Gallicia the Brigantes, so well known to the
Romans were settled; and in this region was situated the port and city
of Corunna, to which the Romans gaye the name of Flavius Brigantius,
or Portus Brigantinus, and which has continued to our times to be a
much frequented port. The capital of the Brigantes was called by the
Romans Brigantius; its modern name is Betanzos.
‘In Corunna was situated the famous tower or fanal named the
Tower of Hercules, erroneously supposed to be of Pheenician origin, but
which was really constructed by Augustus at the termination of the
Gallic war, twenty years before Christ. The city is now a quarter of
a league distant from the tower, and near it was preserved, in the time
of Flavian D’ Ocampo, the stone of dedication, with an inscription on it
bearing the name of Augustus, of which he has given a transcription in
his work. ok
‘Some assert (says Huerta y Vega) that the Gauls who peopled
Gallicia were of the same race who, after the great dearth in Spain,
had flocked into that country and peopled its then deserted lands ;
which statement they confirm by the tradition that a portion of the in-
habitants of this province, those who were settled in the vicinity of
Cape Finisterre, were called Celticos by the old geographers.
‘Others are of opinion that those Gauls who peopled Gallicia were
the Galates, whom Hercules brought over with him from Greece when
he passed into Spain. ... .
- “Both opinions, however, are without foundation.” ..
The same author, entering largely into the origin of Gallicia and ety-
mology of its name, informs us :—
‘That this kingdom of Gallicia owed its first inhabitants to the
descendants of Japhet, son of Noah, and that to the same source the
rest of Spain owes its original inhabitants there is no doubt. But that
the whole account in the history of the Bishop of Orense, of the com-
ing of Hercules into Gallicia, of the existence of the Geriones, and of the
* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” Os thes + [b:, tome :,pp.dy9.
TD alee
OOo
son of Hercules, Galacte, giving his name to that territory isa fable, the
author is no less persuaded.’’*
The author then enters into extensive details to show that Gallicia
derives its name from a small town of great antiquity, situated at the
mouth of the Douero, named Calle, which afterwards gave its name to
the modern kingdom of Portugal, and of Gallicia being derived from this
ancient town of Calle. Pliny, Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Ptolomy, Livy,
Florus, Orosius, and others, he states, confirm this opinion. ‘‘ All these
testimonies,” says the author, “‘ prove the certain etymology of this name
Gallicia, in which, as we find in Hebrew the C changed into G, so it
is found in the Spanish tongue; and thus the ancient name of this terri-
tory Calicea was first pronounced, and then transmuted into Gallicia.{
‘< At the distance,”’ the same author observes, ‘‘ of one league from
the coast, in front of Bayonne, are two islands which now are called
the Islands of Bayona, but to which the Romans gave various names.
Ptolemy called them ‘the Islands of the Goddesses ;’ Pliny named them
‘Cicas.’ One bears the name of Lancia and the other Albiano. .. .
‘‘Of the river Yerno which Pomponius Mela speaks of, there is no-
thing now known... .
‘On the coast of Cantabria, and at no great distance from the town
of Caldas, which was called of old Aque Celene, on account of some ther-
mal springs there, and so named Caldas from Calidas, there are some
islands very celebrated in ancient times, and greatly considered by the
Romans on account of the tin which was found there in prodigious
quantity, and of so good a quality that it exceeded in goodness the pro-
duct of all other mines in the world. On which account the Romans
gave those islands the name of Cassiterides. The first, called Aroza,
the Romans named Aunios; the second island, called formerly Corticata,
is now known as Cortegata.’’t
This notice is deserving of attention, and in several other old Spanish
and Portuguese chronicles the same claim for Spain 1s set up for the Cas-
siterides.
Pliny, in reference to the Cassiterides, says :—
“‘Tn adverso Celtiberize complures sunt insulee, Cassiterides, dicté
Greecis, a fertilate plumbi et a regione Arrotrebarium promontorii deo-
rum sex, quas aliqui fortunatas appellere.’’—C. Plinii Nat. Hist., lib.iiz.,
cap. XXll., p. 63.
This reference is evidently to the Dioses Islands, in the Bay of Vigo,
from the mention of the promontory.
Solinus, on the same subject, says:—‘‘ Cassiterides Insule His-
paniz spectant adversus Celtiberie latus, plumbi fertiles,” &¢.§—So-
linus Pol., cap. xxiil., p. 45.
* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” lib. 1., cap. iii., p. 15.
+ Huerta y Veg ga, ‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 14. f Ib., pp. 4; 5.
§ There is a very curious notice of these islands in the work ‘* Hist. Litteraria de
Espana,” tomo iv. : Mad., 1672, 4to, p. 378.
386
| Padre Mariana, in his ‘‘ Historia Generale de Espana’’ (4to, Paris, —
1725, tom.1., p. 31), speaks of the great drought as having occurred cen-
turies after the period assigned to the reign of the fabulous King Habidi
(or Abidis). :
Mariana says:—“ For several ages nothing remarkable occurred in
Spain of which our historians make mention, except a long and extra-
ordinary drought, which lasted twenty-six years : it was such, according
to the account of our authors, that all the fountains and rivers were dried
up, with the exception of the Ebro and the Guadalquivir. The ground had
become so hard that it had opened in many places; deep gulfs alone were
to be seen, so much so, that no one could go forth to look for necessary
provisions. . ..
‘“ Men and animals alike perished, for this drought was followed by
a general famine and mortality. Spain became one vast desert and a
frightful solitude; princes and the richest people died, as well as the
multitude. There were only a few of the poorest who got away from
this public calamity; for, as they had no means, and that they could not
pick up sufficient food to support themselves any length of time, they did
not wait for this last extremity, but they dispersed themselves betimes
amongst the neighbouring provinces, and along the borders of the sea,
where they found sufficient food to maintain themselves. This drought
was followed by such furious storms, that the trees which still remained
were torn up by the roots. At length a great abundance succeeded these
unhappy times; there followed soft rains, abundance, and fertility, which
repaired the terrible evils that had been occasioned by the drought.
Other people, having joined themselves to the Spaniards who had retired
from the country, came with them to repeople Spain and to revive the
Spanish nation, whose name was nearly extinct. It is thus that our
writers speak of those years of sterility ; 1 leave my readers the liberty
of believing what they please.
“‘T will not dissimulate that many other authors of profound erudition
treat all this as a fable; ‘for,’ say they, ‘there will not be foundany author,
Greek or Latin, who makes the slightest mention ofa similar drought.’
Some even of our ancient historians do not speak on this point, although
they recount events not much less wonderful; moreover, nowhere are
there to be seen traces of the Spaniards going away, or of their re-
UES 88
‘For my own part, I do not think we ought to reject altogether so
ancient and often repeated a tradition, confirmed by the unanimous testi-
mony of almost all history. I conceive, nevertheless, that this event, such
as it is related by our authors, has little probability in it; but we must
not exact a rigorous accuracy about things that happened centuries so
far back; it is even much to find the historians record the principal
events, and they ought to be pardoned if they sometimes confound the
order of time, the places, and the persons—if they attribute to one party
what another may have done—if they augment, diminish, and embel-
lish what they have heard by tradition. The essential thing is, to pre-
serve the main point. History very much resembles those great rivers
387
which always retain their first name, though the waters which run from
it may be greatly augmented in their course, and very different from
that which they received from their source. Let us judge them by that
of the drought of which we have just spoken; without doubt it was
neither so long nor so great as our historians say.’
Then Mariana proceeds to inform us, that at the cessation of the
great drought, the Celts from Gaul and Lusitania poured into Spain.*
Colmenar, in the ‘“‘Annales D’Espagne et du Portugal’ (4to, Am-
ster., 1741), in reference to Spanish migrations and colonization, says:
‘<The opinion most likely to be true (of the many opinions expressed on
this subject of Spanish colonization) is that the Celtes, descended from
Japhet, eldest son of Noah, peopled the Gauls, the British Isles, and
Spain about 200 years after the Deluge.t . . .
‘« History informs us that, 200 years before Jesus Christ, the Bis-
cayans plied on the sea, in vessels made of the trunks of trees hollowed
and covered with leather, and with a fleet thus constructed they went |
to Hibernia, now called Ireland, and took possession of it.’’t
Gallicia in ancient times, as I have before observed, was included in
the territory of Spain. That part of ancient Spain, formerly as well as
at present, known as Estramadura, was of old called Lusitania, as we
are informed in the Portuguese work of Fray Bernardo de Brito, of the
Royal Monastery of Alcobaca, ‘‘Geographia Antiqua de Lusitania’
(Ato, Lisboa, 1689). This name was given to the country (one of the
three provinces into which the Romans divided it), the author tells us,
on the authority of Pliny, lib. i1., cap. xi., and M. Varro, in honour of
Luso, son of Bacchus, and one of his associates, who came with the
latter into this region on the western coast of Spain. And then, as
usual with all the annals of the time, Portuguese as well as Spanish,
the fictions of Annius of Viterbo and the fabulous Berosus are dragged
into early history. <‘‘ Florian D’Ocampo, following Berosus,” says Fray
Brito, ‘‘ attributes the name Lusitania to the King Lusa, who flourished
long previously to Bacchus. And within the ancient limits of this pro-
vince of Lusitanos in the time of Strabo, we are told by Brito, was the
eity of Braganza, and also the region which is now called Gallicia.’’§
And elsewhere it is asserted that from two ports on its shores, now
named Corunna and Vigo, Spanish intercourse with England and Ire-
land was chiefly carried on.
The arch literary impostor and forger of historical relations, Annius
of Viterbo, in his fictitious Berosus, makes Corunna the theatre of the
grandest of the exploits of the Pheenician Hercules against the fabulous
Geriones, the gigantic tyrants of Gallicia. In the immediate vicinity
of Corunna, we are told by Don Servando Obispo de Orense, on the
authority of the fictitious Berosus, Hercules offered battle to the
Geriones, and slaughtered them in that engagement. It was in memory
“ Mariana, ‘‘ Histoire General D’Espagne,” tom. i., pp. 51, 53, 54.
+ Colmenar, tom. ii., p. 55. ig Mos, jo, Bile
§ “‘ Brito Geogr. Lusitan,” p. 561.
388
of this achievement, says Don Servando, that Hercules constructed the
celebrated tower, and in the foundations deposited the head of the prin-
cipal tyrant Gerion, and therefore the tower was called the Tower of
Hercules, and founded the city of Corunna.
All this farrago of fiction and fable the worthy Bishop of Orense, in
his MS. history of Spain, has given a degree of currency to that its ori-
ginal concocter might not have been able to have effected for it.
“To whatever place our Brigantes went to colonize,” says Lopez
Madera, in his “‘ Excelencias de La Monarquia de Espafia’” (Madrid,
folio, 1625, p. 26), ‘‘ they retained and used this name, derived from
our King Brigo, as appears from the accounts of those who passed into
England, and the mode in which Juvenal makes mention of them (in
Satir. 14); and Polydore Virgil names those who passed into Ireland
and Scotland. And notwithstanding that in some places they had cor-
rupted and improperly used this name, taking it for the name of the
suburbs of the chief cities; but in the greatest part of Flanders, Ger-
many, and those northern countries, they retained this name in lis proper
and original signification.’’*
The Padre Mohedano, in the “‘ Historia Litteraria de Espana, desde
su Primeira Poblacion’ (8vo., Madrid, 1766), in reference to various
early migrations from Spain, observes :—‘‘ Some of those [berians who
fled from their own country in consequence of the incursions and ravages
of the Celts (Gauls) settled ultimately, there is reason to believe, in
Cantabria, which we know in ancient times had more extended limits
than in later times. Other circumstances may have led to the frequent.
passage of Gauls and Iberians across the Pyrenees. For example, the
great dearth and famine which Palestine suffered, and Egypt, in the
time of the patriarch Jacob, which, according to the expression of Serip-
ture (Genesis, xlvi1. 13), was universal over all the world. This might
explain the nature of the sufferings said to have been caused in Spain
(by the great drought), and which we are told compelled many of its
inhabitants to fly to other countries. Of another great drought Strabo
makes mention, and cites many authors in reference to it, although
of a much later date than that of Spain, having occurred, it is said, in
the reign of Artaxerxes, in which drought rivers and lakes, as well as
wells, were dried up. By these testimonies we do not intend to confirm
the general belief in the statements of our chronicles of a prodigious
drought, which some writers extend to a period of twenty-six years,
others to a shorter period; because we do not find authentic grounds in
the writings of ancient times to confirm these statements, which for
other reasons appear to us unlikely to be true. Neither can we approve
of the statement made by Ferreras on the authority of Kratosthenes, cited
by Strabo (lib.i.), and also by Pliny (lib. ii1., cap.i.), to the effect ‘the
great drought’ which prevailed in Spain was the cause of the passage
being opened to which the name has been given of the Straits of Gibral- .
* “Greg. Lopez Madera Excellen. de la Mon. de Espana,”’ p. 26.
389
tar, communicating between the Atlantic Ocean and the Mediterranean.
These relations are forged statements made ad libitum to amuse credu-
lous people.’’*
This mode of dealing with a national tradition of universal accept-
ance with all the old annalists of a country may appear to modern
Spanish writers infected with modern French philosophical opinions
very liberal and enlightened ; but literary men with any pretensions to
critical or scholarlike acquirements will judge differently of this sweep-
ing denial of all truth in a very old and widely-spread tradition, and
discriminate between the embellishments and exaggeration of ancient
writings and the facts they had erroneously intended to improve.
Of the great mischief done to Spanish history by the forgeries and
fabrications of Annius of Viterbo, Mohedano, in the ‘‘ Historia Litteraria
de Espana,”’ has given ajust account. He states that when Mariana wrote
his history, the fictions invented by that great impostor Annius had
been so long received as solemn truths promulgated by an eminent scholar
and exalted ecclesiastic, and had taken such firm hold of the public mind
throughout Spain, he (Mariana) looked upon these fables as established
by prescription, though no length of time or permanence of an imposi-
tion is a prescription against truth. So he allowed the story of Tubal’s
coming into Spain, founding a kingdom, and of a long line of kings
having descended from him, to pass current as indisputable facts. Of
the founding also of several cities, and peopling of several territories in
Spain by Tarsis, the same observations are made by Mohedano.
«We may acknowledge,”’ says this author, ‘‘that Spain, or at least
Andalusia, was called Tarsis in the Scriptures. It may be conceded
also that it was sometimes designated the country of Tarseyo, and that
it is thus not erroneously mentioned by Polybius. But it is not neces-
sary that Tarsis came to Spain to people that country because his name
was given toit. It would be sufficient for that purpose that his de-
scendants came there and established themselves. There is no sufficient
proof in history that countries or populations are called after their first
founders, kings, or inhabitants. The most that can be said in the
matter, without prejudice to sound criticism and verrsimilitude is, that
Tubal being established in Asiatic Iberia, and Tarsis in Cilicia, some
immediate descendants of both brought colonies into Spain. The de-
scendants of Tubal established themselves in that part of Spain to which
the name was given of Iberia, and from the name of nis father the
principal river of that region got the name of the Ebro. The descen-
dants of Tarsis entered Spain probably by Gallia Narbonensis, and, colo-
nizing from east to west, they extended and fixed themselves eventually
in the south-west of Spain, in Betica, giving to that province the name
of Tarsis, their progenitor, calling it Tarsis, or Tarseys, or Tarteso.
Thus it is true what is asserted on the authority of Eusebius, that the
Spaniards had their origin from Tarsis, without clashing with the opinion
* Mohedano’s ‘‘ Hist. Litt. de Espana,” tom. i., p. 424.
R. IL. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oO a)
390
_of those who believed that the Iberians are the descendants of Tubal.
This accordance, by no means an unlikely one to be true, appears to
conciliate the different views adopted on this subject, the several autho-
rities that seem at first sight in contradiction, and even the varieties
of etymologies that exist. Nevertheless we do not hesitate to affirm,
with the best critical writers who have treated of Spanish history, that
we wgnore not only the first inhabitants of Spain, but those even of all
Europe.’’*
Mohedano, further, inveighing against the fabulous chronology of the
fictitious Berosus, which assigns 142 years after the deluge for the
epoch of the first population of Spain, and also against Garibay and
D’Ocampo, who have adopted the same date evidently from the same
fabulous source, justly observes, that within a period of forty years
after the dispersion at Sennaar, the population of so remote a region as
that of Spain was an impossibility; and he cites a passage from Shuck-
worth in his “‘ History of the World, Profane and Sacred,” to show that
the human race could not have multiplied sufficiently in 130 years, the
time allowed according to his estimate for this great peopling of Asia
Minor, so as to admit of such extensive migrations from the Hast as we
are told took place.
* In the opinion of Shuckworth the most that can be admitted is
that, immediately after the dispersion, some of the scattered people had
proceeded to the distant regions of Kurope, settled there, and in course
of time were followed by colonies of their race from the Kast.
‘‘The period, then, of the arrival of the first peoplers of Spain,” ob-
serves Mohedano, ‘‘ cannot be antecedent to the birth of Phaleg, in whose
time, according to the Scriptures, the dispersion at Sennaar took place.
The deluge took place in the year of the world, 1656. The birth of
Phaleg was in the year 1757. The confusion of tongues, and disper-
sion at Sennaar, cannot be of a date very distant from that year, and in
all probability the date of those events was the year of the world 1770
(or 114 years after the deluge) ; before the Christian era 2230 years.”
In the same work, ‘‘ Historia Litteraria de Espana desde su primeira
Poblacion,” we find in the 1st book of the first volume this very candid
summary of its contents :—
‘We ignore the first inhabitants of Spain. The primitive people of
it were neither civilized nor enlightened. The several provinces of
Spain did not form one common state. The government of the principal
persons was a kind of monarchy of those small territories. We ignore
the laws, religion, and customs of the primitive inhabitants.
‘<The only historical documents we possess in relation to the ancient
Spanish people consist of scanty notices scattered over the works of
Greek and Latin authors. Ifthe sages of the French Academy of In-
scriptions and Belles Lettres complain of want of knowledge on the
same subjects, in relation to the ancient inhabitants of Gaul, how much
more reason have Spaniards to lament their utter ignorance on these
* Mohedano’s “ Hist. Litt. de Espana,” tom. 1., sec. 37.
d91
matters! And, however sapient and well acquainted with some kinds
of ancient learning their Druids may have been, we know they com-
mitted nothing to writing; and, in fact, that all their science was de-
pendent on their memory. It was otherwise in Spain. The Turduli
and Turdetani, who inhabited Andalusia, possessed books of an extra-
ordinary antiquity. In them were written in verse their ethics and
their laws, which were of an antiquity, as it was believed, of 6000
years. No doubt, that extreme antiquity was fabulous. But the tra-
dition preserved through ages in Andalusia, as to the antiquity of those
writings, justifies our inference that science was not a stranger to these
people.’’*
From all the preceding extracts from Spanish chronicles and his-
tories, and especially from the work of the Mohedanos last cited, it is
obvious that no ancient Spanish annals in MS., no written records of
the very early history of Spain, no compilation of such records analo-
gous to those Irish ones of the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters,” the
‘* Book of Lecan,’”’ &c., are extant in Spain; and from long-continued
research in Spanish and Portuguese literature, during a residence of
several years in those countries, I am fully competent to assert that no
ancient Spanish or Portuguese annals in MS., or compilation of them
similar to our Irish annals, are extant in Portugal.
There are ecclesiastical records, indeed, relating to the Spanish and
Portuguese churches—to councils, especially, of both countries—of an
ancient date, and of high interest in religious matters, reaching even to
a period antecedent to the Moorish domination in Spain, the origin of
which was A. D. 713, to the period of the domination of their prede-
cessors, the Visigoths, who entered Spain with their great army, A. D.
472. |
Ticknor states truly in his great work on Spanish literature that there
is not a single ancient historical record in the Spanish language in
existence previous to the eleventh century.
It is well to bear in mind that Annius de Viterbo says the great
migrations from Spain, consequent on the drought which prevailed for
twenty-six years in that country, took place long anterior to the date
assigned to that event by several other Spanish historians, who assert
the date of that event was about 1030 years before the Christian era, or
the year of the world 2974. In the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters,”’ the
coming of the Gadelians, or Milesians, from Spain into Ireland, is said
to have taken place in the year of the world 3500. But it must be remem-
bered that the chronology of the Septuagint is the one followed in the
‘“ Annals ;”’ and the equivalent of that date, according to the Hebrew
computation, would be the year of the world 2500, a period of 1504 years
before the Christian era.
O’Sullivan Beare, in his ‘‘ Compendium of Irish History,” assigns
to the same event the age of the world 2662, a period of 1342 years
before our era.
* “Hist. Litteraria de Espana,” tom. i., lib. 1., pp. 1, 2.
392
Keating, in his ‘‘ History of Ireland,” assigns to the same event
the year of the world 2704, on the authority of the ‘‘ Book of Inva-
sions,” and Cormac M‘Cullinan. ‘ Both assert it was about 1300 years
before Christ the sons of Milesius came into Ireland.’
Tt is in vain that we look in Spanish chronicles for such names,
or any obvious corruptions of them, as Milidh or Milesius, and his
sons, Donn Aireah, Heber, Fion, Amerghin, Ir, Colpa, Aranan, and
Heremon. Neither will we find any mention there of Gaodhal or Ga-
delius, Lughadius, Fennius Farsa, Partholanus, &c. On the contrary,
we find from a preceding extract from one of the Spanish chronicles
of best repute, that the accounts we have of all those personages of
Spanish origin, or connected with Spain, who figure in our Irish an-
nals as chiefs or rulers of Ireland who had passed over to Ireland from
Spain, are declared fabulous; and, I may add, the names of those per-
sonages are utterly ignored by all the Spanish historical writers.
Ceesar was the first commander of the Romans who ventured so far
along the northern coast of Spain asthe Cape Finisterre, then called the
Promontorio Celtico. In that part of Spain the Roman eagles had not
been yet seen when Cesar arrived there. -The first port at which he
landed was that from which he departed. Most of the several coloniz-
ing expeditions of which mention is made in the Spanish chronicles
were from the ports now called Vigo and Corunna. There Cesar found
admirable ports, such as Ptolemy has described, remarkable for capa-
city, security, and commodity, and for another quality not of little
value in Cesar’s estimate of such advantages—proximity to Britain.
“The natives of the adjacent territory (we are told by Garibay) had
formerly been an enterprising people, for they had dared to traverse the
ocean on whose shores their country was situated; they had carried
colonies into England and Ireland ; but at the period of Caesar’s visit to
the shores, they were so reduced in their resources that they only were
able to equip some small barks, on the frame of which skins were
stretched to keep out the waves and protect them from their violence.
Astonished at the sight of the various appliances to navigation of the
Roman galleys and their gigantic size, the natives speedily submitted to
Ceesar.”’
‘< It was chiefly Aon Gades (says Moore), according to Strabo, that
the Phcenicians fitted out their expeditions to the British Isles. But the
traditions of the Irish look to Gallicia as the quarter from whence these
colonies sailed; and vestiges of intercourse between that part of Spain
and Ireland may be traced far into past times. The traditionary history
of the latter country gives an account of an ancient pharos, or lighthouse,
erected in the neighbourhood of the port now called Corunna, for the use
of navigators in their passage between that coast and Ireland.” Mr.
Moore adds, in a note, a remarkable coincidence between this tradition
—__
* Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” transl. by Halliday, p. 283.
+ Garibay, tomoi., p. 57. |
393
and an account given in Ethicus of ‘a lofty pharos, or lighthouse,
standing formerly on the coast of Gallicia, and serving as a beacon in
the direction of Ireland.”
The Rey. C. O’Connor, the author of ‘‘ Columbanus’s Letters,” ob-
serves that, in the remote ages of Phcenician commerce, it was the
custom to consecrate all the important promontories in the course of
their navigation ‘‘ by the erection of pillars, or temples, and by religious
names of Celtic and primeval antiquity.
‘This is expressly,” Moore adds, ‘‘ stated by Strabo.”’ And he further
observes—*‘ The ‘Sacrum promontorium,’ or south-western highland of
Iberia Antiqua, was Cape St. Vincent. That of Ireland was Carnsore
point, as stated by Ptolemy.’’*
Carnsore is on the Wexford coast, opposite the Tuscar light.
The facilities for intercourse between Ireland and Gallicia are ob-
vious. ‘The distance from Cape Ortegal to Cape Clear, Moore says, is
above 450 leagues—that is to say, about 1350 miles. He might deduct
a third from that amount, and the remainder would still exceed by a
hundred miles the actual distance between the nearest points of Gallicia
and Ireland.
In conclusion, I have to observe that, although fabulous histories
have indeed tainted Spanish history, both general and ecclesiastical,
to a great extent, in the sixteenth and middle of the seventeenth
centuries, the latter has suffered least, because many ancient records of
Spanish Church history still exist in MS. But, although no such early
authentic records of general history exist, either in MS. or print, of an
emigration from Spain to Ireland, there is a regular and unbroken
transmission in Spanish general history, as we have seen, of a tradition
that has never varied, and seems to have been sent down from one
chronicler or historical annalist to another, with undeviating details.
But among the latter we look in vain for fixed or corresponding dates.
Still, Spanish history is not without considerable use and importance to
those who make a study of early Irish history.
In several other Spanish works, besides those I have quoted, notices
are to be found of migrations from Spain into Ireland. I refer, in par-
ticular, to the great work of Isidore Hispalensis, wherein he speaks cf
Ireland being peopled by Iberians from Spain, lib. 1., cap. xxxix.; lib.
Xix., c. xxiii.; lib. xiv., c. xxvi.; and to the ‘‘ Hispania Illustrata,” by
Andreas Schotta. And, finally, let me observe, that I had made extensive
collections of singular references to migrations from Spain into Ireland
from Portuguese chronicles—references that necessitated a great deal of
research—but they differ so little from those which we find in Spanish
chronicles, that it seemed to me unnecessary to trouble my readers with
them. ; !
May I venture to hope my labour has not been entirely thrown
away ?
—
* Moore’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” vol. i., cap. i.
394
Sir W. R. Hamitron, LL. D., read a paper (previously communicated
to the President )—
On A GENERAL CENTRE OF APPLIED FORCES.
Observatory, May 25, 1863.
Sir W. R. Hamilton wishes a note to be preserved in the ‘“‘ Proceed-
ings’ of the Royal Irish Academy, that on recently reconsidering an
application of Quaternions to the Statics of a Solid Body, some account
of which was laid before the Academy many years ago (see the “ Pro-
ceedings’’* for December, 1845), he has been led to perceive the theore-
tical (and to suspect the practical) existence of a certain Central Point
for every system of applied forces, not reducible to a couple, nor to zero :
which generally new pownt, for the case of parallel forces, coincides with
their well-known centre.
An applied force AB, acting at a point A, being said to have a qua-
ternion moment, equal to the quaternion product OA . AB, with respect
to any assumed point O, the swm of all such moments, or the quaternion,
Q=2(0A4A.AB)= 04 .AB+ OA’. A’B’ + &e., is called the total
quaternion moment of the applied system with respect to the same point
"This total moment Q varies generally with the pont to which it is
referred ; and there is one 2 wout C, or one postion of O, for which the
ponder
TQ = a minimun,
is satisfied, with the exceptions (of couple and equilibrium) above alluded
to.
It is this point C, which Sir W. R. H. proposes to call generally the
Centre of a System of Applied Forces.
In the most general case of such a system, he finds it to be situated
on the Central Axis, the minimum TQ representing then what was called
by Poinsot the Lnergy of the Central Couple.
For the less general case of an unique resultant force, the quaternion
Q reduces itself to zero at the new Central Point C, which is now situ-
ated on the resultant, and determines its line of application.
Sir W. R. Hamilton read a communication ‘‘ On the Locus of the
Osculating Circle to a Curve in Space.”
The President exhibited a copy of Letters Patent granted by Queen
Elizabeth, in the 37th year of her reign, to the Provost and Fellows of
the newly founded University of Dublin, committing to them the custody
of the temporalities of the See of Tuam, then seised to the Crown, by
reason of the death of Archbishop William Lally, or Mulally, and to be
accounted for into the Exchequer according to the true annual value.
John Anster, LL. D., on the part of Lieut.-Colonel French, presented
to the Academy a large collection of Kast Indian musical instruments.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor.
* See ‘‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. iii., Appendix, pp. lvii., lviii.
399
SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.—Monpay, Juxy 6, 1863.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Reap the following extracts from the ‘‘ Report upon the Royal Dublin
Society, the Museum of Irish Industry, and the System of Scientific
Instruction in Ireland” (pp. 33, 84), which apply to the Royal Irish
Academy :—
‘‘Orupr GRANTS In AID OF SCIENCE AND ArT IN DUBLIN.
‘‘The other Institutions at Dublin which receive grants in aid of
Science and Art, are—
‘‘The Royal Irish Academy, which combines the objects of the
- London Royal and Antiquarian Societies, and has acquired a high repu-
tation for the learning and activity of its researches. The last annual
vote was £000.
“The Royal Hibernian Academy, which was formed on the model
of the Royal Academy of London, and receives an annual grant of £300.
It was inquired into by Mr. Macleod, in 1858, on behalf of the Depart-
ment of Science and Art, and the annual grant was then appropriated
entirely to the educational purposes of the institution.
“The National Gallery for Paintings and Sculpture. This has been
recently erected under the authority of two Acts of Parliament, passed
in the years 1854 and 1855, and the arrangements for completing its
fitments and acquiring its contents are in active progress. An elaborate
constitution, partly official and partly popular, has been given to it by
the same Acts of Parliament.
““The Zoological Scciety, which receives an annual grant of £500,
and raises a larger sum from private subscriptions, and from the receipts
at the door. _ This well-managed Society contributes in a high degree to
the instruction and amusement of the public.
‘‘The annual grant to the Zoological Society is voted in the esti-
mate of the Royal Dublin Society ; but, besides acting as the channel
for its payment, that Society does not exercise any interference with
respect to it. Some advantage would be gained if all the Parliamentary
srants in aid of Science and Art at Dublin were, in like manner, in-
cluded in the estimate of the Royal Dublin Society, and were paid
through its medium, inasmuch as they would then be annually brought
under consideration in one point of view, and the Council of the Royal
Dublin Society would have an opportunity of making any representa-
tion which the circumstances of the time might render proper in refe-
rence to them.
‘“‘ Beyond this, we cannot advise that the Royal Dublin Society
should be vested with any control over the proceedings of the other
Societies. Freedom of action is indispensable for the success of insti-
tutions which depend upon voluntary unpaid agency ; and, even when
396
there is some general connexion between the objects of such institu-
tions, greater aggregate results, and even a greater disposition to co-
operate, may be expected from a suitable division of labour and respon-
sibility than from any consolidation that could be effected.
‘‘The long established and comprehensive character of the Royal
Dublin Society has already made it, to some extent, a point of union
for the other local institutions for the cultivation of science and art;
and when its constitution shall have been strengthened, and its means of
instruction enlarged in the manner we have recommended, this tendency
to approximate is likely to be increased. Real public benefit would
ensue from voluntary affiliation of this kind, even if it did not go be-
yond a general recognition of the precedence due to the Royal Dublin
Society, and an occasional comparison of what is in progress in each in-
stitution, in order to secure harmonious action, and as much reciprocal
aid as the nature of the case admits.”
The following Resolutions were unanimously adopted :—
I. That the Royal Irish Academy regards with surprise and alarm
the suggestion contained in the Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry
respecting Scientific Instruction in Ireland, that the Academy should be
placed under the superintendence, and to some extent under the control,
of the Council of the Royal Dublin Society.
II., That the Commissioners appointed by the Treasury to inquire
into a number of Scientific Institutions, including this Academy, have
made the above recommendation without examining any of its Officers,
or even notifying their intention of taking evidence affecting its inte-
rests.
III. That such an arrangement would be incompatible with the
dignity of an Academy incorporated as this is by Royal Charter, and
would tend to lower it in the estimation of the public ;—would be de-
structive of the independence and freedom of action of the gentlemen by
whose unpaid agency the work of the Academy is, in a great measure,
performed ;—and would inevitably lead to misunderstanding and colli-
sion between bodies which have always occupied, and ought still to
occupy, distinct, though equally important, spheres of action. In fact,
the objections to such an arrangement felt by the Members of the Royal
Irish Academy are such as would be felt by the Members of the Royal
Society of London to a proposal to submit them, in any degree, to the -
control of the Society of Arts.
IV. That the Academy entirely dissents from the opinion expressed
in the Report of the Commissioners, to the effect that real public benefit
would ensue from affiliation of this Academy to any other Society.
V. That the only other reason assigned by the Commissioners for an
innovation which would thus compromise the honour and interests of an
important National Institution is an alleged official convenience of the
most inconsiderable kind.
397
VI. That the Academy, for the foregoing reasons, protests against
the proposed change.
VII. That copies of the foregoing Resolutions be forwarded to his
Excellency the Lord Lieutenant; to the Lords of the Treasury ; to the
Committee of Council for Education; to the Secretary of the Department
of Science and Art ; and to all the Irish Members of both Houses of
Parliament.
Ir was atso Resotvep,—That full authority be delegated to the
Council to take such steps as they may consider expedient to protect
the interests and independence of the Academy.
The Academy then adjourned.
MONDAY, NOVEMBER 9, 1868.
The Very Rey. Cuarres Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Tne President handed in the following letters, and explained,—that on
the very same day on which the Academy met, and passed the resolu-
tions just read by the Secretary (see ‘‘ Proceedings,” p. 396), the letter
addressed to him from the Chief Secretary’s office was forwarded to
him ; but he did not receive it until he went home after the meeting.
In it was enclosed the letter from the Lords of the Treasury, explaining
that the idea of affiliating the Academy to the Royal Dublin Society had
been given up. Having received that assurance, the President at once
suspended all further proceedings. ‘‘ It was,’’ he said, ‘‘a result ex-
tremely gratifying to the Academy, as we all felt that without the inde-
pendence which we asked in the resolutions, it would be impossible for
us to maintain that dignity which we have always maintained in the
face of the country and of the scientific world” :—
‘“‘ Dublin Castle, 6th July, 1863.
‘“‘ Sizr,—Referring to your letter of the 27th ultimo, relative to the
proposed amalgamation of the Royal Irish Academy with the Royal
Dublin Society, I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to state, that it
affords His Excellency much pleasure to transmit to you, for the infor-
mation of the Members of the Academy, a copy of a letter received from
the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury, from which it will be seen that
it is not now intended to carry into effect that portion of the Report of
the Commissioners which adverts to the connexion of the Royal Irish
Academy with the Royal Dublin Society.
‘‘T am sir, your obedient servant,
“‘THomaAs Larcom.
“‘ To the President of the Royal Irish Academy.”
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3G
398
“« Treasury. Chambers, 4th of July, 1863.
‘“¢ Srr,—With reference to your letters of 29th and 30th ult., on
the subject of the future position of the Irish Industrial Museum and
the Royal Irish Academy in regard to the Royal Dublin Society, I am
coramanded by the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury to
request that you will state to His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, that
they confined themselves in their communications to His Excellency,
and to the Lords of the Committee on Education, to that part of the
Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry into the Scientific Institutions
in Dublin which has reference to the Royal Dublin Society and the Mu-
seum of Irish Industry.
‘‘ My Lords took the same view of the last clause in the Report un-
der the head of ‘other grants, &c.’ (page 33), which His Excellency
expresses, namely, that it contains matter rather adverted to than de-
liberately advised, and accordingly my Lords did not deal with that
clause as containing the recommendations of the Commission.
‘Their Lordships desire me to add that they fully concur with His
Excellency in the expediency of continuing to the Royal Irish Academy
that independent position and action as a scientific Society, which it has
enjoyed for eighty years under Royal Charter, with advantage to the
public, and credit to itself; and my Lords have no intention of taking
any measures which would interfere with that position. |
“‘Their Lordships request that His Excellency will cause a commu-
nication to this effect to be made to the President of the Academy.
“Tam, &., &c. &e.,
(Signed) ‘Gro. A. Hamirron.
“ To Sir Thomas Larcom, K. C. B.”
Mr. Samuet Frrevson, Q. C., communicated the following—
Account oF Inscrinep StonES IN THE SEPULCHRAL MoNnuUMENT, CALLED
Mane Netup, at Locwakiaker, IN THE DEPARTMENT OF MorpiHAn,
Brittany.
On the peninsula of Locmariaker are several sepulchral tumuli contain-
ing stone chambers, and a large number of stone chambers from which
the tumuli have been removed, all of great dimensions, and, with their
associated pillar stones, well known as ranking among the most remark-
able megalithic monuments in existence. The most northern of these
is the tumulus called, in Breton, Mane Nelud, or, as usually (though
it would appear erroneously) rendered in French, montagne-cendre.
Ludu, 10 Breton, signifies cinder; but nelud is not the form which ludu
would assume in composition. The mound is composed of earth and
field stones, and is in form a long oval, whose major axis lies nearly
east and west. It has been stripped, at its western end, down to the
covering stones of a chamber approached by a passage opening towards
the south. This chamber has lain open for a long period of time. A flight
of steps has been formed to facilitate the descent into the interior,
399
where a poor’s box invites the contributions of visitors. Light is ad-
mitted through the open end of the passage, and by an aperture under
the covering stone of the chamber, at the west side, sufficient to give a
tolerably distinct view of the interior. The interference of the lights,
however, renders it very difficult to detect the shallow depressions in the
undressed granite surfaces; which may account for the fact that, in a
monument so much frequented, the existence of inscriptions should not
have been previously observed.
On visiting the Mane Nelud, on the 29th of August, 1863, the writer
observed inscribed characters on some of the stones which form the
parietal inclosure of the chamber and passage. Further examination,
on several subsequent days, with the advantage of the light of the early
morning and late afternoon, resulted in the discovery of five inscribed
stones, of which the most remarkable is (1) the terminal supporting
stone of the passage, on the right hand, at the entrance to the chamber.
On the opposite side of the passage, the fourth stone from tne end (2)
and terminal stone at that side of the entrance to the chamber (3), are
also inscribed, but not so largely; and the writer did not copy the lines
on the latter, regarding them as ornamentation merely. Within the
chamber, the stones adjoining the headstone, on the west (4) and east
(5), respectively, bear groups of characters. The subjoined ground plan
of the monument exhibits the position of the stones in question in the
order above enumerated.
Fig. 1.
5 gp CD
LP \ Fy
2
cca)
@Q ANY
4
The writer exhibited drawings, traced from the stones, and verified
by rubbings; but, owing to the roughness of the natural surface of the
granite in which the lines are incised, an uncertainty exists as yeeards
some portions of the characters which are indicated in the drawings by
a, lighter shading. Nothing, however, has been transcribed, except
such depressions of the surface as appeared to the eye and touch to be
incised or picked out by an instrument.
See reduced cuts of drawings on following pages. They are reduced
on a scale of about one inch to the foot.
400
i
i
i
i
ees
Stone No. 1.
Se, pera nee,
a OD ob
401
Stone No. 2.
Ye
Stone No.
ATT
fl
= ety
ny
BAIULINI
The lines inscribed on stone No. 3 appeared to be repetitions, and
lateral combinations of the U-like character appearing in each of the
above groups.
A402
Stone No. 5.
Besides these, there are on the headstone and floor‘of the chamber cer-
tain sculptures which have been previously known to exist. That on the
headstone is a rude incised representation of some object which appeared
to the writer to bear more resemblance to a plumed hatchet-head
than to any other definite object. The plumed hatchet has been ob-
served by the writer elsewhere on a monument of similar character ;
but for which circumstance he would be at a loss to assign any definite
intention to this combination of rude, but boldly incised lines.
On the large flagstone, which forms the floor of the chamber, there
appears, in strong relief, an elongated flat object, 75 feet long by about
5 inches broad, extending across the breadth of the chamber, of a
somewhat serpentine outline, having at either end mamelon-like pro-
tuberances. It appeared to the writer to bear some resemblance to
an unstrung bow, or possibly to a yoke for draught. Its outline, how-
ever, is much abraded, and the imperfectness of its resemblance to
whatever object it may have been intended to represent is perhaps due to
AQ3
the artist’s having taken advantage of a natural prominence of the stone
as a step towards his design.
nanan NN Ne Rg
ihe tea | a ye
nite Lana ul ue
ae ne } mn
i i\ \)} ih YC } \ KM DAN MW ,
lige nN ee Wi ne oe "
ine gual ill UA ee uit ail fl
i va LNT i Tani Wh Ml | |
me ila ih Mt un veh Hy
AA
The natural fracture of the eae has ce to some eas been
worked into the plume-like design; and in this respect these particular
sculptures, which are certainly parcel of the original work, ditfer from
the incised characters on the stones, 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5. In these latter
the rough portions of the surface have been avoided, and all the characters
appear to have been designed irrespectively of any accidental configu-
ration.
The absence of that barbaric species of ornamentation found on the
stones of the often described neighbouring monument of Gayrinis, and
the adoption of representations of definite objects, would lead to the
inference that the Mane Nelud is of later date; while the comparative
rudeness of the work would place it prior, in point of antiquity, to some
of the adjoinmg monuments of the Locmariaker group. The best
sculptured and most elegant of these is that popularly called the
Merchants Table, on the under surface of which, forming the ceiling
of the chamber, is the well-known sculptured representation of a stone
hatchet. It has not, however, been hitherto known that in connexion
with the hatchet there appears a plume-like ornament, and that on the
same stone there exists the sculptured representation of what appeared
to the writer to be a plough.
This would leave the Mane Nelud, at all events, anterior to a time
when, although the art of agriculture may have been introduced, the
stone hatchet continued to be the principal weapon of a person of dis-
tinction; so that, if the characters inscribed on the stones of the Mane
Nelud be coeval with the monument, they will necessarily carry us back
to a very remote epoch in the history of man.
The writer examined the inscribed stones carefully to see whether
the characters were anywhere overlapped by other parts of the work,
or whether there existed any other indications of the sculptures having
been executed before the stones were built in, such as may be observed in
the analogous structures of New Grange, in this country, and of Gavrinis;
but found nothing conclusive on this pomt. The occurrence, how-
ever, on one of the inscribed groups (No. 5) of the triangular object,
conventionally called a celt, which figures prominently in the cotempo-
raneous decorations of Gavrinis, strongly aids the presumption that the
inscriptions are coeval with the rest of the work.
_ The writer does not enter on any consideration of the meaning or
phonetic significance of the characters, desiring to submit the facts
and objects, as they appeared, to the judgment of the Academy, and of
those scholars to whose notice they will be brought by publication in
the ‘* Proceedings.”
Hii
wiht Nh
404
It appears to the writer that a sepulchral chamber probably exists
~ under the eastern end of the tumulus, which remains undisturbed. Ex-
cayations are now being made at the great mount at Carnac, in the
same neighbourhood, with distinguished success, and with a judicious
regard to the preservation of the monument, under the direction of M.
Galles, the Military Sub-Intendant of the department. A rich collec-
tion of hatchets and ornamental objects, in jade, jasper, and other rare
kinds of stone, has been disinterred; but as yet nothing resembling an
inscription, save some disk-shqped markings on the roof of the chamber
containing the deposit, has been discovered. The writer expressed an
earnest desire that the attention of the Commission of Ancient Monu-
ments of France should be turned to the exploration of the eastern end
of the Mane Nelud, where whatever exists may be relied on as hitherto
undisturbed, and where there is so strong a probability of the existence
of inscribed characters.
The writer desired it to be understood that the word ‘‘ character’ in
this communication is used in its most general sense, and not as necessa-
rily importing either ideagraphic or alphabetic signs.
Since preparing this statement, the writer has had a communication
from M. Galles, announcing that the excavation at the eastern end of Jane
Nelud had been commenced. M. Galles, on a careful scrutiny of the
chamber and passage by lamp light, has verified the writer’s drawings,
with the addition of the portions shown in dotted lines; and has also
discovered another inscribed stone in the passage, being the third on
the right hand, entering.
Additional Stone, discovered by M. Galles.
/
ag aT
eS
a
6 SSS
22S =
Nr ea
Te
me
eres,
405
He has also favoured the writer with a drawing of the stone No. 3
to which particular attention had been requested, with a view to ascer-
tain whether any transverse markings could be detected on the wavy
lines constituting what the writer supposed to be ornamentation, but
which appears, from M. Galles’ drawing, to be substantially of the same
character with the other inscribed objects.
Stone No. 3.
\\\
ny ni
MOMMA,
if
ZAIN,
ENINUIIUNI DALLA
NE EE ee Pa
F. J. Foor, Esq., read the following paper :—
Notss on A STORM WHICH OCCURRED ON THURSDAY, OcToBER 29, 18638,
AT BaLLINASLOE, ABOUT 150 FEET ABOVE THE SHA.
Tuespay, 27th, was dry, bright, and calm. Wednesday forenoon, bright,
,
rather ela) with a fresh breeze from W. Aneroid barometer read at
9, a. u., 28°88. Fresh breeze all day; cumulous clouds, and partial
showers. ‘Towards evening the breeze died away; western horizon ob-
scured by cumuliat sunset. The moon, which rose about half-past 5, p.m.,
appeared of great size, and very red, ting’ ing the clouds which hung over it.
Indeed, any one not knowing ‘the bearings s, and brought suddenly to the
spot, might have imagined it to be the setting sun, At 8, P. M., the sky
was pretty free from clouds, and there was a faint halo about the moon,
but at 11 it was quite clear; sky cloudy towards the west; calm. Baro-
meter 28°64.
Thursday, 29.—About 1, a. m., the wind, from W. or W. by N.,
R.I. A. PROC. 3H
VOL. VITT.
406
freshened, and rapidly increased in force to a full gale, accompanied by
heavy showers. At10, a.m., the barometer read 27-76 (thus showing ~
a fall of about 9, of an inch during the night). From 10 to 11 it remained
steady at 27-76. The storm appeared now to be at its height, the wind
blowing furiously from W., accompanied by heavy showers. Windows
were broken, roofs of houses stripped of their slates, and trees blown
down. From 11 the barometer began to rise, and the storm showed
symptoms of abating, coming on in heavy squalls with showers, instead
of a constant steady gale, and the sky brightening after each shower.
At 12 (noon) the barometer read 27:92; wind W. by N. Heavy cu-
muli, with patches of blue in the sky. At 1, P. u., barometer read
27°98; wind W., or W. by N.; heavy squalls. 2, Pp. m., barometer
read 28:04; wind W., or W. by N.; heavy squalls. 3, P. M., baro-
meter read 28°10; wind rather more of a gale, with heavy squalls;
showers less frequent; sky clear, with cumuli to W. and N. Wind
due W. At4,p.m., barometer 28-14. The weather cleared up, the
wind still blowing freshly from the west. At6,p.m., barometer 28°22;
dry; fresh breeze, with squalls. 7, Pp. m., barometer 28°26; wind con-
siderably abated, but with occasional heavy squalls, W. to N.; the sky
bright and clear. 8, p. u., barometer, 28:28; night dry, sky clear, with
afew cumuli. From this time the wind decreased rapidly, dying away
in squalls; and at 9, Pp. u., it was almost quite calm, the barometer
standing at 28°32. At 11:30, p.m, barometer 28°34.
During this storm it was very cold, the temperature ranging from
44° to 46° Fahr.
Friday, 30th.—Cold, occasional light squalls, and heavy showers of
rain and hail. 9, a. m., barometer 28°20; 11, a. m., 28°20. Thermo-
meter, in a room of tolerably even temperature (no fire, &c.), 45° Fahr.
The directions of the wind are meridional, not magnetic.
W. R. Wixpe, V. P., exhibited a large collection of ancient Irish
gold ornaments, which had been procured for the Museum under the
Treasure Trove regulations during the past year. One of the most re-
markable specimens was the hollow globular gold bead, 34 inches in
diameter, composed of two hemispheres soldered together, and weighing
20z. 7 dwts. 10 grs., which formed a portion of the great gold neck-
lace found near Carrick-on-Shannon in 1829, and which has been
described in the ‘‘ Dublin Penny Journal,’’ and also in the Museum
“Catalogue,” Part III., page 35. See No. 86a. It forms the seventh in
the Academy’s Collection of the eleven balls originally found in that
locality, and was for many years in the possession of the late Sir Francis
Hopkins, Bart., in the county of Westmeath.
Two large golden fibule, with cup-shaped extremities; the one weigh-
ing 6 ozs. 15 dwts. ., and measuring 53 inches long; the other 5 ozs.
18 grs., and 64 inches in length. The former massive- specimen is in
remarkably fine preservation, and was for many years in the possession
of the late Mr. Law, of Sackville-street, from whose successors, the Messrs.
Johnson, it was procured. The latter was obtained through Messrs.
407
Neill, jewellers, of Belfast, who say they purchased it from a dealer. ‘lhe
history of both is unknown. They make the ninth and tenth specimens
of this description of ornament now in the Academy’s Collection, and
which have been described in the ‘‘ Catalogue” at p. 57, as a Mamillary
Fibula.
A small but very perfect fibula, with flat, circular discs, and a highly
decorated bow, similar to that from which Figure 598, No. 130, at p. 65
of the ‘‘ Catalogue” was drawn; it weighs 1 oz. 7 dwts., and was pro-
cured from Mr. Donegan. A similar article without discs.
Four specimens of so-called ‘‘ Ring money,” and two counterfeits of
same. Several gold fillets, averaging ths of an inch wide. Four golden
armille, three of which have cupped extremities, and were, with the
curious gold ornament described at page 96 of the recently published
“‘Catalogue of Gold Articles,’ found in the plain beneath the Rock of
Cashel.
A string of nine tubular gold beads. <A gold lunula, similar to those
in Case A in the Academy’s Collection, specified in the ‘‘ Catalogue,”’
from page 10 to 19 of Part III., and purchased from Mr. Donegan ; their
history is unknown. The two articles of most interest, however, are the
Gorey and county of Down torcs, which have been procured for the Aca-
demy within the few last weeks, of which the following cuts are good
illustrations :— i
No. 1.
The history of the Gorey Tore, No.1, is as follows:—In sinking a quarry
for railway purposes in that parish, an old clay ditch was cut through; a
short time subsequently some children, playing about the mouth of the
quarry, observed something bright in the face of the ditch, and drew out,
in a very perfect state, a fine tore of remarkably yellow gold, and which
must then have measured 28 inches in circumference, and probably
weighed 14 ozs. It consisted of a solid quadrangular bar of gold,
twisted funicularly, somewhat like No. 190, in the Academy’s Collection;
but was of its kind unique. The hooked extremities were rounded, and
the diameter of the article, when perfect, was 74 inches; so that it was
408
evidently a mucn, or neck tore, of very elegant proportions. The poor
man to whom the children brought home this valuable relic of antiquity
brought it to a person in Gorey, who pronounced upon the nature of
the metal, and, it is said, advised the owner to cut it up, in order to.
conceal it from his landlord or the Crown, and also for the greater facility
of disposing of it. It was accordingly chopped into nine fragments, eight
of which averaged about three inches long, and the ninth was a small
fragment cut off the end of one of the circular hooks, weighing not more
than a few pennyweights, and which there is reason to believe is still in
existence. The fragments of the torc were then brought up to Dublin,
and sold to Mr. Donegan, who committed one of them to the smelting-
pot. When he was waited upon by a member of the Committee of An-
tiquities, he at once, and on the most liberal terms, resigned it to the
Academy. Since then I have had it repaired, with great success, by
Mr. E. Johnson. Its present weight is 12 ozs. 10 dwts. Had the pea-
sant who found this article been acquainted with the Treasure Trove re-
gulations, and brought it in an unmutilated state to the police or to the
Academy, he would have received its full value, both intrinsically and
according to its state of preservation as an article of antiquarian in-
terest.
It is to be hoped that this notice of the Gorey tore may be widely
circulated, in order to prevent the further destruction of valuable articles
when found, and in the expectation of inducing the finders of such to
bring them under the notice of the Government, or directly to the Aca-
demy, where they may rest assured that they will be fairly and liberally
dealt with, and moreover be secured from any proceedings which might
be instituted against them.
The second article of this class, No. 2, now before the Academy, is the
Belfast Torc—said to have been ‘‘ found in digging an old ditch in the
Co. Down’’—which was purchased from Messrs. Neill, of Belfast. It is
by far the most curious article of its class which has yet been discovered
in this country, and substantiates in a most remarkable manner the fact
that gold was manufactured in Ireland; forit is still in an unfinished
state, and was probably in process of working when lost. I is a three-
leaved gold torc, believed to have been found perfect, but which when
brought to the Belfast jeweller consisted of two fragments, and was still
further broken up in his establishment; so that when it came under my
care it was in a very shattered condition. Under the skilful manage-
ment of Mr. Johnson, it now forms a perfect whole, 32 inches in circum-
ference, and about ?ths of an inch wide, and weighs 5 ozs. 12 dwt. 6 ers.
The terminal hooks are circular, as there 1s reason to believe the whole
bar was originally. It was then cut longitudinally, and hammered out
into three fiat bands or ribbons, each about 2ths of an inch wide, but
retaining their.integrity in the centre, as was demonstrated by a careful
examination of the sections of the fragments into which it was broken,
and which did not exhibit at the junction of these bands the slightest
trace of solder or other mode of artificial joining. It was then slightly
twisted, and might, in the opinion of our jewellers, be given the same
409
twist as that of the Tara tores by filling the triangular spaces between
the fillets with lead or some other ductile metal.
When the Tara tores were first described to the Academy, it was
believed, both by antiquaries and jewellers, that the leaves or ribbons
of which they were composed were soldered together at the inner edges,
and then twisted; but, after the most careful examination of this Tore,
it is quite apparent that the process of torc-making was as I have de-.
scribed it.
Although no question has ever been raised with respect to the pro-
priety of restoring with their fragments, fossils, and also ancient statuary,
fictile ware, or other objects of antique art; and although some might
object to the restoration of articles in metal work when found in frag-
ments, bent, or otherwise altered from their original condition—common
sense, taste, the interests of antiquarian and ethnological science, as well
as the example of all public collections, and the necessity for preservation
of the articles themselves, point out the advisability of restoring, when
possible, articles recently cut up with a cold chisel on a smith’s anvil, or
crushed into pieces in a jeweller’s workshop.
The Secretary read a letter from Dr. R. Keller, of Zurich, returning
thanks for his election as an Honorary Member of the Academy.
The following donations were presented to the Academy :—
A portrait of Carolan, the harper; presented, through the Rey. Dr.
Todd, by the Rev. Charles Tisdall, D. D.
Duplicate photographs of the Sheshkill, and of three Irish croziers ;
presented by the Commissioners of the Science and Art Department of
the Committee of Council on Education.
A copy of the ‘‘Rhind Papyri,” edited by Samuel Birch, LL. D.;
presented by David Brewer, Esq., through Dr. Birch, of the British Mu-
seum.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donors.
STATED GENERAL MEETING, Monpay, NovemBEr 30, 1868.
The Very Rav. Cuarzes Gravus, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Srcrrrary read the following communication from the Rev.
Professor Haveuton, accompanied by letters from the Rev. Dr. Roxsry-
son, of Armagh, and Mr. Mrrram, of Trinity College Magnetic Observa-
tory :—
On tHE Non-Cyctonic CHARACTER OF THE StoRM oF OcrosER 29, 1863.
Trinity College, Dublin, Nov. 30, 1863.
Dear Dr. Rerves,—As Mr. Foot’s paper on the storm of the 29th
October, during which the ironclad ‘“‘ Prince Consort’’ nearly foun-
dered at sea, appears to have attracted the notice of some meteorolo-
gists, [ think it may prove of some interest to lay before the Academy two
letters, one from the Rey. Dr. Robinson, and the other from Mr. Mettam,
who keeps the records of the Magnetical Observatory of Trinity College.
‘410
These letters give an account of the observations on the wind made at
Armagh and Dublin during the gale, and it appears to me that they
completely establish the non-cyclonic character of the storm of the 29th
October.
The wind in Dublin blew steadily from the 8. W. during and long
after the gale; while in Armagh (as appears from Dr. Robinson’s letter,
or from the accompanying drawing, which I have made to represent the
observations) it seems to have shifted through 132° from 10 4.m., to 1 p.m.
MALIN H2
SAlloucH MELVIN
A
ALAM. BALLINASLOE
N 2
f=
e
nz
The gale in Dublin was at its height at 11 a. u., when the wind tra-
velled at the rate of 16 miles per hour.
Perpendiculars drawn to the directions of the wind at this hour,
from Dublin, Armagh, and Ballinasloe, nearly intersect in Lough
Melvin (A), in the county of Fermanagh,—a circumstance which, at
first sight, would seem to prove that the storm was a Cyclone. But if
a line BA be drawn, parallel to the bisector of the angle between the
wind directions of Armagh at 10 a.m. and 1 P.m., it is well known that
the gale, if a Cyclone, must have travelled along the line BA.
411
Tf this had been the case, the centre of the storm should have passed
near Ballinasloe, where the wind should have changed through 180°
As this supposition is completely at variance with the facts observed at
Ballinasloe, we are entitled to conclude that the gale was not a Cyclone.
IT am yours sincerely,
SAMUEL HavGuton.
To the Rev. Wm. Reeves, D. D., See. R. I. A.
““ Armagh Observatory, Nov. 19, 1863.
‘“My prar Haventon,—l see in the ‘Irish Times’ that you com-
municated to the Academy an account of the gale of the 29th last at
Ballinasloe, where the direction of the wind seems to have been invari-
able. That was not the case here, as you will see by the annexed record
of my anemometer.
‘‘From noon, on the 28th, the direction changed against the sun till
10 a.m. on the 29th; then came back till10 p.m. It was very strong here.
1
October 28, | Direction. ‘October 29.| Direction. || October 30.) Direction.
11 A-eM., BR aerate 0° SW erie 49°
Noon, 122 iateistaty 16 SHEA 62
1 122 Siinaeats 69 Bikes 63
2 114.5 irene 76 AD Seite 67
3 108 ANG 78 | Barents 62
4 99 Fe es 82 Be ie 63
5 75 aT cg wait silvers 60
6 70 Boater 78 Tea eal 53
7 ol ORME 73 Ss 51
8 40 ayes 73 Bh vie 47
9 39 SHAN ae 74 Betana tie 53
10 35 Ralite lke ve 65 aA eet 56 Ky
il 29 Bmore 66 ei 48
2g 2 19 anes te ne ag
A.M. | |
1 14 LS lee Rie 51 uke he 48
2 0 Wiel aa iste 41 Wanda 53
3 329 NU Sh ts 40 satel 59
4 336 Sveti 37 Suess 60
5 329 PSs 38 PN eaten 61
6 344 Bienen 38 SAN 63
| 7 335 BAe 37 Biiduito 65
le 8 324 een ee
9 298 Baris -38 A Rae 72
| 10 PaSitt arian 44 Biaene 71
‘The graduation reads from 0 = south through 90 = west, 180 =north
270 =east. The time is the mid epoch between each number of the first
column and the preceding, i.e. the direction opposite 11° is that at 10°
30”. ‘Yours ever,
“CT. R. Rosrnson.
“ To the Rev. S, Haughton.”
412
22, Lrinity College, Nov. 21, 1863.
‘“‘Drar Sir,—I send you the direction of wind every second hour
from the commencement of the gale on 28th October, until it passed
away, on the 30th, 1863, and find on reference that the gale was in
Dublin October 29.
‘“ Wind, October 28, 1863, commenced to blow from S. E. at 6 a.m.
8a.mu., 9.8. E.; 104.m.,8. S.W.; 12, noon, S.W.; 2and4p.m., S.W.,
6 P.M. Ss. S.W.; 8 Pp. M., S.W.; 10 P.M. and 12 midnight, S.W.
i October 29th, 2° and 4 AL M., 8: Se Wi5) Ge 8) and TO amin, 12;
noon, 2,* 4, 6, 8, and 10 p. Me, 12; midnight, wind §.W.
‘é October 30th, 2, 4, 6, 8, 10 A.M., and 12 noon, 2 and 4 P.m., wind
S.W.; 6 and 8p.u., W.S.W.; 10 p.m. and 12 midnight, wind 8.W.
“Yours faithfully,
“ Joon Merram.
“‘ To the Rev. Professor Haughton.”
J. B. Joxus, Esq., read a paper—
On Crannoces In Loven Rea.} By G. Henry Kinanan, Geological
Survey of Ireland.
Te crannoges to be described in this paper occur in Lough Rea, which
is situated in the parishes of Loughrea and Killeenadeema, barony of
Loughrea, county of Galway, Sheet 105 of the Townland Ordnance.
Survey, antl at the east margin of Sheet 115 of the one- -inch Map of
Ireland.
At the south-east of the lake is a group of rocks, called ‘“‘Stone ielands:
South;” at the east, an island, called “‘ Stone Island, North ;’’ at the
north-east are five islands, called ‘‘ Barrack, Long, Middle, Bush, and
Switch Islands;’’ at the north-west, ‘‘ Blake’s Island;’’ near the west
shore, ‘‘ Reed’s and Shore Islands;” at the south-west, ‘‘ Ash Island ;”’
and about 200 yards from the south shore is ‘‘Island M‘Coo.” The
last four have been found to be erannoges, or artificial islands.
On looking at the Ordnance Map (Galway, Sheet 105), it will be
seen that within a mile of the lake there are twenty-one raths or ra-
heens, all of which, except two, are in the vicinity of the crannoges, two
of the largest being in the immediate neighbourhood of Shore Island,t{
* From 113 a.m. wind = 16 miles per hour.
+ In Hardiman’s ‘‘History of Galway” we find the ancient name of the town of Loughrea
was Baille Riogh ; from which it would appear that Rea is a corruption for Riogh, and that
the name of the lake ought to be Lough Riogh, that is, the Royal Lake, or The Lake of
the Kings. This name may have been so called from one of the crannoges having been
the residence of the kings or chiefs of the sept that inhabited the district thereabouts ; or
perhaps it is much more modern, the town having been called Baillie Riogh, after Mae //71-
liam Eighter (Sir William or Ulick De Burgo), one of its founders, who declared himself
King of Connaght, and the lake Lough Riogh from the same. For neither of these con-
jectures is there documentary evidence ; but the former seems to be the most probable, as
in the latter case the lake would naturally have been called Bailleriogh Lough, or, to mo-
dernize it, Ballyrea Lough.
{One lies between Lord Duulo’s new house and Shore Island; the other, called
Knocknasop, a little west of Lord Dunlo’s house.
413
the largest and most important crannoge of the lake. There is a tradi-
tion in the country about Lough Rea, “that a city lies buried under
the lake,” which must have been handed down from generation to gene-
ration, as it undoubtedly points to the time when the crannoges were
submerged, some of which may still be undiscovered, as on a calm day,
in the shallow parts of the lake, heaps of regularly placed stones can be
observed, all of which may be ancient habitations, and part of the sub-
merged city.
M‘Coo, are crannoges, while Blake’s Island may be one. The accompa-
panying sketches, taken from the fair-green of Loughrea, will show the
relative positions of these. Reed Island lies a little on the right of
sketch, Fig. No.1. It was not included, as it lies so low as to be unobserv-
Fig. 1.
able in any picture. Shore Island lies immediately below Lord Dunlo’s
house, in Fig. No.1; Ash Island is toward the left of the same sketch,
near the shore; and Island M‘Coo is the wooded island, toward the left
of sketch, Fig. No. 2.
Hig 2s =
R. I. A. PROC.-—VOL. VIII. or
414
By the kind permission of Lord Clancarty and Mr. Blake (Lord Clan-
rickard’s agent), I was enabled to explore Reed’s, Shore, and Ash
Islands; but to the proprietor of Island M‘Coo (Lord Huntington) I did
not make application, as by the time the others were examined, the
waters of the lake had risen, and stopped all satisfactory work. In fact,
but for this reason I would have made additional excavations in Shore
Island.
Crannoge No. I., or Reed’s Island, is situated at the N. W. corner of
the lake, about fifty yards from the present shore. Fig. No. 3 is aplan
MARL
DA RE EOI IC : K
wo A On \
he w S ONG s
/ eval STONE, ERR ie
re ey ge OAK PILES a o os a
i a a = S a
i oO, a a Y \
t fre U rc x “Tn!
th eealt ain O.AK SPIES Tne!
| EI Oa ig hada ‘ Sf
(eases \ x ow
\ =a = pat)
rae
\ Cc. s—,
‘ Be wi
\ OF ep
¢. Uf
= 7
Fig. 3.—Scale, 20 feet to 1 inch.
and section of it. It lies very low, being covered with water during the
winter months; but, owing to the late remarkably dry summer, the
island, at the latter end of June, stood 12 inches above the water.
The following is the section which the crannoge afforded, com-
mencing at the surface :—
Feet. Inches.
SEecTiIon No. 1.
7. Loose stones, laid in regular order, 0 6
6. Mari, with a few stones, . ... . oy Teste pide! o/s! ny ay ree 3
Daj reais With. a few, Stones. ia) asco Aer aa) on ae ae oe 9
4. Large stones, with peat between them,. . ....... JI 0
3. A layer of branches and trunks of birch trees (some 6 inches
in diameter), Sle go te A tare he oA UR Pee EL Ne 6
2. Squared oak beams, 4 x 7 inches, lying N. and S. (mag.). 0 4
1. Squared oak beams, 4 x 7 inches, lying E. and W.(mag.). 0 4
4 8
Round the island there is a circle, formed of piles, the piles being
2 feet apart, and each being about 4 x 8 inches; but their length
was not ascertainable. For about 2 yards on the inside of the piles,
and about 3 yards on the outside, on the surface of the island, there -
were regularly placed flat stones, marked No. 7 in section. Running
415
nearly N.and8. across the crannoge, are three sets of piles, 4 feet long,
and 3 x 3 inches thick, marked on section and plan B,C, D. One of them
is in the accompanying collection, No. 61.
In making the excavations, the moment bed No. 6 was cleared out,
the water burst up, and impeded all satisfactory work. In all the
workings subsequently opened, bed No. 3 was reached; but only in one
instance were we able to get down to the lower beams, No. 1 in section,
and then the influx of water prevented us finding what was below. In
bed No. 6 a few bones were found that were much broken and gnawed.
They seemed to belong to oxen, sheep, and pigs. Also a rough oak
plank, No. 69 in collection, about a foot square; and at the surface of
the bed a whetstone (No. 3 in collection). In an excavation on bed
No. 5 there was found a quantity of wood ashes; and adjacent to them
a circular wooden noggin, or meather, 4 inches in diameter, and 3 inches
high, with a small round handle near its upper margin, which was be-
velled to an edge. This meather was whole when taken out, but sub-
sequently fell to pieces, as it was perforated by rootlets of bog plants.
Near it was what seemed to be the handle of another wooden vessel ;
but, although it was freshly broken, the other pieces of it could not be
found. In another excavation were found a piece of sharpening stone
(No. 4), a siab of sandstone (Nos. 1 and 2), nearly 9 inches square,
which seemed to have been used as a hearthstone; a piece of iron
(No. 6), 4 inches long, apparently a portion of some sort of cutting in-
strument; and some bright red colouring matter, rolled up in a piece of
birch bark.
The centre of this island, as marked on the Ordnance Map, is 271
feet above the level of the sea, while the height of the lake is 270°5
feet, which would leave a difference cf 6 inches in favour of the cran-
noge; and by section No. 1, we find that the lowest beams of it are
4 feet 2 inches lower than the level of the lake. From this it would
appear that the then surface of the water of the lake must have been at
least 5 feet lower than at present; which would only leave the floor of
the crannoge 1-5 feet above the water. It seems to have originally con-
sisted of a circular wooden platform, round which was a circular wall,
the framework of which were the piles, the interstices being filled with
sods. As the lake rose, it was found necessary to raise the floor, first by
a mass of birch timber, and branches, and afterwards by a layer of
stones. About this time it may have been divided into compartments,
by the north and south lines of piles, as they do not seem to go down
lower than the oak beams. I should here mention, that whenever we
find rows of piles, they appear to have been the framework of either a
sod or wicker wall; in this crannoge they seem to have been the former.
The last occupiers of which we have any trace coated the surface of the
island with flat stones.
No. 5 in the collection was found near the surface of the crannoge.
The bones in this and the other crannoges were more abundant near the
outside piles than elsewhere. They are all very much broken, and many
have also the appearance as if they were gnawed by dogs.
416
Orannoge No. IT., or Shore Island, lies about a quarter of a mile
aw. of No. I. Figs. Nos. 4, 5, and 6 are a planand section of it. For-
PART OF CIRCLE OF OAK PILES
——=—
RARE [ CIRCLE OF OAK PILES
sine PLACE
OAK BEAMSN\
Ww
OW OF OAK oa,
PEAT AND MARL R ote
ate aes cl
UPRIGHT MORTICED INTO BEAM
re
|
Of }
iceeR WALL
ee
1
!
i
1] DOUBLE WICKER WALL
1
i
E
a === ---2I5G TT
j
}
]
1
i
i22!
WICKER WALL
EXCAVATIONS/ ,-------.
MARKED THUS
PARTS OF THREE CIRCLES OF PILES
SEEN 20 YARDS FROM THE ISLAND
Fig. 4.—Scale, 80 feet to 1 inch.
merly from it to the mainland was a rampart, or moat, formed of marl
and peat, about 4 yards wide; but within the last forty years the water
of the lake has cut away about 15 yards of this, and made an island of
the crannoge. Fifteen years ago numerous excavations were made in
this island by the country people, in search of bones, in order to make
sale of them for manure. Along with the bones various articles were
found, a list of some of which will be hereafter given. The bones were
first remarked immediately outside the island, when the waters of the
lake were very low. Afterwards the country people found that they
occurred in great plenty in the island, especially near the margin and
in the northern part, which 18 now burrowed by these old excavations.
In these burrows, and also outside the island, piles can be observed. _
On examining the island, the south, south-east, and east shores are
found to be a mass of stone between and outside two semicircles of oak
piles, while the west and north are banked up with the shell marl, which
is now being deposited on the bottom of the lake. About 20 yards south
417
of the island three circles of piles can be seen below the
water on a calm day. They are about a yard apart.
35 feet from the east shore, part of a circle of piles is
visible under the water; they may be part of the circle
that was found in the most northern excavation, here-
after mentioned, as the heads of a circle of piles were
observed among the reeds on the north of the island.
From the east shore a double row of piles runs out to
the circle, and on the north of the double row are hori-
zontal beams parallel to it. A little N.W. of the double
row, in an old working, there is part of a circle of piles ;
and in another, a row of piles running nearly E. and
W. Mr. Hemsworth, of Danesfort, who spent many of
his younger days boating on the lake, and knows every
part of it, informs me, that on the upper end of some of
the upright piles there were the marks of where hori-
zontal beams were morticed on them. These seem now
to have disappeared, as I did not remark them.
I caused to be made six excavations in this crannoge.
The first ran 8. from the trigonometrical point for 48
feet. It ismarked E on plan. The north end was not
carried down very deep, and gave the following sec-
tion :—
SrEcTION No. 2.
Feet. Inches.
5. Stones, peat, and clay, ) bones scattered sparingly 1 4
4. Marl and peat, } through them, { 1
3. Marl (8 inches), peat (12 inches), ... .%. . . 1 8
BeOciawsiOl Peal SOUS, «9. 6. em eh we kes 1 0
1. Marl, not sunk into.
5 0
At about 35 feet from the north end, there was the
following section :—
Section No. 3.
Feet. Inches.
6. Clay, stones, and peat, with bones,. . .... . 1 6
5. WelllOw Senn TiNeN Rs OG) ee oes eistai es ica wAS 2 6
4. Turf sods, with heather and moss, . ...... I 0
Sp eekionzontal basket flooring, . 5)... « 5 8 # 0 1
2. MSINGhy GLB G CIN ah eR ae a er aro ean 3 0
1. Turf sods, with heather and moss, ....... 0 6
8 7
By the Ordnance Map, the centre of this island is
3°5 higher than the water of the lake; and as the place
where this section was taken was 14 foot lower than the
centre, we find that the basket flooring (No. 3) is about
3 feet lower than the lake, and the lower turf sods
DOUBLE ROW OF PILES
TWO CIRCLES OF PILES
CIRCLE OF PILES
ROW OF PILES
FIRE PLACE
DOUBLE WICKER WALL
WICKER WALL
THREE CIRCLES OF PILES
ROW OF PILES
WATER LINE
E
SHELL MARL
[PAVEMENT
ate
Fig. 5.
418
POINT GON N&S ‘
' SECTION CIRCLE OF PILES CIRCLE OF PILES
Wales oo Se WATER LINE
BASKET FLOORING i
Tee a ee wee eS ee
SHELL MARL
Fig 6.
6 feet. From this it would appear that the lower sods were placed before
erannoge No. 1 was built; at least that the water of the lake was at
least 7 feet lower than at present.
When bed No. 1 was cut, the water rushed up with a loud noise,
like a pistol shot, and drove us out of the workings; that the layer was
artificial was proved by the heather and moss on the sods. They were
quite fresh, and had all the appearance of being recently cut, so much so,
that when the men at work first saw them, they were fully persuaded
they were opening an old hole that had only a short time eon been
filled up.
In bed No. 2 no bones were remarked. ‘This had the appearance of
a bed deposited by water.
In bed No. 4 no bones were remarked; but the heather and mosses
were similar to those found in bed No. 1.
Bed No. 5 had all the appearance of an alluvial deposit. A few
bones were scattered through it, and the ae of metal dross (Nos. 51
and 52) was found near the bottom of it.
In bed No. 6 were found a few OES ise:
and the following articles :— re
No. 48, a quartz pebble. This aoe
be either a sea stone, or a pebble from |
the old red conglomerate. |
No. 49, a hone.
No. 50, a hone.
No. 53, an iron implement ; seems to
be part of a shears.
At the south end of this excavation ©
was a perpendicular, single, wicker |’
work wall or enmwroe that went Conn
there was a rough pavement, on which :
was athin layer of gravel. The surface : vy 7 sete
of the pavement was on a level with the 4 | pret
basket floormg. The accompanying 7
sketch, taken by my colleague, Mr. F.J. Wh
Foot, aboate the wicker wall, pavement, +) | oe
and basket flooring. About 20 fect | He iad
oS ic TOW
ae nearer ee SUES
sen PO ar y
north of this single wall, there occurred [oe \
a double one, that was 20 inches wide, ig. 7.
the centre of it being filled up with peat sods. The upright stakes in both
419
were about 1 foot apart. Nos. 64, 65, 66, and 67 are some of the upright
stakes from these wicker walls. To the north of the last-mentioned wall,
there were two piles, or rather butts of piles, about 1 foot long, the
lower ends of which were quite flat, the flattened surface being appa-
rently cut by some chopping implement. They rested on the surface of
the bed No. 1, in Section 2. These and the double wicker wall did not
go far up into bed No. 2 (same section), and the tops of them and the
wickerwork wall were all charred, as if the structure had been burnt
down. ‘The same remark applies to the southern wicker walls, and to
a wicker wall hereafter to be mentioned; but in these two latter cases,
if they were destroyed by fire, they were not burnt down so low as the
double wall or the two piles, as they were over 2°5 feet high. On the
north of the double wicker wall, in beds, Nos. 3 and 4, Section 2, were
numerous small heaps of ashes, and near some of them were flat stones,
that evidently had been used as hearths, as they had all the appearance
of being burnt by fire. The basket flooring was made of hazel rods, from
1 inch to $ inch in diameter. Some were squeezed quite flat by the
pressure of the overlying mass, and were so rotten that a specimen of
the basket work could not be procured.
The second excavation ran north for 30°5 feet from the north end
of the last described. It is marked on plan as B. The following section
was measured at its north end :—
Section No. 4.
Feet. Inches.
1
De soil, peat, and stones, with afew bones, ......:. . 6
4 Marl and peat, with a quantity of bones,. ....... 2 7
RMEHCAIMICISOCS ne Cen ark intel a, Wave) Abcuuait eect cM Ue x SMa Ne 0 9
2. Chips of wood and peat, with basket flooring near the base, 0 4.
HPMLeAPMEDRSOUS tei talc Nalin lence ic Ped te Vaitiastuen vers shi tele es 1 7
6 9
When bed No. 1 was cut through, the water spouted up, and pre-
vented my observing what was underneath. The heather sods had not
knitted together, but were quite fresh looking, like those described in
Section No. 3. Here we were able to measure their original size, which
was about 1 foot square by 5 inches thick.
In bed No. 2 the chips were nearly all deal, and in it, shghtly ob-
lique to the length of the hole, ran a horizontal oak beam, that was 10
inches wide by 2°5 deep; on this lay the basket flooring.*
At about 6 feet from the north end of the beam, there was an up-
right morticed into it; the upright was 2 feet 2 inches high. The south
end of the beam ran into the bank of the excavation, and was not fol-
lowed. Upright stakes ran south from the upright; they seem to have
been part of some sort of partition. One of them, No. 638, is in the col-
lection.
* On comparing Sections Nos. 3 and 4, it will be seen that the beds above the basket
flooring are very similar, and of nearly equal thickness.
420
The sods in bed No. 3 were similar to those in No. 1.
Immediately at the bottom of bed No. 4 there was a thin layer of
sand, full of bones; and in it, or immediately above it, the following
were found :—
No. 16. A fine hone, with a mark on it as if it had been used to
sharpen fish hooks or some pointed implement.
17. A hone—Silurian grit.
18. Ditto—Old red sandstone.
19. Ditto. ditto.
20. Similar to No. 16.
21. A small slab of sandstone, used for sharpening.
22. A hone—Old red sandstone.
23. Ditto. ditto.
24. A fine hone. It seems to be one of the Silurian grits got in
the hills north of Roxborough.
. 25. A small celt—Silurian ?
26. A small sling-stone—Quartzite pebble from the old red con-
glomerate.
No. 27. A large sling stone—Made from old red sandstone.
No. 28. Small sea stone—Trappean porphyry, like some of those
north-west of Galway.
No. 29. Small arrow-head—Chert from the limestone.
No. 30. A small stone.
No. 81. A piece of a clay crucible.
No. 34. A piece of bone, like a rude spoon.
No. 60. A knife, set in a rude bone handle.
Most of these were close together, near the north end of the exca-
vation; and adjoining them was a large heap of ashes. I may here
mention that immediately east of this, as will be hereafter mentioned,
a hearth was discovered. The bones found in this bed were all smashed
to pieces.
In bed No. 5 there were a few bones; and near the surface was a
piece of iron (Nos. 32 and 33), which looks like part of a modern knife.
At the north end of this working were round ash piles that ran
nearly east and west (E58. Mag.); they were 2°5 feet apart, and be-
tween them was a peat wall.
For 32:5 feet on the north of excavation B there was a space full of
old holes that we did not work; but at the end of it was opened a work-
ing, marked D on plan. This was 7:5 feet long (north and south), and
about 5 feet wide. It gave the following section :—
oo8
IA 1A tat tal tal to I
sooo 0°
Zz
=)
2
SEcTIoN No. 5.
Feet. Inches.
8. Marl, full of shells, part of what is now being deposited on the
boftomyof Rough yh casei minaic Wicca reiiten a) iter eimai 2 0
PePeat awit hanes wiamtani owen iaie Melotaimconaell lemuteny nme Mate wns 4 0
1. Marl, full of shells, similar to No. 3,. . ...... over 6 0
421
This excavation was opened at a place which is 3:5 feet lower than
the centre of the island. It was carried down for 6 feet; and a six foot
pole was forced down into the marl without finding any change. From
this it would appear that the sods bed No. 1, in Section 3, was at the
bottom of the artificial work.
In bed No. 2 the wicker flooring occurred, but its exact position
was not noticed.
At the north end of the excavation a segment of a circle of oak piles
occurred, which came up to within 8 inches of the surface of bed No. 3.
The tops of these inclined inwards, at about an angle of 75°; they were
about 6 inches apart, 15 inches wide, 5 inches thick, and over 8 feet long.
At the south end of the excavation were two circular ash piles, that seemed
to be part of a partition. They were 7 inches in diameter, 6 feet long,
ran 8 inches up into bed No. 3, and 1 foot 4 inches down into bed No. 1.
A bone article, like the handle of a large gimlet, was found near the
bottom of this bed; it 1s numbered 47 in the collection.
The next excavation to be described is marked C on plan, and
runs EK. 15 8. mag. from the north end of excavation B. It was 18 feet
long by 6 wide, and was sunk down to the beams under the wicker
flooring (Bed 2, in Section No. 4). At the north-west corner of it was
a mass of yellow clay, crowned by a limestone flag and ashes, which had
evidently been a fireplace, as the flag was all burnt, and quite brittle.
At the east end, near the bottom, the celt No. 41 was found. In the
vicinity of the hearth were the following :—
No. 35. A hazel nut.
No. 36. Part of a deer’s horn.
No, 37. A piece of a fowl’s bone.
No. 38. A piece of bone.
No. 39. A bone piercer.
No. 40. A piece of Silurian grit.
No. 42. Ditto.
No. 43. A large Silurian nodule.
No. 44, A hone, Silurian.
No. 45. Ditto.
No. 46. Ditto.
Under the wicker floor were a system of horizontal oak beams, paral-
lel to the beams found in excavation B. They were 4°25 feet apart,
14 inches wide, by 3 deep. A set of oak piles ran nearly east and west,
in places being a double row. They were 18 inches apart, and 3 inches
in diameter, and were evidently the framework of a wall, as between
them were regularly built-up sods.
| Among the stones at the surface of this working were parts of the
upper and lower stones of a quern. Ihave put the upper one among the
collection (No. 72), as, though imperfect, it is unlike those that will be
found in nearly every cabin in the parish of Tynagh, 7 miles west of
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3K
422
- Loughrea. In it there are holes as if for two handles, to turn it back-
wards and forwards, and not describe an entire circle; while the modern
querns have only one handle, and are turned round and round.
The next excavation was made a little south of the last described,
and is marked F on plan. It was 15 feet long, and ran E. 10 N. (mag »,
and gave the following section :—
Secrion No. 6.
. Feet. Inches.
. Peat, clay, stones, with a fewbones,. . . .*. . .< .% 0
6
Lae EW Pag ee ate lea sea ane eRe LUIS Mall oul tae mn te ey iG Lagoa. G 0. 10
47) Peaty swith) Domest i oy ¢ sits fice: Bow ae 6 GU eetadens nie tere 1 0
Sep Basket oor ee coos wes) voc. hee sac Alae wpe memati eh coer Wy) 1
De RC atet hee ere Gucnca se aMuL iat 2 oN ante ive hee neces a aka 3 6
1. Stones, not sunk into,
7 D
When the stones No. 1 were reached, the water spouted up, and
flooded the excavation.
The basket floor, pieces of ae hazel rods being in the collection
No. 70, was about the same distance below the waters of the lake as
that herore mentioned; and under it was a horizontal beam that ran
K. 8. E. (mag.). On the floor were numerous bones. This was different
from what was found in all the other excavations, as in them there was
a layer of sods between the basketwork and the bones.
In bed No. 5 a few bones were scattered about.
In bed No. 6 there were also a few bones, and the following articles
near the bottom of it :—
No. 54, A hone.
No. 55. Ditto.
No. 56. A rubstone.
No. 57. Large sling stone—Quartzite, from the old red conglomerate.
No. 58. Egg-shaped sling stone—Old red sandstone.
No. 59. An angular piece of Silurian grit, evidently artificial.
Three feet from the west end of this working was a single wicker
partition, 2°5 feet high. At the south side it seemed to curve round to
meet the double wicker partition in excavation E. At the north side it
ended against a large beam of oak, scooped out in the middle, and ap-
parently part of a trough (No. 68 in collection). This was standing
upright on the square end, making a right angle with the wicker par-
tition. It here seemed to have been used as a door for a hut; from its
east edge ran the before-mentioned horizontal beam. The wicker par-
tition began at the top of bed No. 5, and went down into bed No. 2.
The last excavation to be described lies near the S. E. of the island,
and is marked A on plan. It was carried down for 5 feet, the bottom
foot consisting of turf sods, in which there were no remains. The other
4 feet were peat mixed with bones. Between 3 and 4 feet down the
articles now enumerated were found :—
®
423
No. 10. A fine hone—Seems to be one of the Silurian grits found
in the hills north of Roxborough.
No. 11. A small slab of sandstone, used for sharpening.
No. 12. A small sea stone. Coal measure ?
No. 18. A hone—Old red sandstone.
No. 14. A cut piece of deer’s horn.
No. 15. A large pig’s tusk.
There was also found here what seemed to be the top of a table.
This latter was composed of four planks of oak, 3-5 feet long by 9 inches
wide and.2 thick, with underneath two slabs 5 inches wide by 14 inch
thick. These slabs were fastened to the upper boards by dowels (No. 71),
and each board was dowelled to its fellow (see dowel, No. 62). This
table was so rotten, that it fell to pieces when taken out of its bed. The
water came into this hole at a depth of 5 feet, and put a stop to the
work.
The inferences I draw from my observations are, that a tribe, and
not a family, inhabited this crannoge—each family occupying a hut, or
apartment—they all having a common fire in the centre; that the island
in the first instance extended much further to the south; that the in-
habitants were driven out either by fire or the waters of the lake rising ;
but in either case it seems to have been deserted, and submerged for a
period. Afterwards, by some cause or another, it again appeared above
the water.* Then the natives of the country determined to repeople it;
but they found that during S. E. and 8. gales the whole force of the
waves of the lake broke on it, and were gradually eating it away; they
therefore, to preserve it, sank the before-mentioned piles and stones at
its south and south-eastern shore. Mr. Foot, who assisted at the prin-
cipal excavations, suggests, ‘‘ That these inhabitants lived in stone huts;
and that the uppermost bed in some of the foregoing sections, consisting
of clay, stone, and peat, is the debris of the ruins of these.”’ This does
not appear at ali unlikely; and it would account for the bones found in
it, and not continuous up through the sections from their first appear-
ance.
To arrive at full particulars, and thoroughly understand the history
of the place, the whole of the ancient habitations ought to be cleared
out, which could not be done properly unless the lake was lowered
seven feet.
Mr. Silk, of Loughrea, bought most of the bones from the country
people that burrowed this island, and he gave me the following infor-
mation :—‘‘ The country people raised bones in this island and in the
boggy bottom on the mainland opposite Reed’s Island. The best bones
were got in the latter place. In the crannoge the best and whitest bones
* Dr. Gerrard Boate, in his ‘‘ Natural History of Ireland,” mentions that the early
English settlers carried on large drainage works in Ireland; and as their stronghold in
Connaught was Athenry, nine miles distant, it is not unlikely that it was some of them
that opened up the outlet from the lake.
A24
_ were got deep down, near the margin.”’ He bought altogether over 300
tons. ‘‘'The excavations were carried on by women ; and, as they teemed
out none of them, they worked en chemise. Among the bones were
perfect heads of oxen, sheep, goats, deer, pigs, and what seemed to be
large dogs or wolves. ‘There was also exhumed the head of a Mega-
ceros Hibernicus, which measured over 13 feet from the tip to tip of its
horns.”’ This he had for some time in his possession, but unfortunately
it was accidentally smashed to pieces. Mr. Jukes suggests that finding
this here may not prove that the Megaceros was killed by the people of
that age, as they may have found it, and put it up for an ornament or
trophy, as is done at the present day. Besides the bones, Mr. Silk got
the following articles, but unfortunately he is unable to say whether
they were got high up or low down in the workings :—
Iron Shears.—These were made on the same principle as the sheep
shears of the present day; but some of them were ‘‘so small and fine
that they might have been used by any lady as scissors.”’ Some of
the best of these he gave to Lord Clancarty.
A brass pin, about 5 inches long, with a swivel head. ‘‘ This looked
like one of the readiers that soldiers used when they had match-
locks.”’
A crozier, made of brass, inlaid with rectangular pieces of silver. This
he sold for £5, and thinks that it is im the Museum of the Royal
Trish Academy; as the gentleman who bought it from him told him
‘that he had put 1t in the Museum.”
A. battleave.—This was about 15 inches long. It had a hatchet on one
side, and seemed to have had a spike on the other. The socket for
the handle was very rudely forged. He gave this along with the
crozier for the £5.
A cast for a coin.—This was an iron box, about 7 x 5 x 3 inches, which
opened in the centre. It was filled with a white substance, lke
plaster of Paris, in which the die was made. On the outside were
two clips to keep the box close fastened, and a round hole for pouring
in the metal. Unfortunately he did not know the value of it, and
left it knocking about. Afterwards the idea came into his head of
taking an impression from the cast; but when he opened the box, the
white substance had fallen to pieces. The box he set no value on,
and does not know what has become of it.
A hammered wron vessel.—This was about the size of a large cup, but
went down more square to the bottom. It looked as if it had been
used for smelting purposes; and he afterward gave it to a farmer for
melting lead in, *
* Since the above was read, Mr. Ryan, of Cuscarrick, Loughrea, has presented a
semicircular knife, about 7 inches long by $th of an inch wide, which he says was found
in this crannoge. It has been put along with the rest of the collection in the Royal Irish
Academy.
6
429
Crannoge No. ITI., or Ash Island, of which Fig. No. 8 is a plan and
section, is about 60 yards from the present shore, at the south-west
7
/ o> THREE CAK PILES
s
~
=
NX
SS
Hye IZONTAL ASH LOGS
~
WICKER WALL, ‘a
woo @ 2 & B 8
STONES ~~
SURFACE COVERED WITH FLAT STONES |
MARL
- |e
Bs
—
SMALL
SHINGLE
aa t ee
7)
!
Fig. 8.—Scale, 20 feet to 1 inch.
corner of the lake. When examined in August last, the surface above
the water was about 20 yards in diameter, with a spur out of it toward
the south-west, 3 yards long. All the present surface of the island was
covered with flat ome as well as the west side below the level of the
water, for about 14 yard on an average. ‘To the north and south-west
spurs ran out, both being about 4 yards long, measured from the edge
of the water. On the north-east, from the water's edge for 2 yards
the flat stones also were observed; while on the south-east they were
less than half a yard wide. The spur on the south-west, both above and
below the water line, was covered with small shingle. Below the water,
on the north-east, a number of parallel logs of round ash timber, about
6 inches in diameter, and 2 feet apart, are visible; and one or two logs on
the east side. Only a few oak piles were remarked, three being observed
on the north-east, and two to the north-west. There are no indications
426
that this island was surrounded by a regular set of piles; for, unless
_ they are much shorter than those observed, the tops of the piles would
appear above the surface.
An excavation was made across the east side of this island, in which —
was the following section :—
Secrion No. 7
: Feet. Inches.
APOEONES, PEAL PANG CLAY, (7, hirist hs iopcis) mone teen ats iota aloha aera ~]
8
(. Eeatvand: bones 2h) lymouncmcurceacel soci csi. SVeparcroese a stiate 3 0
6. Stones andi peat. ies moment oc cen hal olan ile ieee aume nen aya 1 0
5. Round ash logs, 6 inches in diameter, 2 feet apart, ranging
INGA Sle: RRS RT Ain a Oa Ak Nantel acnelat tt eer aaeias
AS Deals Se Wao har CUR MG RTOs iiie COUR G 1 aca eRe Mea CU SSS a isha) GO tas aR 0 6
3. Round ash logs, 6 inches in diameter, 1 foot apart, ranging
Berea Gs VVC es og eclectic chen alle ws\t gt mnt ay ae eae ota 6
Zi Peat, NOGSUME MMOs sey loa dee Man Po uicuieeeta Uh oman eae 3 0
Pio Marl, over ie ea aah ae et La Sone aman a eee 6 Os
15 6
On the surface of the island, immediately above and below the line
of winter inundation, numerous bones and teeth lie scattered about.
These may have been washed out of bed No. 7. In bed No. 8 no bones
were met with. In bed No. 7 are numerous bones, more especially .
towards the outside of the crannoge; wood ashes; a round sea stone
(No. 7); broken and whole hazel nuts; and two hones, one of which is
in the collection (No. 9). Bed No. 2 could not be sunk into on account
of the water; but it seemed to be 3 feet deep, and to lie on marl that
was over 6 feet deep. An east and west wicker wall was found in this
excavation, which went down to the easteand west logs. The stakes in
it were of round fir timber, 2 inches in diameter, and about a foot apart.
According to the Ordnance Survey, this island is 0°5 feet higher than
the surface of the water; but their B. M., which is at the north-east
corner of the island, 1s a foot lower than where the section was measured,
which will leave the lower beams 5 feet lower than the present surface
of the lake.
Crannoge No. IV., or Island M‘Coo, is 180 yards from the nearest
shore. All we know about it is, that it seems to be surrounded by a
circle of piles, 33 feet in diameter; and that in the summer months gun-
barrels and bronze spearheads, or, as they are called hereabouts, Danes’
hatchets, are said to have been brought up in the prongs of eelspears.
Mr. Hemsworth informs me that there are four canoes sunk at the
east side of this island, with their prows in towards the shore. He tried
to raise one of them; but 1t was so rotten, that it broke across in the
middle. It was a log of oak, hollowed out to form the canoe. He ac-
counts for the gunbarrels found in the following way :—About the year
1798, all the guns, &c., seized about the country were brought into
Loughrea ; and his grandfather, who was the magistrate in charge, being
ordered to destroy them, had them all brought out and sunk in the
lake.
From the above facts we may draw the following conclusions :—
First, that iron was in use in the early ages of the crannoges. This is
427
proved by the old knife, No. 60. The sharp points on the stakes would
lead to the same conclusion ; also the number of hones which must have
been used for the sharpening of metal implements. The cuts on the pieces
of deer’s horn, Nos. 16 and 36, must have been made by a very fine
saw, as there are no marks of graining on the surfaces. Secondly —
That when the crannoges were first built, the surface of the lake must
have been at least seven feet lower than at present, as 1s proved by
Sections 3 and 5, and by the old turf banks at the south-east of the lake,
over which there are five or six feet of water. And that at a subsequent
period the west part of the lake must have been twelve feet deeper than
at present; this is proved by Sections Nos. 5 and 6, as in them we find
six feet of shell marl under the artificial works. The change in the level
of the lake must have been caused by the silting up of its outlet. The
ancient stream from the lake seems to have been at the west end of the
town, as in that place there is an alluvial deposit, while at its present
outlet there is strong corn gravel; and a little below its present bed there
seems to be rock. If the embouchure of the lake was at the west end,
it must have run by the old Abbey to the alluvial flat on the north.
If we examine a lake that is silting up its outlet, we shall find what
a tedious process it is. First, the weeds grow during the summer, and
catch the heavy particles that are coming out with the water; but in
the winter floods all the weeds are broken down, and most of the accu-
mulated matter is carried away: so that in a century it would scarcely
raise the bottom of the stream more than six inches; which would make
the crannoges to have been built about 1400 years before the lake reached
its present level. But we must consider that since Loughrea was built the
lake could scarcely have changed its level; for the eastern outlet ran at
the foot of the town wall, and the inhabitants would have kept it open,
being part of the defences of their town. Loughrea is more than 400
years old;* but if we allow 400 years, it would make the age of the
crannoges over 1800 years, or before the Christian era.
Loughrea is about a mile wide from the N. EK. to the 8. W., and a
mile and three quarters long from the N. W. to the 8S. E. It contains
about 900 acres, and of these at least 400 have not more than 15 feet in
depth of water on them. These 400 acres could be easily drained, as it
would be only necessary to open a cut from White’s Bridge, that lies a
mile on the north, which, according to the Ordnance Survey, is 17 feet
lower than the lake.
The Rev. William Reeves read a paper ‘‘ On the Bell of Armagh.”
* The castle of Loughrea, or Baile Riogh, was builtin A.D. 1236, by Richard De Burgo
(Hardiman’s ‘ History of Galway,” from his authority, the ‘‘ Annals of Inisfallen), and
the town with its wallsin the succeeding century. Of these, there now (1863) only remain
the foundations of the castle, the east foss, and the keep at the S. E. gate, the N. E. gate
having been demolished, by public presentment, about fifteen years ago, as it was con-
sidered an obstruction in the principal street of the town. The town seems to have been
built on the margin of the lake, and the present principal outlet from the lake appears to
have been made when the town was first built as a foss or dyke at the base of its eastern
wall.
428
W.R. Wilde, V. P., presented to the Library and Museum of the
Academy the following articles, which had been committed to his
care :—
From Lady Otho Fitzgerald, ‘‘ Miscellanea Graphica,”’ an illustrated
catalogue of the antiquities in the possession of the late Lord Londes-
borough, which possessed a special interest to the Academy, from its
containing an account of the gold ornaments found at Newgrange, and
also of the bell of St. Mura of Innishowen, and other Irish antiquities,
which had passed into the collection of his lordship. From his brother
Census Commissioners and himself, the ‘‘ Census Reports for 1861,”
consisting of the volumes of the Townland Census, two volumes of the
Report and Tables on Ages and Education, and the Report on Vital
Statistics, Part I., ‘“‘Status of Disease.’ Mr. Wilde stated that he
hoped shortly to present the volume upon the ‘ Religious Professions in —
Ireland,” together with the remaining portions of the Census for 1861.
He also presented, from Lord Farnham, a long, narrow celt of grey-
wacke slate, found in the county of Fermanagh; a small earthen crucible;
a copper celt, found at Ballyjamesduff, county of Cavan; a bronze,
broad-bladed, axe-shaped celt, a socketed celt, and a paalstave, all from
the county of Fermanagh. From Dr. Malcomson, of Cavan, a very
perfect bronze spear-head, found ten feet beneath the surface in Kilmore
bog, barony of Castlerahan, county of Cavan. From the same locality,
the fragments of a bronze sword, much contorted, apparently by fire;
and an ancient bronze spur, found in the foundations of an old wall in
the townland of Killafinlagh, barony of Castlerahan, county of Cavan.
From Charles Cheyne, Esq., C. E., the oaken model or representation of
a curved sword, 16 inches long in the blade, and probably used for
casting weapons of the same form, found in the townland of Leabeg, in
the King’s County, between Clara and Ferbane, imbedded in blue clay,
seven feet below the surface, about half a mile to the north of the River
Brusna, and along with the bones of ruminant animals; also a narrow
spear-head, of bronze, found in the townland of Leamone, parish of
Gallen, King’s County, in blue clay, five feet beneath the surface, near
the old castle of Cool, on the banks of the River Brusna. From William
Kirwan, Hsq., a small antique iron horseshoe, without grooves or cocks,
and having six large square nail-holes in it—probably the shoe of one of
the hobbles which John Dymmock notices in his description of Ireland in
the time of Elizabeth. It was found at Blindwell, county of Galway.
From Thomas Byrne, a road ganger, employed upon the Drogheda line,
a brass shilling of James II., in very good preservation.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors.
The Academy then adjourned.
429
MONDAY, DECEMBER 14, 1863.
The Very Rey. Coartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
Gzorce V. Du Novyer, M. R.I. A., G.8.I., presented to the Library
of the Royal Irish Academy 95 Drawings of Architectural Antiquities,
from original sketches, to form Vol. Y. of similar donations ; of these the
following is the Catalogue :—
No. 1.—View of St. Brendan’s Cloghaun, or stone hut, on Innish-
tooskert (Anglice Northern Island), one of the Blasket Islands, off the
coast of Kerry. This singular structure, which no doubt was erected
by, or for, the Saint whose name it bears, and which is therefore of the
sixth century, is partly constructed in the ground, and is of the bee-
hive form, each stone overlapping the one below it till the dome was
completed. Internally it measures about 16 feet in diameter, and the
walls are of great thickness. ‘The doorway, which is flat-headed, is
placed over the lower portion of a flight of stone steps, which leads from
the surface of the ground to the chamber beneath. The general simi-
larity between this cloghaun and many of those which, in the summer
of 1856, I had the good fortune to discover along the northern coast of
Dingle Bay, at Fahan, west of Ventry, the detailed account of which is
published in the ‘‘Journal of the Archeological Institute,” for March,
1858, is very apparent; at present the terminal stone of St. Brendan’s
Cloghaun is wanting, thus leaving a convenient hole at the apex of
the roof for the escape of the smoke when a fire is lighted in the apart-
ment.
The island of Innishtooskert occupies an area of 186 acres, and lies
in the Atlantic Ocean, at the distance of 5 miles due west of the village
of Dunquin, and, excepting during the finest weather, is quite inacces-
sible, as its entire coast is precipitous, attaining on the northern side of
the island a height of 573 feet. The so-called ‘landing place’ is on the
south side, up a cliff of about 50 feet in height, so steep, that occasion-
ally our dogs and hampers had tobe ‘‘ passed up”’ from ‘ hand to hand.”
There is no spring well on the island, but we encamped by the side of
a deep hole in the grassy soil, which receives and retains the drainage
of a large extent of surface.
On the northern side of the island some nearly vertical beds of Old
Red conglomerate rise up boldly from the sea, and form a sharp peak of
about 460 feet in height, which forms a striking feature when viewed
even from the mainland.* :
In addition to St. Brendan’s house there are some rude, and no
doubt equally ancient, ecclesiastical remains; they consist of two bechive
huts, with rectangular buildings attached, having small walled enclosures
* See my description of this island and that of Innisvickillane in the ‘“‘ Memoirs of the
Geological Survey, explanatory of the Geological Maps,” Nos. 160, 161, 171, 172.
R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3L
430
near them; one of the latter buildings was evidently a church, and its stone
altar is yet standing. Here for thirteen centuries was left undisturbed
the stone chalice of St. Brendan ; but some years back this was abstracted
by a tourist. bs |
In the month of July every hole and cranny in the rocky shingle
and peaty covering of the island is inhabited by the Stormy Petrel
(Mother Cary’s Chicken), which there performs its incubation; and the
clear chirping noise of these little birds, which conceal themselves from
* view, was a source of much wonder and surmise to the boatmen and the
rest of our party, till one adventurous coastguard man thrust his arm
into a hollow in the turfy covering of a pile of rocks, and brought forth
the little Petrel and its single egg.
About twelve or fourteen years ago this island was used as a sheep
farm, and a married couple were left there in charge, and who lived in St.
Brendan’s Cloghaun. An unusual spell of stormy weather having occur-
red, the constant visits of the Dunquin boatmen were interrupted, and no
communication with the people on the island could be attempted for
about six weeks. When the place was at length visited, a fearful spec-
tacle presented itself: the woman was alone, nearly dead from hunger,
and a maniac; around her in the dark cloghaun lay clots of blood and
lumps of putrid flesh, the remains of her husband. After a time, when
she partially recovered her senses, the sad story was elicited, that during
the bad weather her husband sickened and died, and being a very large
and robust man, she had not strength to remove the body from the hut,
up the steep flight of steps; for many weary days and nights she sat by
the corpse, till its presence became intolerable; there was no other
shelter but this hut on the island, and in despair she dismembered the
decaying mass, and buried the pieces singly without. Since then the
place has been deserted, and even sheep are rarely left to pasture there.
On the neighbouring Island of Innishvickillune, which lies to the
-south of Innishtooskert, and is 171 acres in extent, there are also some
ancient ecclesiastial remains, but so ruinous as not to afford a subject for
a sketch. The island is systematically farmed, and always stocked with
sheep ; a family of six or eight people inhabited it at the time of my visit,
in the summer of 1856. These people assert that during one stormy sea-
son their fire went out, and not having the means of relighting it, they
were reduced to almost starvation; they, however, supported life for a
period of two months by the use of sheep’s milk alone.
Strange to say, there are not any ancient remains on the Great
Blasket Island.
No. 2.—The House of St. Finan Cam, on Church Island, in Lough
Curraun, near Waterville, county of Kerry. ‘This building is noticed by
the learned Dr. Petrie, at p. 130 of his work on ‘“‘The Round Towers,”’ and
he attributes it to the 6th century. There is asmall rectangular window
‘on the east side of this building, facing the doorway: without doubt
this building was the church, as well as the residence of the Saint whose
name it bears.
431
No. 3.—View, looking N. E., ofa very singular stone building erected
at a short distance to the westward of the old church of Kilmalkedar,
- county of Kerry. This is one of those primitive boat-shaped churches of
which we have so perfect an example in the stone oratory at Gallarus,
near Kilmalkedar. I believe that the term nave, as applied to the body
of a church, is derived from the Latin navis, a boat or galley; and, if so,
we have in the ancient structure | am about to describe the original idea
of a church suggested by the form presented by a rude boat turned upside
down, and copied in rough masonry. Dr. Petrie alludes to this stone
oratory near Kilmalkedar, when describing that at Gallarus; but he has
not given any illustrations of it, a want which it is my present object to
supply.
he gable walls of this church are inclined externally at nearly as
great a curve from the ground as those forming the sides and roof, but
internally they are nearly perpendicular. The doorway is in the west
gable, and is flat-headed with converging sides. The east gable is pierced
by a narrow rectangular loop, splayed both within and without. The
east gable springs from a plinth, but the remaining sides rest on the
ground. In the stone oratory at Gallarus the internal curve is somewhat
that of a stilted equilateral pointed arch; but in the Kilmalkedar oratory
it resembles an exceedingly pointed ogee arch with a narrow flat top,
formed by the row of covering stones laid along the ridge of the roof.
The original Termon or boundary wall encloses this primitive church,
which is certainly of greater antiquity than the stone oratory at Gal-
larus.
No. 4.—View of the east gable of the stone oratory at Kilmalkedar.
No. 5.—View of the intefior of the west gable of the same building,
showing the character of the doorway, and the massive projecting lintel
perforated to enable a wooden door to be suspended from it.
No. 6.—View of the interior of the west gable of the same oratory,
showing the peculiar form of the window.
No. 7.—Ground plan of the same building, showing the unequal
thickness of the east and west gable walls, and the external inclination
of the gables.
No. 8.—View of the interior of the doorway of the stone oratory at
Gallarus, showing the projecting and perforated stones over the lintel,
from which to suspend a wooden door.
_ No. 9.—View of the interior of the east window of the stone oratory
at Gallarus, showing theefact that the semicircular head of the ope was
eut out of the massive stones forming it without any attempt at the
construction of an arch.
No. 10.—View of the exterior of the same window.
. No. 11.—Plan of the stone oratory at Gallarus, showing its general
similarity to that at Kilmalkedar,
No. 12.—View, looking 8. E., of the old church of Ballineanig, near
Ferriter’s Cove, county of Kerry. This structure is of undoubted
antiquity, possibly between the 12th and 18th centuries; it partakes of
some peculiarities apparent in the stone oratories, though its form, and
432
the arrangement of the windows and door, are characteristic of medieval
churches.
In plan this church is quadrangular, measuring about 49 feet by 20.
The doorway, which is flat-headed with converging sides, has two lintels,
one above the other, with an intervening row of small stones, and is
placed near the centre of the north wall; its sides midway are deeply
revealed, showing that the door was fastened from within ; the east gable
is pierced by a long, narrow, flat-headed window loop, widely splayed
within, but very shightly so without. <A similarly formed window loop
occurs in the north andsouth wall, near the east gable. The peculiar form
of these windows, which are quite unlike those of any other old church
I have ever seen, has evidently been suggested by the east window of the
stone oratory at Kilmalkedar. The west gable is pierced by a small an-
eular loop at the height of six or eight feet from the ground, which I
have every reason to think lighted that portion of the west end of the
church set apart as the residence of the officiating ecclesiastic. A mortar
of shelly sand and mud has been sparingly used in the construction of
this church.
No. 13.—Enlarged view of the exterior of the doorway of the old
church of Ballineanig.
No. 14.—Two views, internal and external, of the east window of
the same church.
No. 15.—The Font at Ballineanig old church, with its original stone
dish—view and section.
No. 16.—Plan of the old church of Ballineanig.
No. 17.—View, looking N. E., of the old church of Kilmalkedar,
county of Kerry, showing the present position of the ancient cross, and the
peculiar form of most of the smaller headstones in the grave-yard. On
this form I shall not at present make any remarks, as it will furnish the
subject of a paper for a future occasion.
From the general plan and style of ornamentation of the old church
of Kilmalkedar, there is little doubt but that it is of the 12th century,
asit exhibits sundry features closely resembling those of the architecture
of Cormac’s Chapel at Cashel. The west gable has square pilasters at
either angle, produced by the prolongation of the side walls. The roof
was originally of stone, and at its springing the pilasters are capped by
several flat bands or fillets, after the fashion of some of the Saxon churches
in England; the side walls of the church and the faces of the pilasters
are inclined, but the west gable is perpendicudar.
The doorway, which is flat-headed, but surrounded externally by two
semicircular arches, is in the west gable, and is decorated with the
ordinary zig-zag ornament, and surmounted by a heavy and beaded drip
moulding, springing from heads which very much resemble those of sheep;
the keystone of the drip is carved to represent a human head without
hair, beard, or moustache, very possibly the portrait of ‘‘ Kedar the Bald,”
as the name of the church would imply.
The tympanum is plain externally, and formed of a single massive 7
flag.
433
No. 18.—Enlarged view of the exterior of the doorway of the old
church of Kilmalkedar.
No. 19.—View of the choir arch of the same church, showing its
style of decoration, and portion of the row of small, stunted, raised
pilasters which ornament the side walls of the nave: to the right of the
view are the remains of the old font.
No. 20.—View of the same arch, looking westward (or from’ the
chancel), showing also the interior of the doorway, and the singularly
rude ornament, like an animal’s head, left standing on the inner surface
of the tympanum when the slab forming it was being cut away, to fit
the head of the door. To the right and left of the chancel arch are the
remains of the original windows which lighted the north and south side °
of this part of the building, which were blocked up when the present
larger chancel was erected in the 13th century, as the form of the east
window would indicate.
One of the most beautifully formed skulls I ever saw was placed in
the rude recess to the west of the chancel arch, as I have shown in the
sketch; and from where I sat when making my drawing I could see
several coffins which had never been buried, and in one instance the
ghastly contents were fully exposed to view. It was in the summer of
1856 when I first visited this remote district of Kerry, and I have no
doubt that the coftins I saw were the relics of the famine year of 1847,
when in many instances the dying buried the dead.
In the view, and to the left of the doorway, is a rude piece of sculp-
ture, resembling the lower half of a quadrangular-shaped cross placed
on the top of a truncated cone; they fit together by a tenon and mortice,
and are said to have fallen from the apex of the west gable; this is
quite probable, but the cross is evidently incomplete, and we have only
its lower half preserved: if this be true, we have here a form of cross
which is quite unique.
No. 21.—Enlarged view of the ornamentation on the soffit of the
choir arch of Kilmalkedar old church.
No. 22.—Enlarged view of one of the stunted pilasters ornament-
ing the side walls of the nave of Kilmalkedar old church, and close to
the window on the north wall. The bases of these pilasters are enriched
at the angles by that leaf-shaped ornament so descanted on by Ruskin,
and is one of the very many quaint and beautiful features in early Irish
church architecture so little known to our native architects, and which
so well deserves to be rescued from the destructive hand of time and
neglect.
No. 23.—External view of the south side wall window of the same
church, from the general form of which we may assign the building to
the twelfth century.
No. 24.—External view of the east window of the old church of
Kilmalkedar. From its elongated form, though it is semicircular
headed, we may assign its date to the thirteenth century.
No. 25.—Font from the same old church. This, like the font from
Ballineanig, is a simple circular bowl with a thick rim bencath.
434
No. 26.—Enlarged views of the grotesque heads carved on project-
ing stones at the summit of the east and west angles of the north and
south side walls of the same old church.
No. 27.—Ground plan of the old church of Kilmalkedar, showing
the probable size of the origial chancel.
No. 28.—View, looking north-east, of ‘‘the Chancellor’s House”
at Kilmalkedar. This singular building hes to the north of and
close to the old church, and is well worthy of study. It is not by
many centuries as old as the church adjoining, as is clearly demon-
strated by the form of the window in the west gable, and the upper
doorway in the south side wall, which are headed by the equilateral
pointed arch, and are clearly in the style of the fourteenth century.
In plan this building is rectangular, and the walls are of massive
‘proportions; itis divided into two floors, the basement being arched.
Access to this room is by a large flat-headed doorway in the south wall,
in front of which is a massive flight of steps parallel to the wall. This
room is lighted by two narrow loops, one at either side of the doorway ;
without doubt this apartment was intended as a granary or storeroom,
in which the worthy ecclesiastic laid by his tithes. The only present
apparent access to the upper floor is by the small pointed doorway in
the upper part of the south wall, just below the string course of the
roof; access to this was by a ladder, which when pulled up rendered
the place a safe retreat from any sudden attack. A well of excellent —
water gushes out of the gravelly soil close to the south-west angle of the
house.
This concludes the present collection of the architectural anti-
quities from the county of Kerry; and I shall now call your attention to
avery interesting group of ecclesiastical antiquities at Labba Mollogga,
in the county of Tipperary, close to the bounds of the county of Cork,
and within a walk of Mitchelstown, in the latter county.
No. 29.—Doorway and west gable of the older of the two churches
at Labba Mollogga. This doorway is quite Cyclopean in its character,
being formed of a very massive flat lintel, resting on a single massive
block on one side, and on two such stones at the other. A broad flat
moulding surrounds the doorway, and is its sole ornament. At either
side of the gable there project massive buttresses, formed by the pro-
longation of the side walls. Without doubt this building is contempo-
raneous with the Saint whose name it bears, and who died about the
close of the seventh century.
Dr. Reeves has kindly informed me that St. Mollogg was the first
who introduced the hive bee into Ireland from Wales, with which
latter country he was intimately acquainted. This Saint travelled into
Munster in the year 664, and cured numbers of people afflicted with the
plague called the Buidhe conaill, or yellow distemper. His life is given
by Colgan in the ‘“ Acta Sanctorum,” page 145, and his day is the 20th.
of January.
No. 30.—Two views of the upright flag said to mark the erave of
St. Mollogga. On the west face there is a ‘slightly raised flat cross en-
435
closed in a circle, the stem of the cross extending the entire length of
the stone; and on the other there is a simple cross, also shghtly raised,
with very broad arms.
No. 31.—Plan of the ruins at Labba Mollogga, showing the position
of the two churches, and the other antiquarian objects ‘lying about,
with the original termon ot boundary wall, with its ancient stile on the
west side, and its flight of steps on the east. ‘The church which lies to
the north of the one I have illustrated is of much larger proportions ;
and from the remains of its doorway, which was in the west gable, itis
very probably a work of the eleventh or twelfth century.
No. 82.—View of the doorway of Templepatrick old church, on
Innishgoil Island, in Lough Corrib. Dr. Petrie gives an illustration of
this deorway in his work on ‘‘ The Round Towers,” and thinks it highly
probable that it was erected during the lifetime of St. Patrick, in the
fifth century.
No. 33.—Plan of Templepatrick old church.
No. 34.—Restoration of the highly ornamented doorway of the more
recent of the two ancient churches on Innishgoil Island, in Lough
Corrib. A portion of these decorations is unlike anything which I have
seen in doorways of similar age and style; I allude to the decoration
on the large beads along the angle of the outer arch of the door, and
their being grouped in threes with blank spaces between; and again to
the scalloping of the outer edges of the stones forming the outer arch.
These features I discovered by carefully examining and measuring the
broken fragments of the arch which lay scattered around the door, and
they are worthy of being recorded. The capitals of the pilasters at
either side of the doorway are ornamented by well-carved human masks
at each angle, the hair, beard, and moustache of which are carefully
curled, and sometimes platted.
In looking at the ancient Babylonian, Assyrian, and N ee heels
sculptures, we are struck with the elaborate way in which the hair,
beard, and moustache of the human figures were curled and arranged,
and I think we are justified in believing that what we see was as
nearly as possible a true representation of the facts. The same idea has
often occurred to me when examining such decorated crosses as those at
Clonmacnoise, and some of our si onacenarter! Trish MSS.; and I believe
it highly probable that the ancient Irish chieftains curled and platted
their beards, moustaches, and hair, very much after the manner pourtrayed
by the sculptor. On the great cross at Clonmacnoise this is very clearly
apparent in the long beards of some warriors, and that of the king who
is swearing on the cross to an ecclesiastic.
As well as I can recollect, I believe that it is in our MSS. of the 10th
and 11th centuries that scroll work based on the human figure or group-
ings of figures is most prevalent; and, if so, we may suppose that such
is about the age of this doorway.
No. 35.—Plan of the ancient church of which the previous sketch is
the doorway.
No. 36.—View, looking N.W.., of the ancient church of Donaghmore,
436
in the old district of Moy Femen, situated about midway between Clon-
mel and Fethard, in the county of Tipperary. This building, the late
Dr. O’ Donovan informed me, was characteristic of 12th century archi-
tecture. I have selected this view of the church as that which shows
best the relative position and size of the nave and chancel, the latter
being roofed with stone.
All the windows of this building are small, with converging sides,
and semicircular headed, having their outer angle deeply recessed, in
which respects they accurately resemble the windows in the side walls
of Kilmalkedar old church.
The window at the summit of the chancel gable lighted a small apart-
ment over the chancel, which was evidently the abode of the resident
ecclesiastic, and access to which was by a ladder from the nave through
a doorway over the chancel arch.
No. 37.—View of the chancel arch and east window of Donaghmore
old church, showing the doorway in the wall above the chancel arch, and
the small window in the summit of the chancel gable lighting the apart-
ment just alluded to.
No. 38.—Enlarged view of the capitals of the pilasters of the choir
arch of Donaghmore old church.
No. 39.—Enlarged view of the ornamentation on the soffit of the
outer arch of the doorway of the same church.
40.—Ornamentation on the inner jam of the doorway of Donagh-
more old church.
No. 41.—Interior and exterior view of the east window of the same
church.
No. 42.—Plan ofthe choir arch and doorway of Donaghmore church.
No. 48.—Plan of the old church of Donaghmore.
No. 44.—View of an ancient doorway and adjoining blank arcades
incorporated in the west gable of the abbey of Ardfert, county of Kerry.
This relic of a highly decorated twelfth century church is called on the
Ordnance Map ‘‘ Templenagritty.”’
No. 45.—Enlarged view of the decorations on the jam of this door-
way, north side.
No. 46.—Rough sketch of the exterior of the highly decorated win-
dow in the south wall of the old church, marked on the Ordnance Map as
<‘Temple-na-hue,” at Ardfert, county of Kerry. This window is in many
respects unique. Its semicircular head is cut out of massive horizontal
stones, after the manner of the oldest churches; and its outer margin is
deeply recessed ;—the entire window is surrounded by a broad flat band
of the most intricate interlaced ornament, engraved on the stone, and
bounded by a narrow fillet moulding. This is the most imperfect sketch
in the present collection, as when I visited the spot I had but a few
moments to spare. I present it, however, as a memento of the window,
and to direct attention to a work of singular skill and beauty.
No. 47.—Details of the ornamentation at the angles of the gables
of the old church of Temple-na-hue. AsI have not a ground plan of the
building, I may remark that its form is simply rectangular, having the
437
doorway in the west gable. Each angle of the church is decorated by an:
‘‘engaged”’ circular pillar, springing from the ground, and terminating in
a massive capital, decorated at each of the three angles by small human
masks, from which in one instance depends some drapery after the
Romanesque manner. Just below the string course of the roof a small
raised tablet of masonry extends from each of the pillars on to the surface
of the gable wall, giving the building a most quaint appearance. The
string course is broadly chamfered, and ornamented by a row of large
beads, which on the south side and the adjoining part of the east gable
are carved in the form of octagonal pyramids; the beads on the other
side of the building are semi-globular.
No. 48.—Doorway of Temple-na-hue old church. This is of small
proportions, and semicircular-headed, formed of an outer and inner arch,
with a heavy drip moulding, ornamented with massive beads, and spring-
ing from grotesque heads of nondescript animals, one of which is want-
ing. Ifthe drip moulding was absent, this doorway would have a de-
cided Romanesque look.
No. 49.—Enlarged view of the grotesque head supporting the drip
moulding of the doorway just described.
No. 50.—View of a remarkably quaint window from the old church
of Killeshin, in the county of Carlow. ‘The absolute ope is rather nar-
row for its height; it is semicircular-headed, and very deeply recessed
around its outer margin; this recessing is, however, triangular at top,
and the whole is surmounted by a massive and raised syphon-shaped
drip moulding. I believe that the supposed age of Killeshin church is
the 10th or 11th century.
No. 51.—View of the cluster columns supporting the north side
aisle arches at Jerpoint Abbey, in the county of Kilkenny.
No. 52.—View of the 12th century sedilia and piscina from Jer-
point Abbey. This and the former sketch should have been included in
the illustrations of Jerpomt Abbey comprised in the 4th volume of my -
sketches.
No. 53.—Interior view of the window in the south side wall of the
old church of Clonee, in the county of Waterford. The proportions of
this window, and the broad cavetto moulding surrounding it, indicate
the date of the church to be the 13th century.
No. 54.—Plan of the old church of Clonee, in the county of Water-
ford. In churches of this age the doorways are most usually placed
either in the north or south side wall, and not in the west gable, and the
walls are battered at their bases. This church had a chancel, which is
now nearly obliterated.
No. 55.—External view of the east window of Faughanachold
church, county of Derry. This window is apparently of the early part
of the thirteenth century, and is somewhat singular in being flush with
the external masonry; it is surmounted with a raised, flat, drip mould-
ing.
No. 56.—External view of the window in the south side wall of
Dunkitt old church, county of a ae near the city of Waterford. It
R. I. A. PROC.—YOL. VIII. 3M
4338
is semicircular-headed, but of that elongated form characteristic of the
thirteenth century. The external angles, in addition to being recessed,
have their edges plainly but broadly chamfered.
No. 57.—Ground plan of the old church of Dunkitt, showing the
comparatively modern massive buttresses supporting the south side wall.
The doorway was in the north wall, somewhere near the spot indicated,
but its casing is gone. The chancel arch is at present built up, and the
chancel obliterated, excepting a faint trace of its foundations. Each
angle of the building is formed of well-dressed stones, with the angle
chamfered. The west gable is pierced for a square-headed window, at
the height of about twelve feet from the ground, which no doubt lighted
an apartment at that end of the church, and which was the residence of
the officiating ecclesiastic.
No. 58.—External view of one of the windows from the keep of the
Castle of Carrickfergus, in the county of Antrim. The erection of this
structure is attributed to John De Courcy, who received from Henry II.
a grant of all the lands he could conquer in Ireland. From the archi-
tectural features of this castle, it 1s clear that it must have been erected
either during the latter part of the reign of King John (1216), or more
probably during the commencement of the reign of Henry III., as the
pointed arch, with the nail-head ornament, is characteristic of thirteenth
century art.
No. 59.—Window loop, from Carrickfergus Castle. This is also
headed by a pointed arch, and the external angles are broadly and simply
chamfered. ;
No. 60.—External view of a third window loop, from the same
castle. Though this ope is semicircular-headed, its elongated form and
chamfered edges prove it to be of the thirteenth century. This cham-
fering of the windows, doors, and walls of churches and castles is
always characteristic of the thirteenth and subsequent centuries in Ire-
land, and forms a safe guide to the antiquary when speculating on the
age of a building.
No. 61.—External view of the small doorway in the south wall of
the chancel of the old church of Owning, county of Kilkenny, near Pill-
town. Except in some of our finest cathedrals and abbey churches, I
know of no doorway in a simple parish church to be compared to this for
beauty of design and boldness of execution. It is tricusp-headed, with
a massive drip moulding, springing from a ball flower on one side and
a wimpled female head on the other. Apart from the form and mould-
ings of the arch, the style of the female head just alluded to would at
once determine the age of the building to be either the latter part of the
thirteenth or the beginning of the fourteenth century.
No. 62.—Exterior view of the window in the south wall of the
chancel of Owning old church. This is also tricusp-headed, but the
arch is remarkably flat ; as is usual in buildings of this age, the external
angles of the window are broadly chamfered. ‘aten
No. 68.—Plan of the old church of Owning, showing the singular
fact that the chancel is a subsequent addition to the original church,
439
which was simply rectangular, and of early thirteenth century age. It
appears that the original east gable, which was pierced by a wide
splayed window, was broken through to construct a narrow chancel arch,
leaving the top of the window undisturbed. At the re-edification of
the church and building of the chancel, the massive buttresses support-
ing the north and south wails of the nave were added, leaving the ori-
ginal doorway in the south wall undisturbed. The west gable is pierced
for a small window loop, at the height of twelve or fourteen feet from the
ground; and this, as I have had frequent occasion to remark, appears
to have lighted the dwelling room of the officiating ecclesiastic, which
possibly resembled the gallery of some of our modern churches.
No. 64.—View of the interior of the east and west gables of the old
church of Kilmacomb, near Dunmore, county of Waterford. That of the
east gable shows the occurrence of several square holes piercing the
wall, the two lowest having probably answered the purpose of peep
holes, which are commonly found in churches of the thirteenth and four-
teenth centuries. The west gable shows an offset at the springing of
the roof, on which the beams of an upper room may have rested; and
this idea is borne out by the fact, that at the apex of the gable there i 18
a square-headed window, whch would have hghted such an apartment.
No. 65.—Ground plan of the old church of. Kilmacomb, showing the
position of the doorway in the north wall.
No. 66.—Plan of the old church of Stradbally, county of Waterford.
This building indicates two different periods of construction, viz. the
original church, consisting of nave and chancel, of the fourteenth cen-
tury, and the massive square tower attached to it, on the north side, at
the junction of the nave and chancel, which is probably of the fifteenth
century. There are two doorways in thesnave—one in the north, and
the other in the south wall—that in the north being headed with an
equilateral pointed arch, and its door fastened from within by a massive
wooden bar, sliding in a groove constructed in the thickness of the wall.
The massive tower on the north side of the church was of three stories
(each lighted by a small loop in the north wall); and to give it its required
proportions, the north wall of the chancel was removed, and made to
encroach on the church. The exact position of the original entrance to
this tower is now not apparent; but it may have been by a doorway
raised above the floor of the chancel, to which access could be had only
by a ladder. On the west side of the basement floor of the tower, a
narrow flight of steps in the west wall lead to the room above.
No. 67.—Plan of the old church of Killea, near Dunmore, county of
Waterford. This building is singular in its plan, the chancel having been
prolonged on the north side, so as to form the base of a slender square
tower. ‘Three sides of the tower yet remain, and its basement room is
arched. ‘There are two peep holes in the north wall of this room, and a
broad recess on the same side; each room was lighted by a window loop
in the north wall: of the walls of the church the foundations only remain,
and there is an indication of a chancel arch.
No. 68.—Kast window of the Black Abbey at Kilkenny, the date of
which is about the end of the fourteenth century.
440
No. 69.— Window in the south wall of the same abbey.
No. 70.—Another window, from the same ,wall of the same abbey.
No. 71.—West window of Liscarton old church, county of Meath,
built by Janico D’ Artois, about the year 1403.
No. 72.—West window, from the same old church.
No. 73.—East window of Killeen Abbey, county of Meath.
No. 74.-Window from the south wall of Killeen Abbey.
No. 75.—Another window from the same abbey. The similarity
between this and the east window of the old church of Liscarton is very
singular, leading to the supposition that it was copied from the latter.
No. 76.—East window of the collegiate Abbey of Dunsaney, in the
county of Meath.
No. 77.—Window from the side wall of Dunsaney Abbey.
No. 78.—Another window from the same abbey, the style of which
is remarkably ‘‘ perpendicular.”
No. 79.—Ground plan of the collegiate Abbey of Dunseticy:
No. 80.—East window of Clonmel church.
No. 81.—Interior of the east window of St. Catherine’ s Chapel, Nook
Bay, near Ballyhack, county of Wexford. The style of this window
is about the middle of the fourteenth century.
No. 82.—Plan of St. Catherine’s Chapel at Nook Bay. The west
end of this church has been designed for the purpose of a dwelling-
house. There is a recess, apparently for a bed, at the base of the west
wall; and in the thickness of the same wall there is a narrow flight of
steps, leading from the body of the building to a doorway midway up
the gable, which afforded access to an upper room; the steps are then
continued to the south parapet. The upper apartment just alluded
to was heated by a fireplace, in the west gable, close to the summit of
the north wall.
No. 83.—Interior view of the east window of Rathmore Abbey,
county of Meath, a building of the latter part of the fourteenth century,
or possibly the beginning of the fifteenth.
No. 84.—Plan of Rathmore Abbey.
No. 85.—Exterior view of the east window of the collegiate church
of Youghal, erected A. D. 1464.
No. 86.—Hast window of the old church of Macloneigh, near Ma-
eroom, county of Cork—a very good example of the flamboyant style
of the fifteenth century, of which we have so few good illustrations in
Ireland, with the exception of the Abbey of Holycross.
No. 87.—Window from the cathedral of Old Leighlin, county of
Carlow.
No. 88.—Another window from the same old church, both being good
examples of the flamboyant style just alluded to.
No. 89.—Kast window from the Lady’s Abbey, near Ardfinnan,
county of Tipperary; flamboyant in style, and of the same age as the
former.
No. 90.—East window of the old church of Malahide, county of
Dublin—a most excellent example of the perpendicular style of the fif-
teenth century.
®
441
No. 91.—Window from the south side wall of Louth Abbey, which
was probably erected in the fifteenth century.
No. 92.—View, looking N. W., of a small stone-roofed building, close
to the Abbey of Louth, county of Louth. I am disposed to regard this
as the granary of the abbey, and therefore a feature quite unusual in the
monastic remains in this country.
No. 98.—Plan of the basement and upper floor of the granary of the
Abbey of Louth, county of Louth. The lower room is arched, having
the doorway in the west gable, and a wide splayed window in the east.
In the N.E. angle there is a flight of winding steps, leading to the
room under the roof. A small loop in the east gable lighted the upper
portion of these stairs.
No. 94.—East window of Kilronan old church, near Clonmel,
county of Tipperary. Its date may be the fifteenth century.
No. 95.—Kast window of Derrylorm old church, county of Derry,
of the most debased style of the latter part of the fifteenth or the begin-
ing of the sixteenth century.
The Rev. Witt1Am Rerves, D. D., read a paper—
On some EccLESIASTICAL BELLS IN THE CoLLECTION OF THE Lorp PRIMATE.
Axzovt thirty years ago, the Rev. Marcus Gervais Beresford, then Vicar of
Drung and Larah, in the county of Cavan, purchased from a man called
Keleher two articles of great antiquarian interest, which conjointly
bore the name of the Clog Mogue, or Bell of St. Mogue. One of them was
the principal surviving fragment of an extremely ancient Irish bell
which had been disintegrated by the dint of corrosion; and the other,
the mutilated and partly dismantled cover or shrine which at an early
period had been made for the same bell.
The man Keleher had to wife the daughter of a Magoveran,* the
last in the male line of a long succession of hereditary keepers of this
bell, whose abode was among the Slieve-an-Hirin mountains, to the
north-east, between Templeport and Fenagh.
While this line of the Magoverans were to the fore, they kept the bell
earefully rolled up in rags, and only exposed it when it was required in
the parish of Templeport or the neighbourhood for the purpose of admin-
istering oaths upon, or of giving additional sanction to social compacts;
but when the Magoverans died out, and it passed into new hands, it ac-
quired a marketable character, of which the collector availed himself, and
obtained it at a price. ‘
The local tradition regarding the bell and its origin was to the fol-
lowing effect, as narrated by an intelligent schoolmaster, who lived
* The name Magoveran, or Magauran, as it is sometimes written, is in Irish Mac
Shampadain, ‘Son of Samhradhan.” It was a patronymic derived from Samhradhan,
twelfth in descent from Eochaidh, whose posterity, Ceallach Cachdach, ‘ Family of
Eochaidh,” occupied and gave name to the district now known as the barony of Tuilyhaw,
in the county of Cavan. From the year 1220 out, the Mac Samhradhains, or Magaurans,
often appear in the “ Annals of the Four Masters” as chieftains of Tullyhaw.
442
about the time of its transfer in the neighbourhood of Templeport
church :—
St. Kilian (as Caillin is sometimes locally called) had at Fenagh a
herd of oxen, which on a certain night strayed from their pastures, and
in the morning were no where to be seen by the owner. Guided by in-
spiration, or led by an unseen hand, the saint in his search after them
arrived at the shore of Templeport Lake, where they were found,
gazing earnestly towards the middle of the lake, and motionless, like
dogs when setting game. The saint inquired if anything strange or
unusual had happened the night before; and he was told that a travel-
ling woman, a perfect stranger, had sought shelter at an early part of
the night, and had been conveyed across to the island in the lake, where
she had been safely delivered of a son; and that while in labour she
had caught hold of the bed-post, which presently threw down roots into
the floor, and shot out branches upwards, that protruded through the
roof of the house. St. Kilian ordered the boat to be put over to him,
that he might cross to the island, and baptize the child. The woman
of the house made answer, that the boat was not at hand, as her good-
man had gone a fishing to a distant part of the lake. Whereupon the
saint, as well became him, devoutly prayed that the man might never
more set his foot on land. He next inquired if there was anything in
the house upon which the child might be floated across to him; to
which the woman replied that the only flat article in the house upon
which the infant could be laid was a flag in the kitchen, that was
used as a hearthstone. The saint ordered her to fetch it to the water-
edge. he woman said she could not lift it, and that, if she did, it would -
serve to drown the babe. ‘‘Tryit,” said the saint. She did so, and, to
her utter surprise, carried it as if it was a bit of board to the desired
place; she laid it on the water; lo! it floated; she brought out the
child, and laid him upon the dry surface; the wind arose, and, with
steady but gentle impulse, bore the buoyant flagstone to the opposite
bank; while the same wind, which here was but a zephyr, raged as a
storm elsewhere over the face of the lake, overtook the fisherman in an
unguarded moment, capsized his boat, and committed him to a watery
grave, as the saint had prayed. ‘This swimming flagstone was for ages
preserved at Templeport, and was employed as a boat to ferry over dead
bodies to the island for interment; till one day a young man and woman,
who happened to cross over on it, were guilty of some indiscretion in
the transit, when the flag snapped in two, and one half of it sank, help-
ing to drown the inconsiderate couple; while the other half, of its own
accord, floated away to the shore near Templeport church. This half
remained there for ages after ; and people who had suffered injury at their
neighbours’ hands used to go to it, and, having diligently swept it, place
a piece of silver on it; then pray bad prayers against their enemies ;
and so sure as they did, death or some other grievous calamity ORES
the offender before twelve months were out. .
But to return to the child. The saint awaited his arrival, fodie him
up in his arms, and baptized with every mark of respect and veneration,
giving him the name of Aedh, then replaced him upon the flag, and gave
443
it a gentle push, and the child was sent back to his mother as he had come,
with this difference, that at his right side was found resting on the slab
a consecrated bell, which bell, after its employment in his maturer
years, he left in the parish; and it was transmitted from erenach to
erenach till the times grew bad, and their lands were lost, and the poor
Magoverans their representatives died out, and the Vicar of Drung got
possession of it; and that Vicar, as Lord Primate, allowed the Secretary
of the Academy to exhibit it memorvam, and also supplied him with this
contribution towards a history of the vicissitudes of noble bells.
This tradition closely resembles the legend in the ‘“‘ Martyrology of
Donegal,”’ only that it places the birth of St. Mogue at Templeport Lake,
instead of Brackley or Prospect Lake, which lies to the north-west in
the same parish :—
‘< Jan. 31.—Maedhog, B. of Fearna. Aedh was his first name. He
was of the race of Colla Uais, monarch of Erin. Eithne was the name
of his mother, of the race of Amhalgaidh, son of Fiachra, son of Kochaidh
Muighmedhoin. Among his first miracles was the flagstone upon which
he was brought to be baptized, upon which people used to be ferried
out and in, just as in every other boat, to the island in the lake on
which he was born. Of his miracles, also, was that the spinster’s dis-
taff, which was in the hand of Maedhog’s mother, Eithne, when she
was bringing him forth, which was a withered hard stick of hazel, grew
up with leaves and blossoms, and afterwards with goodly fruit; and
this hazel is still in existence* as a green tree, without decay or wither-
ing, producing nuts every year in Inis-Breachmaighe, &e. A.D. 624
was the date when he resigned his spirit to heaven.’’+
The bell was of iron. ‘Three fragments remain, two of which are
attached to the inside of the case, and the third is a “flat piece, of irre-
gular form, which originally was part of the front or back. The case
is of copper, and was ornamented with silver plated bands, which were
attached along the margins. On the front were two small figures, also
plated with silver. One of these is wanting, but that which remains
represents a habited ecclesiastic, holding a book at his breast. The
case, which was probably a handsome object in its day, is very much
injured, and now chiefly interesting as a curiosity. Its dimensions
are:—Height, 6 inches; breadth at top, 54 inches; breadth at bottom,
7 inches; depth at bottom, 54 inches.
No. 2.—The Clog-na-fullah.
This bell, whose name signifies the ‘‘bell of blood,” in allusion to some
tradition. or supposed powers of retribution, was believed to have been
one of the fifty consecrated bells which St. Patrick bestowed upon
the Connaught churches. It had been kept for some time in Fenagh,
and afterwards at Mohill, and the custodees were a family a the
O’Rorkes.
It was employed for the administering of oaths, as also for the reco-
* 19 April, 1630. t ‘'Martyrology of Donegal,” p. 33.
444
very of lost property. or this purpose it used to be hired out by the
keepers under the following terms :—The borrower, before it was com-
mitted to him, paid down a certain fee in silver; he then took an oath
on the bell that he would safely return it within a certain time, and that
while in his possession it should never touch the ground, or pass out of
human hands. In consequence, it was customary for the person who
borrowed it, when he required to be disengaged, to place it in the hands
of a second person, and so on; and when night came, the family used
to sit up, or the neighbours to be collected as at a wake, so that when
one was tired holding it, another might relieve him, and thus fulfil, till
the period of the loan had expired, the terms of the oath, that it was
never to pass out of the hand of man.
The Primate purchased it, some twenty-three years ago, from one of
the O’Rorkes, whose wants, coupled with the declining veneration for
the article, led him to dispose of it.
Dimensions :—Height, 10 inches; breadth at shoulders, 5 inches;
breadth at mouth, 74 inches; depth at top, 24 inches ; depth at mouth,
42 inches. Nets :—lIron, much corroded.
No. 3.—The Barry Gariagh.
This bell was bought by the Primate, from a pedlar, at his own gate,
when rector of Drum. It had been obtained somewhere in Connaught,
by this itinerant dealer, during the famine year, when hunger severed
many strong ties. It bore the name of the Barry Gariagh; and, if I be
allowed a conjecture, I would conclude from the name that it was a bell
belonging to St. Berach, of Termonbarry, in the county of Roscommon,
and that it is the one which is said, in his Life, to have been given to
him by Dageeus, the artificer: ‘‘ Igitur discedenti (S. Beracho) baculum
seu pedum dedit, quod Hibernice Bacullh-gearr, id est, baculus brevis;
et cymbalum, quod Clog-beraigh ; id est, tintinnabulum Berachi voca-
tur, quod Cluan-dalachize usque in hodiernum diem LA
Dimensions.—Height, 7 in. ; Bea of mouth, 7 in.; depth ditto,
42 in.; breadth of shoulders, 3¢ in.; height of handle, 1 4 in.; span of
handle, 24in. Material : Bronze, cast.
No. 4.
This bell is of bronze, and belonged to one of the old churches in the
county of Monaghan, the name of which I have not been able to ascer-
tain. But it was sold lately at Monaghan, among the effects of a medi-
cal man, who was an extensive collector, and a large portion of whose
Trish antiquities have passed into the possession of the Lord Primate.
Dimensions :—Height, 74 in. ; breadth of shoulders, 35 in. ; breadth
at mouth, 64 in.; depth at mouth, 5 in.
No. 5.—Clog-na-righ.
I take this opportunity of exhibiting also a drawing}. of the famous
* Colgan, Supplem. Vit. §. Berachi, 15 Feb., “‘ Act. SS.,” p. 345a.
+ Copied from an exact ane ring of the original by the late Myles J. O'Reilly, made
in November, 1830.
445 :
Clog-na-righ, or ‘‘ Bell of the kings,” of which such honourable mention
is made in the Book of Fenagh, and which derived its title from the be-
lief that it had been used in early times as a cup for the baptism of .
kings. Its form is circular, and resembles an inverted goblet. In
shape and pattern it is unlike other ecclesiastical bells, and would lead
one to suppose that it was of a comparatively modern date, were it not
for the early mention of it in the Book of Fenagh, and the Irish Annals,
at the year 1244.
It is stated in the Book of Fenagh,* that St. Patrick gave this bell
to St. Caillin, and that it was possessed of many wonderful powers, and
was called Clog-na-righ, because it was the vessel which contained the
water with which several Irish kings were baptized.
A layman was not allowed to carry this bell; and the kings who
were baptized out of 1t were obliged to pay it certain dues when carried
to them by twelve clergymen. If they refused to pay those dues, its
clergy fasted, and the bell was rung, when plague, war, and other ca-
lamities were the consequence in their territories.
The bell still exists, and is preserved in the chapel at Foxfield, near
Fenagh, county of Leitrim. Itis regarded there as asacred relic, aud held
in much veneration. It is formed of thin brass, about an eighth of an
inch thick, which appears to have been cast, and probably afterwards
hammered, the substance being rather soft and malleable. ‘The upper
part is ornamented with a thin cap of similar brass, and the thickness of
a worn shilling, perforated in four compartments of net and figure work,
each differing somewhat from the others. This cap is riveted to the bell
with small brass rivets. A stronger piece of similar brass, attached by
stronger rivets, stands up from the head of the bell, and is embraced by
a flat plate on each side of the substance of the iron axle, which is trans-
versely riveted through the strong piece of brass.
The axle abovementioned is 83 inches long, the two ends for about
14 inch are rounded into gudgeons, which worked in some frame or
rest in which the bell was placed. At right angles horizontally ex-
tends an arm or lever, 64 inches long, bending a little upwards, and
turned round at the end so as to form an eye, in which is an iron ring
for the cord by which the bell could be sounded in its fixed position.
This iron axle and arm, though manifestly very ancient, appear more
modern than the bell, which would seem, from its small size, to have
been intended for the hand. The clapper or tongue 1s of iron; and that part
of the knob at the end of it which comes in contact with the edge of the
bell in striking is so very much worn by use and rust that it proves great
antiquity. The bell thus consists, in its present state, of three distinct
pieces of brass and three of iron, of which the ring is.one. The liquid
contents of the bell are 14 pint; the gross weight of iron and brass, 1 Ib.
avoirdupoise.+
In connexion with the first bell in the above list, Dr. Reeves read
the following memoir of
* Fol. 28 aa.
+ Letter of M. J. O'Reilly, in‘ Ordnance Survey Correspondence, Cavan and Leitrim,”
p. 190.
BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oN
446
St. Moxnoc, vulgarly called Sr. Mote.
The simple form of this name is Ceoh! or Cooh, which signifies
‘‘fire,’’* and, when borrowed into other languages, becomes Aeda,*® Ai-
dus,* Arduus,> Aideus,’ Kdus,’ Hugh.2 With the diminutive termina-
tion an, it becomes Ceohan,® modified into Aedan,’° Aedanus,"
Ardanus,” Edanus,'? Aidan.* The same root, when mo, ‘‘ my,” is pre-
fixed, and the syllable oc or 05, denoting “‘ little” or ‘‘ dear,” is suf-
fixed,!® assumes the form WWo-aeovh-05, which is contracted into
Moevdoc,'® and, according to the ordinary changes, becomes Maevoc,"”
Maevoce,'* Maoohos;'® in Latin Modocus,* Macdocus;*' and in English
' Felire of Aengus, Jan. 31. Martyrology of Tamhlact, Jan. 31.
2 * Aodh vel Oedh, quod ignem denotat,” Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 176 an. 72.
3 “Tn Hibernia natale Sancti Aedae.”’ Calendar of Drummond Missal, Jan. 31.
4 Title of Life by John of Tinmuth, in Capgrave’s Legenda Aurea, which says,
‘“‘ Sanctus iste in vita S. David Aidanus vocatur, in vita vero sua Aidus dicitur, et apud
Meneviam in ecclesia S. David appellatur Moedok quod est Hibernicum,” fol. 4 ba. So
also the Cotton MS. Tiber. E. i. (Brit. Mus.), Tanner MS. 15 (Bodleian Libr.).
5 Cotton MS. Vesp. A. 14, printed in Rees’s Lives of the Cambro-British Saints,
pp- 233-250. See T. Duffus Hardy’s Descriptive Catalogue of Manuscripts, &c., vol. i.,
p. 188.
6 Fleming, Collectanea, p. 431 a.
7 Vita S. Edi, MS. Trin. Coll. Dubl., E. 3, 11, fol. 110, 68.
8 So the name Aedh is generally rendered by Duald Mac Firbis and Connell Ma-
geoghan in their respective translations of the Annals of Ulster and of Clonmacnois.
9 Borumha Laighen.
10 Aedan Foeddog is the Welsh name for this saint. Rees, Essay on the Welsh
Saints, p. 227. The founder of Lindisfarne is called Aedan by Bede, Hist. Ke. iii., 5.
ll “ Midanus qui vulgo appellatur Moedoc,” Vit. in Cod. Kilkenn. apud Colgan, Actt.
SS., p. 208 a. ‘‘ Aedanus alias Moedocus,” Cod. Salmant., fol. 133. ‘* Aedanus scili-
cet Moedoc,” Vit. S. Molassii ap. Colgan, Actt. SS. p.222 a. ‘‘Maidoe qui et Aeda-
nus,” Vit. S. Moluz, cap. 40, ap. Fleming, Collectan., p.376a. ‘‘ Aidanus episcopus,”
MS. ap. Ussher, Works, vol. vi., p. 479.
12 Vita S. Findani, cap. 10, ap. Goldast. Rer. Alemann., p. 222. ‘‘ Maidoc qui et
Aidanus ab infantia.” ‘‘S. Aidanus monasterio quod Hibernensi lingua Guernin
[Ferna] vocatur.” Ricemarch Vit. S. David, ap. Rees, Lives of Cambro-Brit. SS., pp.
130, 133. Bede sometimes writes the name of Aidan of Lindisfarne Aidanus. Hist.
Ke. iii., 14, 25, 26.
13 Vita S. Edani, Cod. Marsh, fol. 51 6. Obits of Christ Church, p. xlvii. Harris’
Ware’s Works, i. p. 436.
14 The form used by Protestants in Leinster. See O’Donovan, Irish Topogr. Poems,
Introd. p. 57; Four Masters, vol. i., p. 247, note P.
15 A very satisfactory explanation of the changes in Irish proper names by these ad-
ditions is given by Colgan in his Acta Sanctor., pp. 71 an. 2, 216 an. 5, and Trias
Thaum., pp. 175 6 n. 54, 188 an. 122.
16 Passim in Vit. ap. Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 208-215. Moevoc.1. deo .1. Moaedoc,
‘t Moedoc i.e. Aed i.e. Moaedoc,” Schol. in Felire, Jan. 31. Annal. Buell. 600.
17 Aingus de Matrib. SS. Hib. ; Naeimhsenchas ; Tighernach, an. 625.
18 Waeovocce, fenna eprcop epide. God a céd aimm, ‘ Maedoce, he was
bishop of Ferna. Aedh was his first name.’ Marianus Gorman, Jan. 31.
19 Annals of the Four Mast. an. 624. Martyrology of Donegal, Jan. 31, p. 32.
20 Breviarium Aberdonense, Calendar. Prid. Kl. Feb.; Propr. Sanctor., Pars
Hyemal., fol. 45 da. Registrum Episcopat. Aberdonen., vol. ii., p. 3. Martyrology of
Aberdeen ap. Proceedings of the Soc. Antiq. of Scotland, vol. ii., p. 261.
21 Giraldus Cambrensis, Topogr. Hib. ii., 47 (Ed. Camden, p. 732). Vita S._
Senani ap. Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 532 6.
447
Maidoc” Modoche,* Modock,** Madoes,> Mogue.® By this process, two
names so dissimilar in sound as Hh and Mogue are proved to be iden-
tical.
S. Moedoe was born, about the year 555, at
Inis-Breaghmuigh,*’ a small island in a lake, in
the territory of Kast Breffny,** which then be-
Cota UAIs,
King of Ireland, a.p. 336,
longed to Connacht, but is now reckoned in the Eochaidh,
province of Ulster, as part of the county of
Cavan. His father’s name was Sedna, and he Kare,
was descended from Colla Uais,” the ancestor of Oana
several clans of the Airghialla, and among them l i
of the Fer Luirg, to which St. Moedoc is said by Muiredhach,
Angus to have more immediately belonged.” lee
His mother, Ethne, was of the race of Amhal- Amhalgaidh,
gaidh, whose descendants gave name to Tir- Reesaneen
awley, in the county of Mayo. While yet a let
little boy, he was delivered as a hostage by the Eare,
Hy Briuin, of whose territory he was a native, to
Ainmire, king of Ireland, who ascended the |
throne in 568,*! and reigned three years. Hav- Mosdoe:
ing returned after a short detention, he became
a diligent student, in company with Laserian or Molaisse, the sub-
sequent founder of Devenish. Desiring to fly the honour which
awaited him at home, he was preparing to depart, but Aedh Finn,
the king of the Hy-Briuin, opposed the project, and was only
induced to acquiesce by the promise of spiritual blessings. Thence
Moedoc removed to Leinster, and from that passed over to St. David’s
monastery of Kill-muine, in Wales. Here he lived for some years in
great sanctity, and rose so highly in the esteem of his master, that his
history became interwoven with that of Menevia; and his abode in Bri-
|
Sedna — Ethne,
22 Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, Jan. 31.
23 King, Calendar of Scotland, Jan. 31.
24 T. Innes, Civil and Eccles. Hist. of Scotland, p. 161.
25 His parish in Perthshire is called St. Madoes, formerly St. Madois. New. Stat.
Account, vol. x., p. 607.
26 The vulgar pronunciation of the name in the counties of Wexford and Cavan.
27 Now Brackley island, in a lake of the same name. See his Irish Churches,
No. 3, infra.
28 In Hy Briuin Breiffne, the eastern portion of which, now the county of Cavan, was
the territory of O’Reilly; the western, now the county of Leitrim, that of O’Rourke.
The race derived its name from Brian, son of Kochaidh Muighmedhoin, through Duach
Galach.
29 His pedigree, with some variations, is given in the Naemsenchus, in the Book of
Lecan, fol. 39 ac ; MacFirbis’s Geneal. MS., pp. 361¢, 714 a@; O’Flaherty’s Ogyg., p. 362.
Colgan gives two lines, which also vary, namely, one from Cormac and Maguir, and ano-
ther from his Menelogium Genealogicum, Actt. SS., p. 222 0.
30 “« Aedh of Ferns, i. e. Moedoc, of the men of Lurg, on Loch Erne.” Now the barony
of Lurg, in the north of the county of Fermanagh. See Reeves’s Eccles. Ant.,
p. 293.
31 Reeves’s Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba, p. 32, note ®.
448
- tain is not only related in his own acts, but in those of St. David and
St. Cadoc. Returning with a company of Irish students to his native
country, he landed in Hy-Cemmnselach, now the county of Wexford,
where he founded a church. Being desirous to choose, according to the
custom of the day, an anmchara, or spiritual director, he crossed over,
and consulted St. David; at whose instance he fixed upon St. Molua, of
Clonfertmulloe.
We next find him at a portin Hy-Ceinselach, called Ard-ladhrann,
where he founded a church; thence he proceeded to the Deise, now Decies,
in the county of Waterford, where he founded a church, called Desert
Nairbre; here, among other monastic appendages, he erected a mill.
After some time, returning to Hy-Cemnselach, he founded the church
of Cluain Dicholla, or Cluain-mor. While here, the territory was
invaded by Aedh, son of Ainmire, the monarch of Ireland; but through
the intervention of Moedoc, he was induced to withdraw his troops.
Subsequently, when he renewed hostilities, he was met by Brandubh,
the king of Leinster, and slain at the battle of Dunbolg, in 598. ‘This
Brandubh is said to have been half brother of Mcedoc, and his success
is attributed to the saint’s interference.” After this, king Brandubh fell
sick, and, having been restored to health, bestowed on St. Moedoe a
tract, called Fearna, or ‘‘ Alder-ground,” wherein the saint should erect
his principal church, and whose cemetery should be the resting-place of
himself and his people. On its completion, a synod of the Leinstermen _
was called together by the king, both of laity and clerics; and Moedoe
having been consecrated their bishop, 1t was ordamed that henceforth
the primacy of the Lagenians should be fixed in the see of Moedoe at
Ferns. St. David® havmg expressed a wish that Moedoc should come
and receive his blessing before he died, the samt once more paid a visit
to Britain. Some time after his return, he travelled southwards to the
territory of Hy-Conaill-Gabhra,** in Munster; and here he founded a
monastery, called Cluain-claidheach.” In 605, king Brandubh was
slain by Saran, the erenach of Templeshanbo, and was buried at
Ferns. St. Moedoe grieved bitterly for him, and cursed the hand that
slew him. Among St. Moedoc’s contemporaries and friends, his life
mentions St. Columba, St. Munna of Taghmon, and St. Mochua of
Lothra. Having founded many churches,® and acquired a high re-
putation for sanctity, he died on the 31st of January, in the year 625."
82 See the tale Boramha Laighean, cited in O’ Donovan’s “‘ Annals of the Four Mas-
ters,” at the year 594, vol. i, p. 218.
33 He died after the middle of the sixth century.
34 Now the baronies of Connello, in the county of Limerick.
35 See his ‘* Irish Churches,” No. 7 infra.
86 He is the patron saint of the diocese of Ferns, as also of the barony of Lurg, in Fer -
managh, and the territory of Breiffne, in the west. In the latter he was especially
claimed by the great families of O’ Reilly and O’Rourke.
37 This is according to Tighernach, whohas Moedoe Ferna quies. The Annals of Ul-
ster, at 624, have Moedoice Ferna quievit. The Annals of Boyle, at 600, have Moedoe
Ferna quievit. The ‘‘ Four Masters” place his death at 624,
Sepia 3 ae oe
rf
ai.
{SS
a
t&
= ere al ocneal |
4 . ees, fear
See ee ee ee oD
449
We have no record of his visiting Scotland, although his memory
was vividly preserved in that country. The Breviary of Aberdeen no-
tices him, in the Proprium Sanctorum,* at Jan. 31, as ‘Sanctus Mo-
docus epyscopus et confessor eximius apud Kilmodok,”’ but despatches
his commemoration with a short collect. Adam King antedates his
existence by no less than 200 years, observing, at his day, ‘‘ S. Modoche
bishop in Scotland under Crathlintus, king, 328.” Dempster follows
in the same track, calling him J/edothus, and adding some particulars,
which never had any existence except in his mendacious brain. Came-
rarius and the Martyrology of Aberdeen merely notice him, at January
31, as of Kilmadok.
The Welsh have a lively recollection of him as Aeddan Foeddog, son
of Caw; andit is probably owing to his connexion with St. David that
the clergy of Menevia claimed Ferns as a suffragan bishopric of St. Da-
vid’s.° Traces of his memory are also retained in Pembrokeshire, as he is
the reputed founder of Llanhuadain, or Llawhaden, in that county ; and
the churches of Nolton and West-Haroldstown are ascribed to him, under
the name of Madog. His festival in Wales also is Jan. 31.
_ Hanmer confounds this bishop, under his name of Aidan, with the
founder of Lindisfarn; while Chatelain and Alban Butler erroneously
refer to him the Acts of S. Mo-maedhog, of May 18, who is commemo-
rated at that day in Lower Britany, under the name of St. De.
ST. MOEDOC’S IRISH CHURCHES.
1. Ferns. Peapna.—aA bishop’s see in the county of Wexford.
He has been always regarded as the patron saint, under the name
Mogue, whichis a common Christian name among the Roman Catholics,
often corrupted to Jfoses. The Protestants employ his other name
Aidan.
3. Drumiaxe. Opuim-leatain.—A parish in the north of the county
of Cavan, formerly the head of a rural deanery, and now remarkable on
account of its ancient church and round tower.*! §&. Moedoc 1s the pa-
tron of it, but his Life speaks of a monastery as existing there before
his birth.”
3. TeMpLeporT. Ceampull an phuinc.—A parish in the north-
west of the county of Cavan. In Brackley Lough, in the north of the
parish, is the island of Brackley or Breaghwy, formerly Inip bpecmhas,
“Wolf-field Island,’’ where the saint was born.* South of this is Tem-
pleport Lake, where is Sz. Mogue’s Island, with the ruins of his ancient
church. His memory is vividly preserved in this parish.
38 Breviarium Aberdonense, Pars Hyemalis, fol. 45 ba.
39 Ussher’s Works, vol. v., p. 113.
40 Rees, ‘‘ Welsh Saints,” p. 228.
41 See the drawing in the Ulster Journal of Archeol., vol. v., pp. 110-116.
- 42 Life c. 1. Colgan, Act. SS., p. 208 a.
43 Colgan, Acta SS. p. 2164, n. 6, 221a; Martyrology of Donegal, p. 33 ; O’Do-
novan on the Four Masters, A. D. 1406, vol. iv., p. 1228.
44 Ordnance Survey of Cavan, Sheet 13.
450
4, Rosstnver. Rop nbip.—A parish in the extreme north of the
county of Leitrim, where the saint’s memory is kept as the patron.
5. Kittysec. Caille be5a.—A townland of the parish of Inishmac-
saint, in the county of Fermanagh. Here, according to Colgan, was a
miraculous stone called Lac-Maodhoc, or Maedoc’s stone.”
6. Dysert. Oipepo Naipbpe.—A townland in the parish of Ard-
more, in the south-east of the county of Waterford.
7. CroncacH. Cluain claideach.—A parish in the territory of Hy-
Conaill Gabhra, now the barony of Connello Upper, in the county of
Limerick.“
8. ARDAMINE. CUpo Ladpann.—A parish in the barony of Ballagh-
keen, on the sea coast, in the county of Wexford.
9. CronmorE. Cluain mop.—A parish in the barony of Bantry, in
the centre of the county of Wexford. It was formerly called Cluain-mor-
Dicholla Gairbh. This is not to be confounded with Cluain-mor Maedhoc,
which is mentioned in the Annals, and which was so called from another
St. Moedhoc, whose day is April 11: his church is Clonmore, in the
county of Carlow. Archdall falls into the error of confounding these
two saints and their respective churches.*
ST. MOEDOC’S SCOTCH CHURCHES.
1. Krtmapocx.—A large parish in Menteith, in the south of Perth-
shire, north-west of Stirling. ‘‘The name is believed to signify the
Chapel of St. Madock, Madocus, or Modocus, one of the Culdees.’’”
2. St. Mapors.—A very small parish, in the Carse of Gowrie, south-
east of Perth. The name is written in early records S¢. Madois, and is
commonly called Semmiedores in the district, where are ‘“‘ The stannin
stanes o’ Semmiecdores.’’*? There is an ancient monument here called the
St. Madoes Stone, of which a drawing is given in ‘‘ The Sculptured
Stones of Scotland.’’*! The writer in the New Statistical Account rightly
conjectures that the parish is called from the patron saint of Kilma-
dock, but errs greatly in styling him a “‘ Gallic missionary.’
3. Batmapres.—An estate in the south-east end of the parish of
Rescobie, in Forfarshire. The cemetery is at Chapeltown.®
45 Acta Sanctorum, p. 293 a.
40 Tbid.
47 Colgan, Acta SS. p. 219 6, n. 37; Archdall, Monasticon, p, 420.
48 Monasticon Hibernicum, p. 734.
49 New Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. x., p. 1224. See also the Old Statistical
Account, vol. xx., pp. 40-92 ; Innes, Civil and Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, p. 161.
50 New Statistical Account, vol. x., pp. 607, 624, 626.
51 Published by the Spalding Club. See Plates LV., LVI., and Notices of the Plates,
eliG: ;
: 52 Vol. x., p. 608. See Old Statistical Account, vol. iii., p. 568.
53 Old Statistical Account, vol. xiv., p. 602; New Statistical Account, vol. xi., part 1,
p- 607.
451
SamMvueL Frercuson, Q. C., read—
An Account oF FURTHER ExpLoRATions at LocMARIAQUER,
IN BRITTANY.
Since the discovery of the inscribed stones at the sepulchral monument
called Mane Nelud, of which the writer gave an account at the meeting
of the Academy on the 9th November, explorations attended with va-
luable results have been made at the Jane Nelud, and at another tu-
mulus of the Locmariaquer group called the Butte de Cesar. These
operations have been instituted by M. Lefebvre, Prefect, and carried
out by M. René Galles, Military Sub-Intendant of the Department of
Morbihan. To M. Galles the writer is indebted for the facts of which
he submitted a summary, with some illustrations and comments grounded
on his own observation.
The expectation of finding a sepulchral chamber in the eastern end
of the Mane Nelud was not realized. The only substruction discovered
there consisted of a range of stones, set on end, crossing the breadth of
the mound. Parallel to this, and nearer to the centre, was a trench
cut in the under soil, filled with large stones, which appear to have
undergone the action of fire. In the earth of which the body of the
mound is composed, near the upright stones, were found the bones of
several heads of horses.
The exploration of the Butte de Cesar was more fruitful in results.
This tumulus lies about half a mile south from the Mane Nelud, on the
opposite side of the little town of Locmariaquer, overlooking the strait
which connects the estuary or inland sea of Morbihan with the outer
waters of the Bay of Quiberon. It is called, in Breton, Maneé-er-Hrowich,
that is, the Mount of the Fairy or Goblin, a name which argues igno-
rance of its real origin amongst those who have so designated it. Itis
of grander dimensions than the Mane Neiud ; composed of dry stone with
a thin coating of vegetable soil; in form, an oval of 110 yards in its
major, by 66 yards in its minor diameter; and 33 feethigh. Two rude
stone obelisks, or menhirs, 27 and 25 feet high, respectively, formerly
stood outside the base at the northern side. ‘They are now fallen and
broken, as are all the other men/irs at Locmariaquer, including the great
one, the fragments of which collectively measure 67 feet, adjoining the
Merchants’ Table tomb.
The process of excavation was begun from above. In the ex-
ternal stratum of earth, eleven medals of Roman Emperors, from
Tiberius to Trajan, were found, together with fragments of bronze,
glass, and pottery. Lower down amongst the dry stones forming
the bulk of the tumulus, were found beads in coloured terra cotta;
and at a depth of about 15 feet a blue-veined glass bead, which, how-
ever, may have dropped from above in the course of excavation. At
22 feet, after precautions taken to prevent the descent of objects from
452
_ above, the workmen came on pieces of carbon and unglazed pottery ;
and from thence to the level of the soil, on scattered beads of jasper and
agate. At 30 feet from the summit the great stones of the central
chamber were encountered. An opening having been effected by the
falling in of one of the covering stones, an interior of 138 feet
by 9, and about 5 feet high, was disclosed. There is no external
gallery, the chamber resembling, in this respect, that of the Butte de
Tumiac in the same neighbourhood. Within were found the following
objects :—
93 stone hatchets im hard tremolth ; 11 ditto mm jade, each broken
in two or more fragments—one of the extraordinary length of 18 inches ;
9 beads in jasper, some as large as hen eggs; 2 perfect jade hatchets,
one white, the other green, of beautiful finish, and 13 mches long; an
annular disk, or flat oval ring of jade, 5°3 inches in major, by 4:9 inches
in minor diameter, slightly cambered or dished in the direction of the
minor axis. It occupied the centre of the chamber, lying with its
major axis in the line of north and south, being the line of the diagonal
of the chamber. The small end of the green jade hatchet rested on
the ring, and with the white jade hatchet and some of the jasper
beads appeared to have been carefully placed im the same line. The
other objects were imbedded in earthy matter covering the floor to a
depth of about 18 inches, but no trace of bones or animal remains could
be discovered.
Neither does any sculpture appear on the stones of the chamber ;
but outside, in the position of a bar laid fiat among the stones closing
the entrance at the northern end, was discovered the very remarkable in-
scribed stone figured in Plate X XIV. This stone has been broken in four
pieces, probably by the weight of the superincumbent mass; and one
small fragment is unfortunately missing. It is a rude parallelopiped of
granite, measuring 3 feet 9 inches in length, by 17 inches in breadth,
and 7 inches in thickness. It lay with the inscribed face under. The
sides had been wrought parallel by the hand, but the inscribed surface
is in the natural state. The writer has been furnished with a rubbing
and photograph, from which the plate has been carefully designed.
The first consideration arising on the view of this remarkable ana-
glyph is the employment ofthe cartouche-like panel oceupyimg the centre
of the group. In respect to this object, the writer submits,—
Furst.—That it is not itself a character, but is designed to represent a
shield. This conclusion arises from an examination of other objects
sculptured on similar stone monuments of the neighbourhood, hitherto
inedited or imperfectly represented. ‘The first of these (Plate XXV.),
hitherto unnoticed, is from one of the parietal supports of the corridor
leading to the sepulchral chamber of the tumulus, on the /sle Longue, in
the Morbihan Sea. This seems evidently meant as the outline of a shield,
the rings at either side representing the arm-holds in imperfect perspec-
tive. The ogee form of the upper part, and the symmetrical contraction
or gathering-in of the panel at the springing of the curve, are features
to be specially noticed. The external ornamentation, giving the effect
453
of a fringe of threads or tassels* blown up by the wind, is quite in the
taste of the Gavrinis sculptures. It appears to the writer most probable
that it was some object similar to this which led the local antiquaries of
the last century to believe that among the sculptures of the dolmen
near Locmariaquer, called Les Prerres Plattes, they could discern the out-
line of the sacred scarabeus. The Prerres Plattes are still standing ;
but the chamber has been filled with field stones, and the writer was
not able to uncover more than one of the five sculptured supports alleged
_ to exist there; it also is in the same barbaric taste; but the design on it,
if intended for a shield, as possibly it may be, does not present the peculiar
outline now under consideration. This characteristic feature, however,
is plainly traceable on the sculpture which decorates the headstone of the
chamber of the noble megalithic tomb called the Merchants’ Table,
adjoining the Mane Nelud (Plate XX VI.). Inthe accurate work of De-
landre it is alleged that the upper member of this design is a perfect
ogee. This portion of the stone is much weather-worn; and the
writer was unable, with the closest examination, to trace the termination
of the outline at top. But just below the commencement of those
lines, the characteristic lateral contraction, or gathering-in, which gives
the insect appearance to the outline, is clearly apparent. A remarkable
series of crescent-like projections form a fringe down one side of the
_ panel, and may have existed symmetrically on the side opposite; but
the stone is too much worn to render this certain. The field is charged
with pattern work of considerable elegance, executed in bas-relief, as
are the other parts of the design, which certainly seems intended to re-
present the shield of the personage whose war hatchet forms so con-
spicuous an object on the ceiling of the chamber. Comparing this and
the object from /s/e Longue with the ogee-headed cartouche under con-
sideration, there seems no doubt that the latter is also designed as a
shield.
Secondly.— Separating the outline of the panel from the characters
‘with which it is charged, it would appear that these latter are not de-
signed for mere ornamentation, but constitute a significant group, re-
‘quiring a certain number of particular members to complete the expres-
‘sion of some meaning. This appears from the fact, that one member of
the group extends beyond the margin of the panel, and is partly confused
* Confer Hom. Iliad. B. 446 :—
pera 0& yNavewmic ’ADnYA
Alyio’ €xouc Epitipoy, aynopwy abavarny TE
Tig Exarov Ovoavor Tayxouvceot HEpéeOovTat,
Havre evmexéec, ExaTouBotog Oé Exacroc.
“With whom Minerva azure-eyed advanced,
Th’ inestimable Agis on her arm,
Immortal, unobnoxious to decay.
An hundred braids, close-twisted, all of gold,
Fach valued at a hundred beeves, around,
Dependent, fringed it.’— Cowper.
R. I, A. PROC,—VOL, VIII. 39
|
|
|
:
454
with its outline. It would appear as if the artist had begun from the
left-hand side, and was obliged, from want of room, to extend the last
member of his composition beyond the limits intended to contain the
monogram.
Thrdly.—The constituent parts of the monogram seem to be cha-
racters having separate and distinct functions. This would appear to re-
sult from a comparison of the central portion of the contained group with
the central figure in stone (No. 4) from the Mane Nelud (see page 401,
ante), and from the similarity of the lowest member of the group to the
objects inscribed on the headstone of the chamber of the Butte de Tumiac,
explored by the Antiquarian Society of Vannes, in A. D. 1853.
With respect to the objects external to the panel, they appear to
present the hatchet in various modes of mounting and in various combi-
nations. The loop at the head of some of the varieties seems to be an
imperfect representation of the recurved handle, as it appears in the larger
design on the ceiling of the Merchants’ Table tomb, and on one of the
parietal supports of the passage to the chamber of Gavrinis.
The drawing of the objects on the under surface of the covering
stone of the Merchants’ Table tomb (Plate XX VIL.) exhibits, besides the
peculiarly mounted hatchet and the designs referred to by the writer in
his former Paper, two characters hitherto unnoticed, apparently the re-
mains of some memorial designation formerly existing along the western
edge of the plafond. This portion of the stone slopes upward and out-
ward, forming a species of natural cornice, which is much exposed and
weather-worn. Some traces apparently of a third character exist; but,
owing to the disintegration of the surface, the writer was unable to fix
on any definite outline. Resemblances may be traced between those
which remain and two of the characters from the Mane Nelud. It would
thus seem as if each of the great tumuli at Locmariaquer had originally
contained a memorial designation inscribed in characters having separate
functions, and some kind of significance in combination.
Returning to the varied array of hatchets which surrounds the panel on
the stone from the Butte de Cesar, and viewing these objects by the light
reflected from the larger examples, it would appear as if some of them
were designed to be represented as decorated with an ornament in the
nature of a plume issuing from the curved top of a recipient handle;
others are seen mounted on handles received into the socket of the head.
The position of the hand-guard in all the instances where it appears, is
reversed —a circumstance which can hardly be considered accidental.
In one group a smaller hatchet seems to issue from the blade of a larger.
The appendages attached to or connected with others appear not arbi-
trary, but the result of design. These singularities may induce a ques-
tion whether we have here a representation merely of the arms of an
individual, or whether those objects also may not have some significant
force as characters or representative symbols.
In reference to the imperfect figure in the lower compartment, —
which seems to be the rude outline of a horned quadruped, the eye is at
once arrested by the prominence rising from behind the shoulder. Whe-
455
ther this be designed to represent some detail of harness, or part of the
natural outline, the writer does not venture to speculate; but refers to
the fact, that amongst the objects shown to Pallas, as having been found
in the tombs surrounded by stone circles, on the Obi, were flat cast
figures of elks, reindeer, and stags. The object supposed by the writer
to be a plough on the Zable des Marchands has been thought by careful
observers to represent portion of an animal figure.
As regards the probable age of the megalithic monuments of Brit-
tany, the writer noticed the fact, that Cisalpine Gaul was peopled by
tribes from the region of Transalpine Gaul, corresponding with modern
Brittany, so early as the first and second centuries after the foundation
of Rome; and that, with one exception near Trent, no monuments of
this character appear to have been observed anywhere in the valley of
the Po. On this subject the writer invited information, and submitted
that, if in fact the Gaulish family did not leave such memorials of
their presence in Lombardy, the conclusion would seem to follow that
we must seek for the people who practised those modes of sepulture in
an earlier epoch than that of the Celtic migrations. The singular taste
and barbaric aspect of the objects appear to the writer to refer them
to a race having more of the characteristics of the Indian and Poly-
nesian offshoots from the parent seats, than of any of the existing na-
tionalities of Europe. )
Dents H. Ketty, Esq., read the following—
Account oF Inscrisep Srones at Furrty, County or Roscommon.
Previous to entering on the subject matter of the paper to be submitted
to the Academy’s notice this‘cvening, I think it well to read St. Evin’s
words, as quoted by Colgan in the tripartite Life of St. Patrick, in order
that a correct idea may be formed of the remarkable locality in which
these inscribed stones have been discovered, and which my lamented
friend, Dr. O’Donovan, has fully identified in the Ordnance Survey
letters, county of Roscommon, in 1838, with the Pidapc of Colgan :—
‘‘ The holy man came afterwards to the country of Ua Maine; and,
preaching the divine word there, converted and baptized all the people
of that country, and laid the foundation of the church of Pidapc, over
which he appointed one of his disciples re et nomine Justus, and who was
in dignity a deacon. He left him the ‘ Ritual Book of the Sacraments
and of the Sacred Ministry.’
“<The sanctity of Justus was not more wonderful than his age; for
it is said ‘that it was from this Ritual Book, left him by St. Patrick,
he read, in the CX L™ year of his age! the form and the rite, when he
regenerated St. Kiernan of Cluain in the salutary water of baptism.’ ”’
Colgan also says, in a note, that ‘“ Fidhart was in his own time a
parish church, in the diocese of Elphin, and in the country of Maincch.”’
Dr. O’ Donovan, at considerable length, in the Ordnance Survey
Letters, Roscommon, proves the Fiodart of Colgan to be derived from
F100, a wood, and apd, arduus, an height; and from the analogy of
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3 P
456
p100 being elsewhere Anglicised Few, as in the case of the Fews in Ar-
magh, les Fayes O Neachtan’s Country, in Roscommon, &c., that the
present name Fuerty may well be Fiodh (Few), apo (art), a§ (tigh or
ty), Few-art-ty. .
St. Patrick when he baptized the people of Hymany, came from
Uapan, now Oran, in the north of the county of Roscommon, where
he had just been baptizing the Siol Mumpeadars, or O’Conors; and
Fuerty would be precisely in the position the Saint would natu-
rally have taken, and it also fulfils another of the points of Colgan’s
description by being in a Joop of the Suek, which there is very remark-
ably sinuous. |
Mr. Petrie wrote to my friend Dr. O’ Donovan, to Tuam, county of
Galway, on 8th September, 1838, as follows :—
‘‘T have got from Mr. Smith some copies of Irish inscriptions, col- — ‘
lected in Ireland by a man named Matt O’Conor,—one in the church-
yard of Fuerty, county of Roscommon ; another at Fair Hill, county of
Galway.”
O’ Donovan, being at that time unable to return to the county of Ros-
common, communicated Mr. Petrie’s communication to me, and requested
that I would make inquiry for anything of the kind. I did so; butall
my exertions were in vain, till July, 1862, when I received a polite note
from the Rev. J.S. Gumley, Perpetual Curate of Fuerty, to say that two
curiously sculptured stones, of evidently ancient date, had recently been
discovered, hid under rank grass, at the interment of a parishioner ; and
that, knowing I took an interest in such matters, he would gladly point
them out tome. It was traditionally said that a man named O’Conor, |
a great scholar, had disco- :
vered them several years . {
ago, and that he had stated
the inscription upon them
to mean—‘“ Eight men,
whotook their title as fish-
ers of men, lie here until
the end of time.” On go-
ing there, I found two in-
scribed flagstones, bearing
every mark of extreme an-
tiquity. One was of grey
and the other of red sand-
stone. They were placed
in proximity, as the cover-
ing of a recent grave, and
were of about similar di-
mensions, 3 ft. x2 ft. 6 in.
No. 1 was nearly square.
The inscription is in in-
cised letters, and very
legible, except the two
last strokes of what I
-
ah
B
fe’
a
=a
aululupu e UO
457
take to be a date; and I read it
Op 6 panimmino,
‘‘ Pray for many Saints.’’*
MCDVII.
M.CD.VII. 1407.
The other stone, figured as No. 2, has been partially broken.t Itis
of red sandstone, and its inscription is also incised. The external band
appears to have been intended
to represent a coffin, to which
form the stone itself also ap-
proximates. The central boss,
as well as the two lateral en-
- closures, are of the Irish inter-
laced work, as well as the one at
the foot (there may have been
another at the top when the
stone was unbroken), and make
the form of a cross, similar to
those found in our most ancient
churches. ‘There is one nearly
the same in the primitive Irish
church of the buéc Cpaib-
ceac at Inch 6oill, in Lough
Corrib, county of Galway. This
inscription is quite legible, and
I read it
Op upmop,
Pray for very many,
being singularly in accordance
with the inscription on No. 1.
That these stones are of a very
remote antiquity can hardly be
disputed ; and the fish in No. 1,
the primitive emblem of Chris-
tianity, so prominent in the
early martyrs’ monuments in the Catacombs at Rome, well bears out
the fact.
__* Mr. Petrie, who has since been at the place, and examined these stones, makes
On apanmainoro acain, on an anmain o10 acain, meaning, Pray for the soul of
Oidachain, or Ogan (M‘Egan).: ibe
+ Dr. Petrie makes this On Anmorl, on an Maoil (quere Seacluin), which
may have been on the broken part of the stone, and means, Pray for Maelseachluin.
458
The tripartite Life of St. Patrick tells us that ‘‘St. Patrick himself
here founded a monastery, and placed over it his honoured disciple
Justus.” Tradition has it that here were both a monastery and a nun-
nery, celebrated for the sanctity of their inhabitants; and that they so
continued up to 1641, when Robin Ormsby, of Tobarvaddy (Coban a>
maoals (‘the Wolf’s Well’), one of Coote’s most active lieutenants,
and who was usually called Ribbept na 6lisgeipca, or Jingling Ro-
bert, from the clattering of his coat of mail and his horse trappings,
expelled the monks and nuns, and levelled the ancient structures to the
ground, and verily left not one stone upon another! so that these two
stones alone remain to testify that they once were there.
Whether I may be right in my guess as to the date, or not, it is cer-
tain that these stones are not the production of modern times; and they
combine to prove the same fact, that many celebrated for their sanctity
once dwelt here, and were interred in Fuerty church-yard.
Dr. Petrie made some remarks in explanation, and gave a different
reading and analysis of the inscriptions. Reference being made to Dr.
Stokes regarding the representation of a fish on one of these stones, he
observed that, in a recent visit to Prague, he found this symbol very
prevalent on the tombstones of the Jewish cemetery in that city.
The Academy then adjourned.
MONDAY, JANUARY 11, 1864.
The Very Rev. Cmartrs Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
The Right Hon. the Earl of Charlemont; Right Hon. the Earl of Do-
noughmore; Charles H. Foot, B. A.; G. Charles Garnett, B. A.; J. J.
Digges La Touche, B. A.; and Major Robert Poore; were elected
members of the Academy.
Edward Blythe, Esq. (with the permission of the Academy), read a
paper ‘‘ On the existing Species of Stag (Hlaphus).”? _
The Rev. Samver Haventon, M.D., Fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, read the following paper :—
Nores on Anrmat MecHanics.
No. I.—On the Muscular Mechanism of the Hip Joint in Man.
Introduction.—In the course of the following notes on the muscular
mechanism of the jointsin man and other animals, I shall have occasion
to use certain principles, or postulates as I prefer to call them, which
are not as yet employed generally by anatomical writers; and for this
reason I shall here give a few words of explanation respecting them. |
These postulates are two in number, and are as follows :—
459
Postulate 1.—That the amount of Work done by a muscle in a given
time is proportional to its weight ; ¢.¢., to the number of muscular fibres
in contraction.
Postulate 2.—That the mean lengths of the different muscles em-
ployed at each joint are proportional to the perpendiculars let fall from
the centre of motion of the joint upon the directions in which the
muscles act.
In the statement of the first postulate there is, of course, a slight
error, arising from the different amounts of cellular tissue and fascia en-
tering into the composition of each muscle; this, however, only intro-
duces an error proportional to the differences of the cellular tissue and
fascia in the different muscles, which may be regarded as small. So far
as my experiments have led me, I incline to the opinion, that such
muscles as the heart and psoas, composed nearly altogether of muscular
fibre of fine texture, are capable of giving out their work for a longer
time than muscles of an opposite character, such as the gluteus maxi-
mus and deltoid; but that for an interval of time less than that requisite
to produce fatigue, the work given out is the same for both classes
of muscles, within small limits.
The reasonableness of the second postulate may be shown from the
following considerations :—
1. The distance through which the point of application of a muscle
is moved by its contraction is proportional to the mean length of the
muscle.
2. Itis geometrically evident that the perpendiculars let fall on the
directions of the muscles are proportional to the spaces moved through
by their points of application.
8. The Divine Contriver of the joint has made a perfect mechanism,
and therefore employs a minimum expenditure of force.
If the third of these considerations be admitted, Postulate 2 follows
from the first two considerations; for otherwise there would occur a waste
of force, some of the muscles having ceased to act before the others had
expanded their store of force.
Professor Donders, of Utrecht, has indeed proved, by direct measure-
ment, that the lengths of the muscles acting on the human elbow are
nearly proportional to the distances of their points of application from
the joint ; and I believe that he would have found a still more exact
agreement, if he had used the perpendiculars instead of the distances,
The following corollary follows from the two postulates employed :—
Corellary \.—The moment of each muscle, with respect to the centre
of the joint, is proportional to its weight.
Let F be the force of the muscle, y the perpendicular let fall upon its
direction from the centre of the joint, x the space through which the
muscle contracts, and / its mean length.
The work done by the muscle is f/x, which is proportional to F/, and
therefore to Mp, by the second postulate; but £x is also proportional to
the weight of the muscle, by the first postulate; and therefore My,
which is the moment of the muscle with respect to the centre of the
460
ae is also proportional to its weight.—Q.E.D. Hence it follows
that-—
Corollary 2.—The weights of the muscles surrounding the joint.
may be regarded as moments of the forces, and may therefore be com-
pounded by the law of composition of moments or couples.
The action of the muscles that move the thigh upon the hip is
usually referred by anatomists to three classes of motion :— —
a. Rotation outwards or inwards.
b. Flexion or extension.
c. Abduction or adduction.
If we imagine three rectangular co-ordinates drawn at the centre of
the acetabulum in the following manner :—
a. Vertical axis,
b. Horizontal lateral axis,
c. Horizontal antero-posteral axis ;
-it is easy to see that rotation round these axes corresponds with the
three recognised classes of motions; and as every motion, however com-
plex, of the thigh upon the hip, must be arotation round some diameter
of the sphere of which the acetabulum forms a portion, it is evident that
every such motion may be interpreted correctly in the usual way, by
the aid of the composition of rotations.
Such a method of interpretation, although exact, is not simple, as
the axes of co-ordinates are not chosen with reference to the forces
and directions of the muscles themselves, but with reference to direc-
tions, vertical and horizontal, arbitrarily assumed. beforehand.
In the following note I shall endeavour to establish the existence of
three axes of co-ordinates, to which the motions of the hip joint may be
referred, and which possess not only greater simplicity than other sys-
tems of axes, but also other properties of great interest and importance.
The centre of the acetabulum is the centre of motion of the thigh
upon the hip; and the centre of motion of the body upon the pelvis is
situated in the junction of the fifth lumbar vertebra with the sacrum.
If these two centres of motion be joined, we have a geometrical line to
which the motions of the hip joint ought to be referred. In the erect
posture in man, this line is the axis of the neck of the femur, and is
essentially an oblique line, making acute angles with all the three axes
of anatomical writers.
The anatomical and mechanical problem which I propose to solve is
the following :—
‘<To find the simplest planes passing through the centres of motion
of the body on the pelvis, and of the hip on the thigh, to which the
forces of the muscles of the hip joint can be referred.”
I shall commence by recording the observations made upon a human
subject, which was a female, aged 40, weight 82 lbs., and height 654
inches. I selected a female subject, in consequence of my first compa-
rative dissections having been made on a female Cercopithecus.
The weights of the body, viscera, and muscles of this subject were . |
found to be as follow :—
461
Taste I.—Physical Data (Woman).
(a) Body and Viscera.
sbody,.. 2). : So O2 bss.
= BIRR, GS Al ey Srnec Pastel NE mele ha ih Ue
Beant. SOM ate ee rl fala ols cohvenl iso Uae, STs
Right Kidney, * peers oe OZ.
pmIGehtnIUNeY eo i oie ete he Dg \
0 WANG Scie Iti ea mre pn ia area
POD ICCMn ear sr sey cic vg cule esl
(6) Postervor Muscles of Hip Joint.
NO OUP oo DO
iGluteusimaximus 55. 10: . . 113 oz.
2. Glutzus medius, . 74 5
3. Glutzus minimus, 23 ,,
(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
Pele NACUS ice es eae Bek i SOL G|
Pe SOAS MAGNUS, fas So) gt gee aie ea Le es
SeESOAS MALVUS, fhe a ia 066 corners se ce co OF, |
BEPISCCUIICC US ie ss taereie, AO e! le 02 ,, t
DeeMGGUCLOMIONGUS, 66 68 sas es) LO
BPP ANAC CHOTMDLO VAISS co a ce oe, cask ake De
Cee AGOUCtOr MAGNUS, a) 6 ls es |
8. Gracilis, Bio cecu ohe SUGGS eS 6 bac wala Ei
Oe Sartorius, ems siesy a! iio ah thy
10. Tensor vaginee femoris, Saree win eee
(d) Flexors of the Knee Joint.
HeePDICePSeMOris, Be) a. ky s,s (BE OZ
ZeBOeMM-CENGIMOSUS, o's age associate 6 Lay 95
. 8, Semi-membranosus,. .... . gh
(¢) Hxtensors of the Knee Joint.
ieplvectus femoris, 7x... oo wk ws 23 oz
2. irieeps extensor, . . . : ee AW? A alee
(viz., vastus externus, internus, and crurzus. )
(f) Rotators of Hip Joint.
Hers MiLOTMMS hee AS Ge Pha eu eed, OZ
ZO uiuratoreEXternus,°. 5). 25 24h ey sims OF -,,
| (9)
Quadratuslumborum,. . . . i. 2... . . 02 oz.
1312 oz. av.
533 ie
4 99
1650)
1.
71
"4 Hy)
213 oz.
21 oz
* Both kidneys were fatty, and the liver was fatty and enlarged.
+ Ihave placed this muscle among the muscles of the hip joint, because the con-
nexion of its tendon with the fascia iliaca enables it to modify the action of the m.
iliacus.
462
(h) Muscles of the Leg and Foot. y
TnGrastnocnemius.) eon ee el kesh ene ninen te OZ. ‘i
SIP Tat CATS 01s eee ae cena meee ee ew Oe eUr
Si SOs Sy. 2 Ae MA erie MOR Mire Ners arvaiNeunete ane daly
AL cP oplitesus, Wel. ies uaa aime se ye Sek CEA ee een Omens 3
5, Peronzeus longus etibreviS, nessa oy hues donteleg ass ‘
6. Hlexor proprius) hallicis; =: oi90 6.) Be ea Osu
7 MIDI Alis! POStCMSe seas ie ie P gy
Sy Blexor communis Gigitormmay, (je ne ee sels) oO yaae
Oi TNS AMG CUS leg unre ela Meese ay ce Me rom nee ae LCs len
10. Extensor communis digitorum, et perineus tertius, 04 ,,
11. Extensor proprius hallicis,. .. . . 5g Ore 63
Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
The posterior muscles, or gluta, act on the hip joint in the manner
represented in the annexed diagram (Fig. 1), which shows the innomi-
nate bone of the left side.
£FSSS
S DO’ X
Ss
Fig. 1. . a
The gluteus maximus produces a rotation round the centre of the
acetabulum in a plane passing through the line a; the gluteus medius |
in a plane passing through 6; and the gluteus minimus in a plane
through c. 4
The angle between a and 6, measured at the centre of the sphere, is
49°; and the angle between a and ¢ is 64°.
Taking the moments of the three muscles, with respect to the
centre of the sphere, we find, by corollary 2, the resultant of all sup-
posed to be in action together, as follows :—Measuring X along a, and
Y at right angles to it, we obtain—
X = 11°'5 + 7°5 cos 49° + 2°75 cos 64°, a
Y = 7°5 sin 49° + 2°75 sin 64°; .
from which follows,
and ;
/ X?4 VY? = 19-41 oz.
a 04625 = tan (24° 49’).
The resultant direction of the moment of the glutzal muscles is repre-
sented by the line yx, which nearly coincides with the ilio-pectineal
ridge, and lies somewhat inside a tangent plane from the centre of the
acetabulum to the greater ischiadic notch.*
The resultant plane xy passes through the body of the 5th lumbar
vertebra, and between the spinous processes of une vertebra and the
first sacral vertebra.
Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
The first eight of the ten anterior muscles have the following
action :—
ZyAYSOASMACTIUSs:” s)e teh ss 1s
MPU OTIS col oie ale Sea
4
Ge SOAS PALVUSsie° 6 Vel) 4 sy ee «
move the head of the femur in the plane a’, which is found to be the
prolongation of the diameter a; and their action therefore is nearly
the opposite of that of the gluteus MaxiNUs.
A. Pectiveuses. eo. ce rs’. 8
by AdductorMoneus) shes) op.
move the head of the femur in the plane containing the ilio-pectineal
ridge, or very nearly 1 in the plane of the resultant moment of the gluta:
muscles.
6. Adductor magnus, . .
7. Adductor brevis,. . .. : } 150%
produce motion alone the line 6’, which is opposite to 8, the direction of
the gluteus medius. And, lastly, the
Se Gracilis. cr ear woe ie A OZ:
moves the head of the femur in the plane c’, opposite to c, the direction
of the gluteus minimus.
* It was through this notch that Meriones was in the habit of piercing the bladders
of his flying enemies; Il. HK. 65-68, and Il. N. 650—655 ; and the bone mentioned is the
_ilium, and not the pubes, as the commentators suppose. It is very possible that
Homer may have seen such a wound inflicted through the buttock, for his description
of the wounded man, wriggling on the ground like a worm, after the division of the sci-
atic nerve, could only have occurred to an eye-witness.
R. I. A. PROC.—YVOL. VIII. 3Q
464°
Compounding the moments of these muscles as before, and using the
line aq’ as our origin of X, we obtain
X = 44 + 23 cos 25° + 13 cos 49° + cos 64°
Y= 91 sin 25° + 13 sin 49° + gin 64°
Vem = 19-89 ozs.
4
= 2 C9 /
xX = tan (36 47 ye
The close agreernent in magnitude between the resultant moment
of these muscles (19°89) and that of the glute: (19°41) is very remark-
able; and the difference of angle between them (11° 58’) is not_more
than might have been anticipated from unavoidable errors of observa-
tion.
The resultant plane of the anterior muscles is shown in the figure
by the line ay’. The bisector of the angle between the lines xy and x’y’
is a tangent to the ischiadic notch, and coincides with the ilio-pectineal
ridge.
The diametral plane of the acetabulum just found, containing the
ilio-pectineal ridge, and touching the ischiadic notch, possesses many re-
markable properties.
Ist. It passes through the centre of the anterior line of junction of
the fifth lumbar and first sacral vertebree; i.e. through the centre of
motion of the body on the pelvis.
2nd. It gives, both as respects distribution of matter and geometrical
form, the section of the pelvis, which offers the maximum resistance to
forces acting from the outside.
3rd. It is the plane of the resultant moment of the muscular forces
acting on the hip joint, both with respect to the posterior and anterior
muscles.
This plane may be called the ilio-pectinzeal plane, and is the plane of —
maximum moments acting on the hip joint.
Remaining Muscles of the Hip Joint.
In addition to the eleven muscles whose action has been already
considered, there are six others which act upon the hip joint. They all
act upon the joint so as to cause it to rotate upon the head of the femur —
in a plane at right angles to that already found to be that of the resul-
tant moment of the posterior and anterior muscles. This plane passes
through the tuberosity of the ischium, and falls just mside the anterior
rim of the iium. Three of the muscles in question act on one side, and
three on the other side of the centre of motion, and in the erect posture
their moments on the head of the femur are balanced. They may be
called the ischiac and iliac muscles, with reference to their action on the
hip.
: Ischiae Museles (flexors of knee).
1. Biceps femoris (part), . ;
2..Semi-tendinosus,. . . . « . ) 7% OZS.
465
Iliac Muscles (extensors of knee in part).
1. Tensor vaginze femoris, . . .
A POALLOLIUS ke, ee fe) Vedas wench au MOOZS.
3 Rectus femoris: 25 2k j
The resultant plane of the portion of the dvceps attached to the is-
chium, and of the two internal hamstring muscles, is at right angles to
the ilio-pectinzeal plane; and the resultant of the action of the tensor
vagine and of the sartorzus coincides with the plane of the rectus, and
also is at right angles to the ilio-pectineal plane. Considering that only
a portion of the dzceps acts on the hip, and that in the erect posture the
leverage of these muscles on the head of the femur is equal and opposite,
it is manifest that these two groups of muscles, as well as the pos-
terior and anterior groups, balance each other’s action. This plane of
resultant moments may be called the ilio-ischial plane. It is at right
angles to the ilio-pectinzal plane, and intersects it along the line join-
ing the centre of the sacro-lumbar articulation with the centre of the
acetabulum—that is to say, the line joining the centre of motion of the
body on the pelvis with the centre of motion of the hip upon the thigh.
In the erect posture, neither of these planes is vertical, and the di-
ameters of the acetabulum corresponding to them make angles of about
45° at each side of the vertical diameter.
The ilio-ischial plane makes a section of the os innominatum, not
so strong as that made by the ilio-pectinzeal plane ; and its curvature is
in the opposite direction, being slightly concave outwards, while the
curvature of the ilio-pectineeal section is strongly convex outwards.
From this and other considerations, it follows that the ilio-ischial plane
has relation rather to the support of the weight of the body than to re-
sistance to forces acting from without.
UU ym
Tp MY
OG Fp ap
) Lapel
” A
Ny
RQ vo Wty
NX ah
Ke Ws RACES
RAMS LYS OS
EF
GZ ZF
Zz
LS
1g
CMa,
Nig
SN Ws \
NAN
WS QW
CA.
HZ
222
2 Ahk
>
o>
The above figure represents the os innominatum of the nght side,
drawn from a point of view situated on the line joining the sacro-
466
lumbar articulation with the centre of the acetabulum, and therefore
shows the traces of the ilio-pectineal and ilio- ele planes as two right
lines intersecting at an angle of 90°.
The Fig. 3 shows the section of the os anonrimatirn made by the ©
ilio-pectineeal plane, in which, as I have shown, the resultant couples of
the principal muscles acting on the hip joint are situated. The cancel-
lated portion of the bone is shaded, and the dense part is left white.
It would require a separate paper to show how admirably adapted
this form of section is either to resist a shock acting in the direction of
the arrow, which the bone receives in jumping down from a height on
one foot, or to counteract the strain produced by the muscles acting from
the periphery of the bone upon the femur.
/ SYMPHYSIS PUBIS
Fig. 3.
In Fig. 4 I have shown the section of the os innominatum made by
the ilio-ischial plane, at right angles to the ilio-pectineal plane.
This section of the bone is rarely called upon
to resist any strain in a transverse direction; and
when the cavity of the acetabulum is completely
filled by the head of the femur, its strength to
resist vertical pressure, as in sitting, is very
great.
Some interesting deductions may be made from
the weights of the muscles, classified into groups
suggested by the preceding analysis.
The total weight of the muscles of the hip
and knee joints, named 4, ¢, d, e, is found to be
73°50 oz.; of this amount 21°75 oz. are included
in the three glute:; 21 oz. in the group of eight
muscles antagonistic to the gluta: ; 23:5 0z. inthe .
extensors of the knee (including the tensor vagina,
which aids the guadriceps extensor); and 7:25 oz.
are included in the flexors of the knee joint. !
Expressed in percentages of the hip and knee TUBER ISCHi!
joint muscles, these groups have the following Fig. 4.
values :-—
EE
/ Ata. 5
& Saibe~
467
: Percentage.
iPeesosverior muscles of hip jomts: be Ges 296
Zaranterior muscles of hip joints =. oe 5.) 286
BBO XGCHSOLSIOL Nee JOINts ie ect le ee Mer ie hoe oC BLO
PeELeOLS OL knee joints. vm Kee eee ae. 8 99
The first three groups of muscles are here of nearly equal force,
while the fourth is about a third of each of the first three.
No. I1.—On the Muscles of some of the smaller Monkeys of the Genera
Cercopithecus and Macacus.
The first monkey whose muscular anatomy I shall describe was a
female, of the genus Cercopithecus, which died in the Zoological Gardens
of Dublin, in 1860.
The dissection of this animal gave me the following results :—
Taste I].—Physical data. Cercopithecus (female).
(a) Body and Viscera.
Grains. Grains.
ee ouvir ves 0, OA, O90 | A Spleens. Le ee BB
7, [OTE Geet area aa gaara Oil Or RGCNeyS, Hci te oth toe ethane OO
SPST Mere et ol elon bE on hh Onkleanty cr yy bee ee bike ee O10
(6) Muscular System.
Grains
HP MECOPSEMAOMUS ces specs Apne nai) oll euch oy cinta! ey ieee thAD
DeEsSOASEDALNS adler oo ° her eu gtols a Nariat ose idy, eu sation ee shah h AO
B iacusy ss. Bro aes AMM cee sea stan Ga AT PSA)
4. Quadratus lumborum, i
Breieatcoluibalic, | (ilotseparable.) prem ct AO
5. Lumbo caudalis, . .. . 165
(arises from (1 — 5) lumbar “vertebrae, and is is inserted i into
upper.third of tail.)
6. Longissimus dorsi (spliced into last), . ete: alwet ya
PAGO ana pyGFORIMIS, 0.76% 6 el ie eles a os OOS
8. Quadriceps extensor femoris, . . . - 628
9. Biceps, semimembranosus, semitendinosus, and gracilis, en OOK,
MOPPA diactores femOris, 4) 1/5. sve ues eeka eeye | ye depo! tees 478
HA rApeZiUS,. 37. 90
*12. Accessory slip from the semicircular ridge of the occiput
tothe superior posterior angle of the scapula,. . . .. 15
Horm MOM OLGA iss ies Os elute Mule se eho ewe Ge le 35
ASM AtISSIMAMISNGOTSE Aisle) es sc ethe iis) sii Del beijet mie Ges 1 BED
(attached to triceps).
*15. Levator anguli scapule, . . . f 30
(part of the serratus magnus, attached to the transverse
process of 2 — 7 cervical vertebre. )
*16. Levator acromio-trachelius of Cuvier? (from transverse
spine of first vertebra to anterior third of the spine of
tihegSe aU Deere ome ero enn stelle lo lagieia oss yoo
iestemto-cleido-madstoid,... 85). s~. 5.8 ee. ew | HO
HSemRCCLOL ALCS emir RI comet re acy ene Mm, SER 7G MRL a 22
Grains.
19.1Serratus magnuss ss “o: Wiehs yestaat il oe heme lem crate Om 90
DOD elt ord. ere Grs Nee ea ak tae a as Bs gis ae Lee 100
Zi-uCoraco-brachialisn:c\ sca onirar ve utes coe act tiie eee cae 7
22... BICEPS BUMMCLE Wea ieab cy helio, ve cise ait te Sets ees to omg lat rem ate 135
23. Brachialisianticus,. co) Vee) SeenON Ata hoaca yt OX)
DAITTICEPS ce Meso POE Sve Wma eet eat tre ois Ua pa oval oe em ROALO,
It is not my intention at present to enter upon a detailed examina-
tion of the action of the hip and knee joint muscles in this monkey. It
is sufficient to notice that, although the positions and relations of the
parts are so different from those of man, yet that the muscles admit of
being divided into the same four antagonistic groups.
Grains.
1-Posterior; muscles offhip joimti. 7) aye ee 638
(glutei and pyriformis.)
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, . ... . : 693
(adductores, iliacus, and psoas magnus.)
628
3. Extensors of knee joint, 9.075 sis he ch sc) ch! halo eee
4..Blexors ofckulee joints. os) cue us eaaed ira ms
Converting these as before into percentages, we find—
1” Posterior muscles’ of ipijointy ey suite) «ley ese el mae Oe
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, . . . a prehas exohenee Oleh
30 Extensors of knee jomnty... . 8 204. eee 23°64
ahs IMIS Sorts) ENS NONNRAG a io oS Oe 0 Sale 0 26°24
100°00
In this monkey, therefore, the four |
. groups of muscles are of nearly equal
force; whereas in man the last group
is greatly below the first three in ar
amount of force.
If we compare the os innominatum
of this monkey with that of man, we
find very striking differences, which
may be seen from an examination of
Fig. 5, which represents the outer
aspect of this bone, on the right side
of the body. This figure should be
compared with Fig. 2, which repre-
sents the same bone in man.
The ilio-pectineeal and ilio-ischial
lines are not formed by planes, but
consist each of a broken line; they are
at right angles to each other, as in man,
ISCHIAL
SS
—SS—
>=
S>=
= =
==
=
—=—S==
ow
se
=>
EE
SS
S
in the lower portion of their course, j ) } HS NN
but form an acute angle of 30° with Asis ag 56
each other in their course along the \y4(7 Qo.
a | <a
edges of the ilium.
The next monkey whose muscular
anatomy I shall describe is the Ma- iN
cacus.
469
Tasie IIT.—Physical data. Macacus (female).
(a) Body and Viscera.
Grains. Grains.
MOMENT Ae cc ewe oe A 00K | ae Pleatts. oe ee ee ee ALS
PMTCT dina es a oe "B85 5. Brain, ove Raye ~ 1210
SeeI a to sh. ues. 6 GOO |: 6. Intestines, stomach, and spleen, 1584
(6) Muscular System.
Grains.
1. Adductores femoris, . . Bee ten ean tc ali sO
(triceps, adductor, and pectinaeus. yee
ZeGrachisiand sartorius. 2 3. <0)... 8k : oP 110
(These two muscles are united at their point of attach-
ment to the tubercle of the tibia, and the gracilis
arises from the whole ee of the ee me )
3. Psoas and iliacus,. . . : 5 Le Zoi
4. Glutzi, and small rotators, Spay cer eiiee Ooh, eal eins ae te OM
5. Flexors of knee :—
Biceps femoris,. . . cian eimiel ewe OOO
Some mines Osis and semitendinosus, . ie SW A igs Sia ty 231
6. Extensors of knee :—
@uadnricepsiand tensor vagine, 7.27. . 6 se et 605
N. B.—The trachelo-acromius (No. 16 of last) is attached to the
anterior third of the spine of the scapula, on its inner edge below the
trapezius, and to the anterior fourth of the clavicle.
The accessory slip (No. 12 of last) passes from the semicircular
ridge to a fibrous band running along the anterior half of the vertebral
edge of the scapula. There is no distinct levator anguli scapule ; it forms
part of the serratus magnus.
Combining these muscles into the same four groups as before, we
find—
Grains. Per Cent.
i Posterion,muscles/of hip joint, « .<« ... . .°., . 451 18°98
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, ......... 693 29°16
SO UIMeMSOES OLKMee FOINE. ). 7.5. Gs eh a's, 60D 25°46
4, Flexorsofknee joint, ..... able crab en revit, ied tte 627 26°40
2376 100°00
; The distribution of the muscles is here very similar to that found in
the Cercopithecus, and very different from that of man. In both cases the
| prominent point of difference is the feebleness of the flexor muscles of
the knee joint in man.
The insertion of the trachelo-acromius (*16) into both clavicle and
scapula, and not into the scapula only, would seem to be characteristic
of the Macacus, as distinguished from the Cercopithecus.
: I shall add, for the purpose of comparison with the foregoing, the
weights of the muscles of a male Cercopithecus and Macacus.
* These muscles are numbered as in Table II.
A470
Taste 1V.—Physical data. Cercopithecus (male).
(a) Body and Viscera.
Grains. Grains.
ABO, 3s vir Rees ee ep O01 OO LOO) KOs KIGMeyS rire. sre ine eeM eaeraee tee AO)
DUBAI, Vos Se ieldce, Geo sen) yoisl on dagiegdee ClO FO. VELCARts Gay ve trate asl a Serer aR
SMIEIV CT, inchs Nie Wienree Bae CALEDON We Lungs, Syne Buliey og ele
AT ae te oe mok Gc Geng ec 220 | 8. Stomach and intestines, . . . 8520
This fine monkey was formerly the property of Lord Massereene,
and was presented to the Royal Zoological Gardens by Lady Masse-
reene.
The brain showed an injury on left cerebral lobe, with meningitis
and slight softening, and there was a scalp bruise over the seat of the
internal injury; the lungs contained a few pneumonic spots in their
upper portions. It was dissected in October, 1863.
(6) Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint and smaller Rotators.
Grains.
Glutel, pyriformis, ery) 32) ee ee eee 0)
(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
1. Iliacus and two psoades, . . 412
2. Adductores (viz. longus, magnus, and brevis), sartorius, and
pectineetis, e ° e > e e e e e e o e e e e e e e e 852
SAG LACS. Mehr us eee Ys late: loi een ean <0 oe tcl Ase ae mS)
(d) Kxtensors of Knee Joint.
f Quadriceps extensor femoris. 7714) nes ee a) ie ee
2, Mensor vagince femoris 1h) he hed ee he eee 28
(e) Flexors of Knee Joint.
Biceps, semimembranosus, and semitendinosus, . ..... 495
(f) Other Muscles.
(*12) Accessory slip from the semicircular ridge to the lower
point of trisection of inner side of vertebral edge of
scapula (well developed).
(*15) Levator anguli scapule, part of the serratus magnus,
attached to the transverse processes of the seven cer-
vical vertebrae, Seiad neato 22
(*16) Trachelo-acromion-levator, attached to the ‘anterior
third of the spine of the scapula, and not to the cla-
vicle; proceeds from transverse process of the atlas
(well developed).
Taste V.—Physical data. Macacus (male).
(a) Body and Viscera.
Grains. Grains.
1B OdVenitaeere) elie @) jie ee (aia, Oley Se) Kidney sainun PRET re Healer yh ed KO)
2 ASLAM sow ooo) a eihis veils ae OO Os | Ost TCA GE. cian secs ta uth ame nUn ars mae dy oem TEGHI)
35 DUNO Seg eG Sr eoumialliss Sa Ie IO | 4 Lungs,. sate Sr es Ae
47Spleerti cms ees bs 110 | 8. Stomach and intestines, . oo eee
Dissected in Maral 1862.
A471
(6) Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
Grains.
1, Glutei, pyriformis, obturatores, and gemelli,. . . . . . 280
(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint.
ie liacusand two psoades,) 6 er 6 ee ee ea wb oO
Zo NOMUCLOES sce bs Ae, BION Is ba Rear ie Vic acu
(d) Extensors of Knee Joint.
1. Quadricepsfemoris, . ..... Me ed tance mare eile on ROW
(e) Flexors of Knee Joint.
1, Biceps, semimembranosus, semitendinosus, (and gracilis),. 270
(f) Other Muscles.
1. Quadratus lumborum and sacrolumbalis, ..... . . 140
eeURICe WS! MIME Wo cieve. eujelten var Se) sive a heals SPeaiist cbibitel iis st keer
De HAvISSUMUS GOES viel) ory ta Asie) Oe Weis oye asa a) ain one 77
(*12) Accessory slip (wanting).
(*16) Trachelo-acromius, from transverse processes of atlas and
axis, to the posterior edge of the outer third of the clavicle
and spine of scapula,, . .... » SR oN EE aegis aoe) 5)
Sir W. R. Hamitron, LL. D., read a paper—
On THE Eigut Imacrnary UmpBinticar GENERATRICES OF A CENTRAL
SURFACE OF THE SECOND ORDER.
He stated that he had been lately led, by quaternions, to perceive that
the twelve known umbilics of such a surface are ranged on ezght ima-
ginary right lines, of which he has assigned the vector equations, and
deduced a variety of properties.
J. Ribton Garstin, Esq., on behalf of Captain St. Vincent Hawkins
Whitshed, presented a flat ornamented bronze celt, found near Tallaght,
county of Dublin; also a piece of iron, which was believed to be part of
an ancient celt.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors.
* These muscles are numbered as in Table IT.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oR
472
MONDAY, JANUARY 25, 1864. |
The Very Rey. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. -
The Rev. J. H. Jellett read a paper ‘‘ On the Refraction of Polarized
Light.”
The Secretary of the Academy read the following communication
from F. J. Foot, Esq., on a Quern Stone found in the neighbourhood of
Ballinasloe, and presented by him to the Academy :—
Tx1s Quern Stone now presented was found, about one hundred years
ago, in a fort in the townland of Gorteencahill (parish of Clonmac-
nowen, Ordnance Sheet, Galway, %7), about three miles south of Bal-
linasloe, and near the road leading from that town to Eyrecourt.
As well as I can ascertain, it was found lying on the surface, and
was discovered in clearing away the low brushwood which encumbered
the surface of a fort. This I think is probable, as it is well known the
peasantry seldom dig the soil in a fort. It was not perfect when found,
and since then it has undergone a good deal of ill usage. Two small
crosses may be seen on the outer rim. Probably there was another on
the part of the stone which has been broken off.
I recollect a few years ago seeing a quern stone near Liscannor, in
the county of Clare, with three plain crosses on it, the surface of the
stone having been cut away, so as to leave them in alto relievo. The place
of the fourth cross was occupied by the hole for the turning handle. It
was flat, and not convex, like the present one ; indeed, I think, the great
convexity of its upper side and corresponding concavity of the under
side are perhaps the most striking features of this stone. It has evi-
dently been much used, as may be seen by the worn and smooth ap-
pearance of the concave or grinding side, when compared with the
rough surface of the convex.
The stone now before you is a piece of a highly micaceous schistose
rock; and Mr. J. Beete Jukes, to whom I showed it, considers it identical
with the metamorphic rock of Galway. In all probability, it was made
from an erratic block of that rock. Boulders of the well-known porphy-
ritic granite of Galway are abundant in the drift, S. and S.W. of Bal-
linasloe. The Quern, from its having been found in a fort, is supposed,
as usual, by the peasantry, to be of Danish origin,
Epwarp Bryrn, F.Z.8., read the following paper :—
On THE ANIMAL INHABITANTS oF ANCIENT [RELAND.
AFTER some preliminary and introductory observations, he proceeded to
state that he had had the opportunity, only a few hours previous to this
congress of learned and scientific gentlemen, of examining a number
of skulls and other animal remains, of various degrees of antiquity, that
had been recovered from the superficial deposits of Ireland. When time
473
permitted of it, he would treat of these matters in elaborate detail; but
now he merely wished to announce a few facts which, he believed,
would be of considerable interest to naturalists, whether in Ireland or
elsewhere.
In the first place, he would call attention to the Bos frontosus of Nils-
son, which, so far as he had yet seen, was the hitherto supposed Bos
primigenius of Ireland. He exhibited specimens, together with a fine
series of heads or skulls of the Bos longifrons, many of both species pre-
senting the very conspicuously evident effect and result of the fatal blow
which had been undeniably administered by man. He would not now
enter deeply into the question ofthe degree of antiquity of these skulls ;
but he had recently been exploring at Uriconium, the city of the Wrekin
(Wroxeter or Uroxeter), so long the home and head-quarters of the Roman
Twentieth Legion, and there he had seen abundance of the remains of the
Bos longifrons, specimens of which he had collected and brought with
him to Dublin, which were altogether undistinguishable from the animal
of which the more or less ancient remains are so common in Ireland.
Those specimens he had presented to the University Museum of this
city, together with some examples of Roman pottery from the same site,
inclusive of the famous Samian ware. Fragmentary remains of Bos
Jrontosus are also among the Uriconian specimens in the Shrewsbury
Museum. Dr. Blyth even knew of and recognised the identity of
Bos longifrons before it had been described by his friend Professor
Owen; and he had long felt sure that there must have been a race or -
Species intermediate to the large Los primigenius and the compara-
tively tiny and diminutive Bos longifrons, which race or species had
been described by Professor Nilsson, of Stockholm, as Bos frontosus.
The speaker would rather designate it as Bos taurus. There were those
three races of yore in pre-historic Kurope, which, by interbreeding and
commixture in every shape and way, have resulted in and produced the
multitudinous breeds of the present day. There was another in the
east of Europe, the Bos trochocerus; and another in the Nerbudda depo-
sits of the peninsula of India, the Bos namadicus of his friends, Sir
T. Proby Cautley and Dr. Falconer, which latter approximated very
closely indeed to the European Bos primigenius. He had also seen,
some quarter of a century ago, the frontal bones and horn-cores of a Bos
noticed in an early volume of the ‘‘ Proceedings of the London Geolo-
gical Society,’’ which had been gathered from the high banks of some
stream that flows into the Orange or Gareip river in South Africa.
Those horns were of the same particular division of the taurine type
which was exemplified by B. primagenius, B. frontosus, B. longifrons,
B. trochocerus, and by the Indian B. namadicus.
Dr. Blyth had a deal to say upon this subject, much more than he
would now venture to indulge in, to weary, perchance, and to try the pa-
tience of the Academy. But he did not believe that all of the remains to
which he had adverted were of equal or corresponding antiquity; but
rather that those of Bos frontosus and Bos longifrons reached down to
quite a modern period, as compared to the latest remains in Western
474,
Europe of the Bos primigenius, and still more so as compared to the
latest date of the Megaceros hibermcus. All of those races of humpless
taurine cattle would interbreed and combine with the races of humped
cattle (which latter he believed to be of African rather than of Asiatic
origin), as also with the sub-bisontine Yak; and, doubtless, likewise
with the three or four species of flat-horned taurine cattle of South-
Eastern Asia; but certainly not with the Buffaloes, nor with the ge-
nuine Bisons—one of which is the so-called Buffalo of North America,
from which the name of the great city of ‘‘ Buffalo,’’ upon the shores of
Lake Erie, is derived. Before he concluded about Bos, he would offer
yet a few remarks.
Far away in India, his attention had been attracted by a paper from
a gentleman that he was now proud to call his friend—Dr. Wilde—and
he had long wished to examine certain skulls which Dr. Wilde had
treated of, and which he had now determined, to his complete satisfac-
tion, to be those of Bos frontosus. There was a small particular, or cha-
racter, which generally distinguished a wild herbivorous animal from a
tame one, and this was a certain incrustation of brown tartar upon the
teeth, which he did not find in the porcine relics at Uriconium, but which
he thought at first he did find upon Irish specimens of Bos frontosus,
even though the mark or blow of the wedge was through the fore-
head. That character was observable even in the more completely ve-
getarian Quadrumana, as Semnopithecus and Colobus, and even in the
.Orang-utan. But after examining the Irish bovine remains more atten-
tively, he had noticed a ferruginous deposit from the peat, which might
easily be mistaken for the incrustration of brown tartar that he had
spoken of. In the one case there would be traces of parasitic life under
the microscope—not so in the other case; and the absence of that par-
ticular kind of tartar upon the teeth indicated a tame animal rather than
a wild one. The incrustation from the peat covered the whole tooth, at
least as much of it as was out of the bony alveolus; whereas the tartar
incrustation was only upon that portion of the tooth that had not been im-
bedded in the gum. The latter was conspicuously present in sundry teeth
of Megaceros hibermeusand of Cervus elaphus. By the way, he would remark
that the state or condition of preservation of the osseous remains of ani-
mals at Uriconium was something wonderful for bones that had been in
the ground for two thousand years. But, whereas the mould of an ordinary
erave-yard was somewhat acidulous, that of Uriconium was alkaline ;
and so the phosphates and carbonates of lime had not been dissolved
away, and even much of gelatine remained in them. The bones usu-
ally resembled those found about a recent abattoir or slaughter house.
Dr. Blyth had just examined a very considerable number of skulls of
the Bos longifrens; and he was struck with the vast preponderance of
females among them, even as, mutatis mutandis, the female skull of Me-
gaceros was supposed to be comparatively rare. Nothing was more easy
of explanation in either case. In the instance of the Megaceros the
skulls of hinds had been found over and over again, and had been tossed
aside as horses’ skulls; perhaps, not having the grand horns to attract
475
attention. So likewise with the Bos frontosus. Its remains had been
found in various parts of Kurope, ex necessitate ret, and had been sup-
posed to be those of a modern ox, and therefore neglected altogether,
even as fossil human bones had doubtless, often and often, been similarly
neglected. But in Bos longifrons, and probably in Bos frontosus, we
find a preponderance of females. Why is this? Because the remains in
bogs represented the herd as it existed—one bull at the head of a train of
cows, as in wild or semi-wild bovine animals which exist at the present
day ; and because the bulls fight amongst each other and slay each other,
and the animals which thus perish on the surface of the ground resolve
and dissipate into their constituent proximate elements, instead of being
imbedded and preserved in the peat of a morass.
Dr. Blyth next called the attention of the meeting to a series of
skulls and fragments of skulls, which he considered to illustrate two races
of domestic sheep, not very ancient, in his opinion, as compared with
the remains of Bos primigenius (verus), or of Megaceros Hibernicus, in
Western Europe. One series was of the polycerate race, still existent
in Iceland, into which northern island it had probably been introduced
from Ireland many centuries ago, although now utterly extinct (so far
as he could learn) in Ireland. The other race would seem to be not
very different, if at all so, from the old Scottish Highland race of sheep
with which we are sufficiently familiar. He believed that either of those
races might claim about the same antiquity with specimens of the Bos
Jrontosus and of the Bos longifrons, but not of the Bos primigencus ; that of
Sus and of Equus, also, in Ireland; being much older than the oldest
Capra that he had yet seen the remains of in this island. He drew the
attention of the assembly to the most ancient-looking Irish Capra skull
that had been brought to his notice; but this, he could perceive at a
glance, was comparatively quite modern, and was that of the tame
Welsh goat of the present day.* Its horn-cores had the ibicine arched
curvature backwards, analogous to that of the wild Capra egagrus and
of other species, not the twist or spire of the .C. megaceros of Kashmir,
a link to which, from the other ibicine goats, was supplied by the Capra
pyrenaca of Schinz, a fine stuffed specimen of which is in the Museum
of the Royal Dublin Society, and another in the British Museum; and
the species is most interesting as explaining the immediate affinities of
the C. megaceros. Vhe different animal remains from the Irish bogs had
been found at various depths beneath the surface, and had been indis-
criminately collected and promiscuously tumbled into the same heap by
the finders of them; but they had not been contemporaneously depo-
sited.
Dr. Blyth lastly exhibited to the meeting a very extraordinary
frontlet and pair of horns, which, as he more than suspected, were not
ancient Irish at all, but were obviously quite recent, and probably Ti-
* The specimen is figured in vol. vii., p. 206, f. 8; the Polycerate sheep in fs. 9 and
11; and the other race of sheep in fs. 7 and 10,
476
betan; but which were considerably interesting in a physiological point
of view, whatever their age or local origin. They were, in fact, closely
approximative to those of the unicorn breed of sheep of Tibet, which had
been described by his friend, Mr. Robert Schlagintweit, only that after they
had become tolerably united for a while the horns gyrated outward,
and were far divergent at the tips. Those of the so-called unicorn breed
of Tibet were developed as usual, each from the centre of ossification of
the frontal bone, and, of course, not from the median frontal suture.
They were, therefore, separate in the lamb, but grew towards each other
until each bony horn-core became enveloped in and surrounded with the
same corneous or cuticular integument, like two fingers of the hand in-
serted into one finger of a glove, the transverse section being that of a
dicotyledonous seed—in other words, like that of the two lobes of a
bean.
W. Lane Joynt, Esq. (with the permission of the Academy), exhi-
bited an ancient Bell, called ‘“‘ The Bell of Burren.’
“The Secretary, on the part of W. Kassie, Esq., of High Orchard
House, Gloucester, presented a large collection of Chinese drawings.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor.
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 8, 1864.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
James W. Warren, Esq., was elected a member of the Academy.
The Rev. Professor Jellett read a paper (in continuation) ‘‘ On the
Refraction of Polarized Light.”
J. R. Garstin, LL. B., exhibited, and described, an ancient steel-yard,
found on the property of the Rev. G. N. Tredennick, Co. Donegal. The
steel-yard, which is evidently of considerable antiquity, was lately
found on the property of the Rev. G. N. Tredennick, near Ballyshannon,
by a tenant, when clearing away a mound of earth and stones, at a few
feet from the surface. The mound appeared to have been a part of what
was considered a Danish fort, or rath, of which there are several in the
immediate vicinity. When found, the yard or stem was attached to
_ the round bulb or weight; but was broken off by the person who found
it, who imagined it was gold from the weight of it, and colour, resembling
gilding. The covering of the lead was cut away by him, to ascertain
whether the interior was gold. The stem is graduated on either side,
evidently for ascertaining the weight of the article, and, from the ap-
pearance and manner in which it was ornamented, must have been a
standard weight. A number of bronze celts, or ancient Irish imple-
ments, and bronze hatchets, also a sword of bronze, have been found in
the immediate vicinity where the steel-yard was got.
A477
Mr. Hardinge made the following observations :—I hand in, Mr.
President, as the property of the Academy, the original MS. from which
my ‘‘ Memoir on Townland and other Surveys in Ireland of a public cha-
racter, from the year 1641 to the year 1688,” was published in the Aca-
demy’s ‘‘ Transactions;” and beg to observe that the value of the MS.
is, that it exhibits the superior form in which the statistical analyses of
_the forfeited, profitable, and unprofitable baronial areas of the lands ex-
hibited in Appendix KE. would have appeared, had not a pressing neces-
sity to economize the Academy’s funds obliged its modification to the
form in which it has been printed. The MS. is also valuable in ena-
bling any person to distinguish the author’s from the printer’s errors ;
and, as I lay claim to no infallibility this way, I consider the present an
opportune time and place to state, that I will feel much obliged, upon
the discovery of errors, if the discoverers will communicate to me their
nature, and the exact references to them in the ‘‘ Transactions’ ”’ volume,
I beg also to present to the Academy one of my own copies of the publi-
cation ; it will be found to embrace an Introduction not contained in the
copies distributed amongst the members of the Academy, and this Intro-
duction divulges some circumstances that Academicians especially should
be made acquainted with ; it also contains two photographed Down Survey
Maps, which in the operation were reduced to a size suitable for introduc-
tion into the ‘‘ Transactions’ ”” volume. These maps were presented to me,
in duplicate, by Sir Henry James, Chief of the Ordnance Survey Depart-
ment. They are elegantly and accurately executed; and my reason for
thus presenting them is, to promulgate the circumstances leading to
their existence, and at the same time to perpetuate these circumstances
and the illustrations themselves in the Library of the Academy.
The Academy then adjourned.
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 22, 1864.
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair.
J. Huband, Smith, Esq., exhibited an autograph letter of Oliver
Cromwell to his son Henry, when Governor-General of Ireland, and read
a paper explaining the circumstances referred to in the letter.
W. H. Harpines, Esq., read the following paper, containing some
remarks on the Countess of Desmond, in the reign of Charles I. :—
Tur Otp CountEss oF DESMOND.
It must appear presumptuous in me, thus occupying the position of a
yet living, though unhappily absent author, in the observations I am
; about offering to the Academy on a few points hitherto unnoticed, and
which I think throw additional light upon the history of the Old Coun-
tess of Desmond; but in explanation I may be permitted to state, that
having placed at the disposal of the author alluded to the materials giv-
478
ing rise to these observations, he frankly informed me that he had re-
tired from the printing office, and requested that 1 would communicate
the nature of them to the Royal Irish Academy for publication.
I esteem the permission thus given so nearly allied to a command, if
not a challenge, that I feel I have no other resource than to comply
with the request of Mr. Richard Sainthill.
The publication of that gentleman in 1863, dedicated to Miss Saun-
ders Forster, and the publication in the “ Quarterly Review’ * for March,
1853, both on the subject of the Old Countess, appear to me conclu-
sively to prove, ‘‘ that Catherine FitzGerald, a daughter of the Lord
of Decies, was born in the reign of Edward IV.; was married to Sir
Thomas FitzGerald about the close of that, or the commencement of the
reign of Henry VII.; became Countess of Desmond in the year 1529,
when her husband succeeded to the earldom ; became Countess Dowager
in the year 1534, when he died; and from that period to the time of her
death in the year 1604, at the patriarchal age of 140 years, she resided
in the Castle of Inchiquin, which, together with the manor of that name
situated in the county of Cork, had been at an early period settled upon
her in dowry.”
In the memoir publications referred to, there are two suggestions of a
very remote and pertinent character discussed. The one originates in the
note-book of the Karl of Leicester, when ambassador at Paris, in the year.
1640, which contains a statement, ‘‘ that the Old Countess and her aged
and decrepit daughter went over to Bristol, and from thence, the Coun-
tess on foot and the daughter in some rude and humble conveyance, tra-
velled up to London, where the Countess was introduced at the court of
Queen Elizabeth (about the year 1586), represented her necessitous con-
dition, and was graciously received by the Queen, who redressed her
wrongs.’ The suggestion leaves the reader to imagine what the nature
and extent of these wrongs were, what was the nature of the redress
granted, and how the noble supplicants returned to their native land—
points of information which appear to me more worthy of note and com-
ment than those dwelt upon by the Earl of Leicester.
The other suggestion is that of Sir Wiliam Temple, who postpones
the visit to the reign of King James I., but supplies no particulars
whatsoever of its cause or consequence.
The paper of of Mr. Sainthill, read before this Academy on 8th April,
1861, and published in its ‘“‘ Proceedings” under that date, with great
force and perspicuity combats and disposes of the visit of the Old Coun-
tess to Queen Elizabeth, suggested by Lord Leicester. He, however,
does not touch upon that which, upon the authority of Sir William Tem-
ple, she is said to have made to King James I.—concluding, I presume,
that if the Countess Dowager Catherine of Desmond was proved, by his
(Mr. Saimthill’s) arguments, to have been raised by her jointure provision
to such an independent position in the year 1586, as not to need any aid or
* Vol. xcil., p..329.
479
bounty from Queen Elizabeth, it would be needless to repeat the same
argum€nts to disprove an assumed subsequent visit of the same Countess
to the court of King James, and at this point Mr. Sainthill abruptly con-
eludes his inquiry.
It must, however, strike the mind of an accurate investigator, that
although the imputation of Lord Leicester and Sir William Temple may
have been wrong as respects the Old Countess of Desmond, it might be
applicable to a younger Countess of Desmond, namely, Elinor, wife of
the ill-fated and unfortunate Garrett—alias Gerald—sixteenth and last
Karl of Desmond of the Fitz Gerald lie—who was cotemporaneous
with the older Countess during the limited period of this inquiry; and
that, therefore, Mr. Sainthill would have done well to have proceeded
one step further than he did, cleared up this remaining point, and with
it have exhausted the subject.
In 1579 Garrett, Earl of Desmond, was proclaimed a traitor by mili-
tary law. In 1583 he was barbarously murdered for the money reward
set upon his head, and in 1586 be was attainted, when his immense ter-
ritorial possessions were vested in the Crown by Act of Parliament.
This transfer of the Desmond estates to the Crown did not affect the
ancient jointure charge to which the Inchiquin manor fragment of them
was liable, in favour of the Countess Catherine, alas the Old Countess ;
but it annihilated, swept away every other charge and interest to which
they might have been subject, so far as Elinor, the young Countess
Dowager, and all the sisters of her then late husband, Garrett, were con-
cerned.
I need scarcely remind my auditory of the intensity of feeling that
subsisted in the minds of the British rulers then in power in Ireland
against the Desmond race; and helpless and destitute as the widow of
Garrett and his sisters were at that time, there was not, I believe, to be
found one amongst these rulers who would publicly support a claim
for a pension to relieve and comfort their helplessness and destitution.
The individuals placed in the year 1586 in the position I have de-
seribed were, Ellen, Countess Dowager of Desmond; Lady Jane Fitz-
Gerald; Lady Ellen FitzGerald; and Lady Elizabeth FitzGerald, sis-
ters of the Earl Garrett.
There can be no doubt, as evidenced by a license granted to the ©
Countess of Desmond to return* to Ireland from England, where she had
been for some time staying, dated 23rd June, 39th Elizabeth, that she
went over to the Court of St. James’s, where she was presented to the
Queen, and successfully urged her melancholy suit.
The result of that suit was a grant by letters patent,} under the
great seal of Ireland, dated 25th November, 29th Elizabeth, Anno
* Morrin’s ‘‘Calendar to Patent and Close Rolls, Court of Chancery, Ireland,”
vol. ii, p. 479.
+ Landed Estates’ Record Office, liber 15, f. 128, Patents, Elizabeth.
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 38
480
Domini 1587, settling upon the Countess for her life a pension of £100,
Trish, per annum.
And by warrant* of same Queen, issued in same year, a pension of
£35, Irish, per annum, each, was granted, during pleasure, to the Ladies
Jane, Ellen, and Elizabeth FitzGerald.
It is manifest from these facts, that the Earl of Leicester was in error
in attributing to the Old Countess and her decrepit daughter a visit to
Queen Elizabeth, which was really made, and at the very period indi-
cated, by the younger Countess and one of her sisters-in-law.
Having placed these respective parties in the enjoyment of pensions”
from Queen Elizabeth, I will at once pass on to the reign of King
James I., and see what happened then.
This monarch ascended the throne of England in March, 1602, and
the pension granted to the three Ladies FitzGerald ceased to be paid.
This I can understand, as the warrant of grant from Queen Elizabeth
constituted a tenure during pleasure only, and it was merely an act of
official duty in the Vice-Treasurer of Ireland to refuse further compliance
with it until the will of the king was known. ‘The pension granted to
the Countess ceased to be paid then also; this I cannot understand, as
the tenure of her grant was for the term of her natural life, and such
instruments are and have been always considered binding upon the
Crown, without regard to succession.
The circumstance of estoppel must have occasioned much inconve-
nience, if it did not produce absolute want, to these ladies ; and once more
the Countess proceeded to London, and in all likehihood was again ac-
companied by one of her participating sufferers, to seek redress at the
foot of the throne.
The result of the appeal to the King was crowned with the same
success as a similar appeal was to Queen Elizabeth; but the case of the
three Ladies Fitzgerald was more tardily dealt with than was that of
the Countess. Their situation, however, when redress did come, was
improved in the permanency of the tenure, as well as the amount of
the pensions granted to them, as I find letters patents,; under the
great seal of Ireland, bearing date the Ist day of June, in the fourth
year of the reign of King James I. of England, Anno Domini, 1606,”
which recite ‘‘that information had been given to the King of
the distressed estates of the Ladies Jane, Elinor, and Elizabeth Fitz-
Gerald, sisters to the late Earl of Desmond, who complained of their
want of maintenance, because their several pensions of £33 6s. 84d.,
sterling, granted them by Queen Elizabeth, determined by her death,
being held and enjoyed by warrant, and not by letters patent,” and
which granted a pension of £50 sterling per annum to each of said
ladies, to hold same from the cessation of payment of the former pen-
sions, until by a gift of lands, or other good means, they and each of
* Landed Estates’ Record Office, warrants of payment pensions, Elizabeth.
+ Ibid., Patents, James [., lib. 11 B, p. 245.
481
them should obtain as great or greater benefit and advancement, when
said pensions were respectively to determine. I shall only observe in
reference to these ladies and their pensions, that they continued to re-
ceive them down to the year 1641, when the great rebellion happened
in Ireland and extinguished law, order, and the royal and public reve-
nues together.
The pension of the Countess was more immediately restored, as the
ensuing copy of a letter from the Lords of the Privy Council of Eng-
land to the Lord Lieutenant and Privy Council of Ireland demonstrates,
Viz. :—
“ After* our hearty commendations to your lordships and the rest,
&c., upon humble suit made by the Countess of Desmond unto the
King’s Majesty, his Highness is graciously pleased that she shall enjoy
apension she had in Ireland of £100, Irish, per annum. These shall
be to require you to take order the said pension of £100, Irish, shall be
paid from henceforth unto the said Countess, with the arrears not ex-
ceeding one year, wherein this signification of his Majesty’s pleasure
shall be your sufficient warrant in that behalf. And so we bid your
lordship and the rest a hearty farewell. From the Court at Theobald’s,
the last of July, 1604.
‘Your lordships’, &c., very loving friends,
<¢T ELLESMERE, Canc., EK. WoRcESTER,
T. Dorset, R. CEcy11,
NorrincHamM, W. Kno.tys,
SUFFOLK, J. STANHOPE.”
NorTHUMBERLAND,
This letter, reviving the grant of Queen Elizabeth, shows that the
pension had been stopped, and that the Countess made personal suit for
its revival to the King; and it further shows, as well by the immediate
orders it issues as the number and rank of the names attached to it, the
deep interest and commiseration entertained by King James and his
Court for the Countess and her misfortunes; and I think it is manifest
from the circumstances disclosed by this letter, as well as by the letters
patents granting the pensions of £50 each to the Ladies FitzGerald,
that Sir William Temple was in error in attributing the visit so made
by the Countess Elinor of Desmond at the Court of King James to |
the “‘Old Countess,” who, if she was living in July, 1604, certainly
died before the close of the following December.
The pension of £100 per annum was paid to Countess Elinor, by
the Vice-Treasurer of Ireland, to Michaelmas, 1638, when it ceased; and
I therefore conclude that she must have died before the Easter of
1639, when another half-year of the pension would have been due and
payable; and at this point I should have closed my observations, if it
* Landed Estates’ Record Office, Patents, James I., lib. 2B, p 111.
482
was not stated in the ‘‘ Anthologia Hibernica,’’* and if that statement
was not supported in ‘‘ Lodge’s Peerage,’’}+ edited by Archdall, ‘‘ that
Elinor, daughter of Edmund, Lord Dunboyne, the second wife of the
16th Earl of Desmond, remarried O’Connor of Sligo, and died in 1656 ;
that she erected a chapel near the church of St. Dominick, in Sligo, had
a monument placed therein, and is herself buried there.
I will not attempt to reconcile the discrepancy apparent between
the date (1638) at which I assume her death to have taken place, and
the date (1656) at which Lodge places it. Iwill only observe, that, as
she is known to have had one son and five daughters living at the time
of the murder of her husband, Earl Garrett, in 1583, it is not unrea-
sonable to conclude her then age to have been 30 years; and if this be
so, she would have attained the age of 85 in 1638, and of 103 in 1656.
I leave the Academy, keeping in view the fact of the cessation of the
payment of the pension from Michaelmas, 1638, to form its own judg-
ment.
The monument which was erected to the memory of her last hus-
band is still subsisting, and I am enabled, through the kindness of a
lady friend, to present a sketch of it, done in oils.{ From this illus-
tration, the monument appears to be a chaste and elaborate piece of
sculpture, and is a valuable relic of the past, whether considered in a
genealogical, antiquarian, or artistic point of view, and certainly the
families most interested should pay great attention to its preservation.
This Countess of Desmond held estates in her own right in the county
of Sigo. JI find her in charge upon the Crown Rentals from 1620 to.
1641, as tenant, which officially signifies patentee to the Crown, at a
Crown rent of 20s., equivalent to 15s. of the late Irish currency, for the
castle of Bealadrohid, the quarter of land of Rathsene, the quarter of
land of Leighcarrow, the cartron of land of Carrcumone, with other
lands which were forfeited to the Crown by the attainder of Brian
O’Connor, one of the Sligo family.
Her second husband, the O’Connor Sligo, surrendered his estates
for the purpose of obtaining a regrant of them from Queen Elizabeth.
Such a regrant§ was made to him; it bears date 12th July, 27th Eliz.,
A. D. 1585, and comprehends a large portion of the county of Sligo; but
these estates of the Countess Elinor, as well as a large portion of her
second husband’s, the O’Connor Sligo, by some arrangement, made
about the year 1686, passed into the hands of the Earl of Strafford and
Thomas Ratcliffe. A clause in the Act of Explanation of 1665, and a
grant from King Charles IT., confirms the arrangement so made, and at
the present day represent the title from the Crown to these Sligo
estates.
* VO ps 240: { Vol. ii, p. 75.
¢ This lady would not permit me to reveal her name, for the reason that she is offended
at the illiberality of the Academy in excluding ladies from hearing polite literature and
antiquarian papers read, in many of which they would take a deep interest.
§ Landed Estates’ Record Office, Pateuts, Eliz., lib. 26, f. 53.
483
In the publications of Mr. Sainthill, the ‘‘ Quarterly Review,’’ and
this paper, there is now before the Academy a complete genealogical
and life account of the two Old Countesses of Desmond; and from it a
satisfactory conclusion may be arrived at as to whether both, or which
of them, appeared at the courts of Queen Elizabeth and King James.
It appears to me that, without a violation of the just application of
the laws of evidence, the.decision must be against any such visit of the
older Countess, who had no apparent necessity for the journeys, and at
the first suggested visit was 120, and at the latter 140 years of age;
while the other Countess had the inducement of hard necessity, and was
then in the vigour of her age, being 30 years old in 1576, and 48 in
1604.
Lord Talbot, on the part of the Earl of Enniskillen, presented some
drawings, maps, and photographs of antiquarian remains.
The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor.
The Academy then adjourned.
STATED MEETING.—Monpay, Marcy 16, 1864.
The Very Rey. Cuartzes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair.
The Secretary of the Council read the following—
Report oF THE CouUNCIL.
Since our last Report was presented to the Academy, the following
papers have been printed in the ‘‘ Transactions :”’—
iy tHE Department oF Scrence.—Mr. Bindon B. Stoney, ‘‘ On the
Relative Deflection of Lattice and Plate Girders.”
Awp In Antiquities.—Mr. W. H. Hardinge, ‘“‘On MS. Mapped and
other Townland Surveys in Ireland of a Public Character, from 1640
to 1688.”
The printing of Captain Meadows Taylor’s paper, ‘‘ On the Cromlechs
and other Antiquarian Remains in the Dekhan,’’ has been completed,
but its issue is retarded by a delay in the execution of the illustrations.
It has recently been decided, on the recommendation of the Com-
mittee of Publication, that every paper printed in our ‘‘ Transactions”’
shall be made up separately, and issued in that form to members applying
for it. This arrangement will greatly diminish the interval which has
hitherto usually elapsed between the reading of a communication and
the delivery to our Members of the part of the ‘‘Transactions’ in
which it appears. For the future, when a paper is ready for issue, no-
tice will be sent to each Member of the Academy ; and after the lapse of
twelve months from the date of the notice, the Academy will not con-
sider itself bound to supply copies of the paper.
The preceding regulation has enabled us to prepare for immediate
issue several papers which have been long printed, and had remained in
484
our hands for the purpose of being included along with others in a Part
of the usual size.
These are, in the Department of Science :—
1. Mr. F. J. Foot, ‘‘On the Distribution of Plants in Burren,
County of Clare.’
2. Dr. Robert Macdonnell, ‘‘On the System of the Lateral Line in
Fishes.”
And, in Polite Literature :—
Mr. Denis Crofton’s “ Collation of a MS. of the Bhagavad Gita.”
Many interesting communications have been read before the Aca-
demy within the past year. We have had papers on Scientific subjects
from Sir W. R. Hamilton, Mr. F. J. Foot, Rev. Professor Haughton,
Rev. Professor Jellett, Mr. John Purser, Jun., Mr. Edward Blyth, and
Mr. Clibborn. In Polite Literature, from R. R. Madden, M.D.; and
from Dr. Carl Lottner, who gave us the substance of some unpublished
researches in Celtic philology by the late Professor T. R. Siegfried. In
Antiquities, from the Very Rev. the President, Rev. Dr. Reeves, Mr.
Samuel Ferguson, Q.C., Sir William R. Wilde, Mr. G. V. Du Noyer,
Mr. W. H. Hardinge, Mr. W. Lane Joynt, Mr. D. H. Kelly, Mr. Hod-
der M. Westropp, Mr. G. H. Kinahan, and Mr. J. Huband Smith.
During the past year a few valuable additions have been made to the
library by purchase and donation, and a further portion of the arrears
of binding has been executed.
To the Academy’s collection of Antiquities there have been added 196
articles, of which 24 were obtained by purchase, 156 by presentation,
and 16 under the treasure-trove regulations. Several of the latter are
-gold articles of great interest and value. A number of copies of the
Catalogue of the Museum have been sold within the year. The two
first parts have been bound up as Volume I.; and may now be had in
this form by application at the Academy’s house, or through the pub-
lishers. The price has been settled at 14s. to the public, and 12s. to mem-
bers. Some additional woodcuts have been executed for the ilustra-
tions of the Fourth Part, which will comprise the articles of silver and
iron, and also such articles as have been obtained in what are called
UG abolish !
With regard to the finances of the Academy, the Treasurer antici-
pates that on the 31st of March, after defraying all existing liabilities,
a small balance will remain, to be carried over to the credit of next
year’s account.
It may be worth while to state here that the total number of the Mem-
bers of the Academy on the Ist of March, 1864, was 358; of whom, 198
were Life, and 160 Annual Members. Of the Life Members, 130 had
paid life compositions of £21, amounting in all to £2730; 22 had paid
compositions of £15 15s., amounting to £346 10s.; 43, compositions of
£6 6s., amounting to £270 18s.; and 3 had been admitted by vote of
the Academy, without payment.
485
_ To represent the total amount of these compositions, viz., £3347 8s.,
the Academy have to their credit in 3 per cent. consols. only £1201
18s. 10d., leaving a balance due to the Life Composition Fund of more
than £2000.
The Academy has lost by death during the past year two Henge
Members, William Vrolik, and Sir W. E. Parry, and fourteen Ordinary
Members, viz. :—
1. Rey. James Kennepy Barrie, D. D.; elected January 26, 1818.
2. Str Ropert Bateson, Bart.; elected April 24, 1809.
3. Berrian Borrrerp, Esq., F. R.8.; elected April 12, 1841.
4. Rr. Hon. Francis W., Hart or CHAarRLEmont; elected Decem-
ber 28th, 1793.
5. Epwarp J. Coorrr, Esq., F.R.8.; elected February 27, 1832.
- 6. Most Rev. RicHarp Wuarety, Lord Archbishop of Dublin;
elected January 27, 1834.
7. Dantet Grirrin, M.D.; elected January 13, 1851.
8. Rr. Hon. Jonn §. F., Viscount MassarEEnE AnD FERRARD;
elected August 24, 1857.
9. CuristopHER Moorz, Esq.; elected January 14, 1850.
10. JonatHaNn Oszorne, M.D.; elected June 10, 18389.
11. Hon. anp Very Rev. Henry Paxenuam, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
Dublin; elected April 10, 1843.
12. Masor-Guneraz J. E. Porttocr, F.R.S8. ; elected May 24, 1830.
13. Rosert Rerp, M.D.; elected February 24, 1834.
14. GrorcE Roz, "Esq. a D. Ih; ; elected January 19, 1852.
Several of these are distinguished names; five of their number meet
us in the records of the scientific, literary, or antiquarian labours of the
Academy :—
1. The Rev. James Kennedy Bailie, D.D., was rector of the parish
of Ardtrea, to which he was presented in 1830, by Trinity College,
haying previously been a Junior Fellow of that college. He was dis-
tinguished as a Greek scholar, and published two different editions of
the Iliad of Homer, one with Latin notes and Excursus in 1821-3; the
other with English notes, for school and college use, in 1833. He was
also the author of ‘‘ Lectures on the Philosophy of the Mosaic Record of
the Creation,” published in 1826; and of ‘‘ Prelections on the Language
and Literature of Ancient Greece,” published in 1834. He contributed
tothe nineteenth and twenty-first volumes of our ‘‘Transactions’’ a ‘‘ Me-
moir of Researches amongst the Inscribed Monuments of the Greco-
Roman Era, in certain Ancient Sites of Asia Minor ;”’ and to the twenty-
second volume, a Memoir on two Medallion Busts preserved in the manu-
script room of the library of Trinity College, Dublin.
2. Edward Joshua Cooper, Esq., was well known as an able practical
astronomer, and as the proprietor and director of the Markree Observatory.
He contributed to our ‘‘ Proceedings”’ a considerable number of papers;
* On the Zodiacal Light,” in vol. i. ; ‘‘ On Comets,” in vols. iii. and v.;
‘On Observations with his Transit Circle,” and ‘‘On Leverrier’s Planet,”’
486
in Vol. iti.; ‘‘ Ona New Mode of Determining the Longitude,’’ and ‘‘ On
the Discovery of the Planet Metis,’? in Vol. iv.; ‘“‘On a Thunder
Storm,” in Vol. v.; ‘On Ecliptic Catalogues,” in Vol. vi. A Cun-
ningham Medal was awarded to him by this Academy in the year 1856,
for his “‘ Catalogue of Ecliptic Stars.’? An account of his labours in the
preparation of this catalogue will be found in Vol. vil. of our ‘‘ Proceed-
ings,” p. 52, in the address delivered by the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., on
the occasion of the presentation of the medal. Mr. Cooper was M. P. for
County of Sligo from 1830 till 1841, and again from 1857 to 1859. He
was also a Member of the Royal Society of London.
3. The late eminent Archbishop of Dublin was for many years a
member of the Council of this Academy, and was several times nom1-
nated as one of its Vice-Presidents. In vol. i. of our ‘‘ Proceedings” will
be found some remarks by His Grace, ‘‘On Barometric Prognostication
of the Weather;’’ and in Vol. ii., ‘Observations on the Leafing of
Plants.”’
4, Dr. Daniel Griffin contributed to the ‘‘ Proceedings’”’ of the Aca-
demy, ‘‘A Description of certain Phenomena observed during the Li-
merick Whirlwind of October 5, 1851.”
5. Jonathan Osborne, M. D., was King’s Professor of Materia Medica
and Pharmacy, in the King and Queen’s College of Physicians in Ireland.
He read before the Academy, in 1840, a paper ‘‘ On Aristotle’s History
of Animals,” an abstract of which will be found in our “ Proceedings,”
vol.i., p. 427. In 1842 he gave an account of a singular case of de-
privation of the power of speech, while the intellect remained unim-
paired; and in 1850, a letter, ‘On a New Application of Thermome-
trical Observations for the Determination of Local Climates in reference
to the Health of Invalids.”’
6. Major General J. E. Portlock, R. E., is best known as the author
of a Report on the Geology of the Co. Londonderry, and of parts of
Tyrone and Fermanagh (London, 1843). He was for some time a
member of the Council of the Academy. Abstracts of two communica-
tions made by him to the Academy will be found in Vol. 1. of the
‘* Proceedings,’’ ‘“‘ On Anatifa Vitrea”’ and ‘‘On Otis Brachyotos.”’
The Academy has elected during the year one Honorary Member—
His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales.
And fourteen Ordinary Members :—
1. The Rt. Hon. the Karl of 7. The Rt. Hon. the Earl of
Belmore. Granard.
2. Christopher N. Bagot, Esq. 8. G. Charles Garnett, Esq.
3. Rev. Josiah Crampton, M. A. 9. Thomas W. Kinahan, Esq.
4. The Rt. Hon. the Earl of 10. J. J. Digges La Touche, Esq.
Charlemont. 11. David R. Pigot, Esq.
5. The Rt. Hon. the Karl of 12. Major Robert Poore.
Donoughmore. 13. Edmund Waterton, Esq.
6. Charles H. Foot, Esq. | 14, Jas. W. Warren, Esq., M.A.
487
Whereupon it was—
Resotvep,—That the Report now read be received and adopted by
the Academy.
The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers,
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re-
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :—
Presipent.—The Very Rev. Charles Graves, D. D.
Councit.—Rev. Samuel Haughton, M.D., F.R.S; Rev. J. H. Jellett,
M.A.; Robert W. Smith, M.D.; Robert M‘Donnell, M.D.; William K.
Sullivan, LL. D.; Joseph B. Jukes, F. R.S.; and George B. Stoney,
M.A., F. R.S.: on the Committee of Science.
Rey. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F. Waller, LL.D.; John Kells
Ingram, LL. D.; John Anster, LL.D.; R. R. Madden, M.D.; and Denis
F. Mac Carthy, Esq.: on the Committee of Polite Literature.
John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. William Reeves, D. D.; George Petrie,
LL.D.; W. H. Hardinge, Esq.; Lord Talbot de Malahide; Rev. J. H.
Todd, D. D.; and Sir W. R. Wilde: on the Committee of Antiquities.
TREASURER.—Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.
SECRETARY oF THE ACADEMy.—Rev. William Reeves, D. D.
SECRETARY OF THE Councrt.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D.
SECRETARY oF ForEIGN CorRESPONDENCE.—Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D.
>Lrprarian.—John T. Gilbert, Esq.
Crierk, Assistant LIBRARIAN, AND CuRAToR oF THE MusEuM.—Ed-
ward Clibborn, Esq.
The names of Carl Joseph Hyrtl, of Vienna; F. Le Verrier, of Paris;
-and Herman Helmholtz, of Heidelberg—specially recommended by the
Council as Honorary Members—were read. Whereupon it was
Resotvep, —That the ballot be dispensed with ; and these gentlemen
were declared by the President to be unanimously elected Honorary
Members in the department of Science.
Pursuant to the By-laws, chap. ii., sec. 15, Major-General Edward
Sabine, as President of the Royal Society of London, was declared an
Honorary Member of the Academy.
‘His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin, having been proposed and
seconded as a member of the Academy (the preliminary notice being dis-
pensed with on privilege), was declared to be duly elected a Member of
the Academy.
Sir W. R. Wipe exhibited and read the following paper on an—
ANCIENT WoopEN SHIELD FOUND IN IRELAND.
Sir W. R. Wixpz, Vice-President, brought under the notice of the
meeting an ancient wooden shield, and said :—During the eighty years
and upwards which the Academy has been established, it has done good
service to the cause of science, polite literature and antiquities in Ire-
land, in the original communications which it has published, the library
R. I, A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. oT
488
which it has created, the historic manuscripts which it has preserved,
and, above all, the great National Museum which, within the last thirty-
five years it has created, and that, too, on very slender means. In that
Museum—containing the largest and purest collection of Celtic antiquities
in the world, the truest exposition of the manners and arts of the ear-
lest. races that spread over North-western Europe, unalloyed by Ro-
man, and but slightly tinctured by either Saxon or Frankish art,—may
be read the unerring page of history in more enduring and unalterable
characters, and upon more authentic materials, than in all the bardic
legends that refer to the primeval occupation of this island. Here we
have the rude flint weapons and stone tools of the earliest Pagan
colonists; and the evidences of the metallurgic skill of their suc-
cessors displayed in copper and bronze celts, swords, spears, and battle
axes of surpassing beauty, and in numbers far exceeding those
in any other museum in Europe. Here also have been collected
the personal ornaments formed out of the precious metals, which
clearly attest the taste and skill of a refined and wealthy people;
and we likewise possess objects of medizeval art of unsurpassed beauty,
in our ecclesiastical and ecclesiological remains, which bear witness
to the piety and artistic culture of our Christian ancestors of upwards
of 800 years gone by. There is scarcely an object of any kind,
connected with the chase or warfare, household economy or domestic
usage, the dress or decoration, the religion or sepulture of the early
or middle- -age people of Treland, that is not fully and abundantly illus-
trated,—with one solitary exception. That exception has been the more
eagerly sought for, because it is scarcely possible that warfare (a pas-
time in which our Celtic ancestors specially delighted) could have been.
carried on with such weapons as the period produced without it, and
because the written histories specially allude to its existence—I mean
the shield. Some years ago a collector brought under the notice of our
venerable and venerated colleague, Dr. Petrie, a small bronze shield, or
covering of a shield, found among some old brass and iron in a scrap
metal shop in Thomas-street, in this city, and which article was sazd to
have come from the West of Ireland. Unfortunately it was not pro-
cured by the Academy ; but fortunately it is in the possession of Lord
Londesborough, a nobleman at all times willing to assist our institution ;
and at a future period I hope to be able to present the Academy witha
model of it. His Lordship’s absence in Egypt prevents my doing so on
the present occasion.
During the past summer a most remarkably perfect wooden shield
was discovered, ten feet deep in a turf bog, on the property of William
Slacke, Esq., of Annadale, townland and parish of Kiltubride, county of
Leitrim, to which gentleman the Academy is indebted for having pre-
served and forwarded to my care this very ancient relic of the past. It is
of an oval shape; originally, when taken out of the bog, it measured 264
inches long, by 21 broad, and about half an inch thick; plain on the
reverse side, with an ind entation traversed by a longitudinal crosspiece
or handle, carved out of the solid, and occupying the hollow of the
489
umbo or central boss on the front or anterior face. The front is carved
with ribs, or raised concentric ridges, triangular in section, seven in
number, and arranged in pairs, except the outward one, which is sin-
gle. The conical boss, also carved out of the solid, stands 3 inches
high, and measures 8 inches in the long diameter. One end of the
shield is narrower than the other, but this I think is more the result of
contraction of the wood towards the upper portion of the tree from
which it was cut than the original intention of the artist. The boss has,
likewise, been canted over to one side; but this is also in part due either
to the action of the air on the drying wood, or to pressure while in the
bog. Both actions may have effected this result. A very remarkable and
equable indentation exists along one side of the boss in the line of the
lateral diameter of the shield, which can only be accounted for in three
ways: by the tool of the artist, by pressure while in the bog, or by
greater shrinking of the fibrous texture of the wood at this particular
point from a knot or such other circumstance. It is, however, worthy
of remark, that in one of the bronze shields preserved in the Copenhagen
Museum, a similar indentation presents on one side of the boss.
Professor Haughton, whom I have consulted on the subject of this
curvature, is of opinion that, as in certain fossils, it is the result of pres-
sure while in the bog; but the objection to this is, that the grain of the
wood runs through on the obverse side, but has been cut obliquely by
the tool of the graver in forming the ribs in front. The tilting over of
the boss may, however, have been somewhat influenced by pressure.
When the shield was first taken up, and even after it came into my
possession about a fortnight afterwards, it was so soft, that any firm
substance could be easily passed through it; and very great care was
required for many weeks subsequently, and during the process of eva-
poration, drying, and shrinking, to preserve its shape, and prevent its
splitting. A plentiful saturation with Crewe’s chloride of zine in the
first instance, and then a continuous and abundant dosing for weeks
with liquid glue and litharge (such as is used by cabinet-makers for
stopping cracks), while at the same time the form was retained by la-
teral and equally adjusted pressure, and a copper band encircling the
cireumference, has enabled me to preserve this very remarkable and
unique specimen of defensive warfare. During the drying process it
shrunk about three inches in the lateral, but only a quarter of an inch
in the long diameter.
As soon, however, as the shield came into my possession, I had a
very perfect piece-mould made of it, from which casts may now be ob-
tained at a moderate cost by those interested in such matters.
- The wood of which this shield 1s formed could only have been oak,
. willow, or alder. The peculiar grain of the wood, even when satu-
rated with moisture, as well as the fact that Roderick O'Flaherty had
stated in the ‘‘ Ogygia,”’ that the Irish name of the alder, as well as the
letter F, was Fearn, because ‘‘ shields are made of it,”’ led me to decide
on the last; and, without mentioning my surmises to them, I am happy
to mention that my opinion has been confirmed by two of the first ve-
490
getable physiologists—Professor Oliver, of the London University, and
Professor Harvey, of Trinity College; and both agree that “‘it is highly
probable that it is the wood of the alder.’” i
The accompanying illustration is a very faithful representation of
the shield when it first came into my possession.
atl
Hi !
Th
ih}
—= = >
===
———
——— ——
————
——=
==
TT MICH
As
Ancient Irish shields are frequently mentioned in our annals and
histories, and several localities take their names from shields, such as
Dun-an-Sciath, the Dun or Fortress of the Shields, in the county of Tip-
perary, and another near Lough Ennell, in the county of Westmeath;
Sciath-Ghabra, now Lisnaskea, the Fort of the Shields, in Fermanagh ;
Sciath-an-Eegis, on the River Bandon, in Cork; Sciath-Nachtain, near
Castledermot, in Kildare; and a number of other localities of like no-
menclature. In Christian times, objects emblematical of the religion
of the day were displayed upon the shield, and hence the name applied
to one of the O’Donnells of Donegal, of ‘‘ Conall Sciath Bhackall,”’ or
Conall of the Crozier Shield, from the legend that St. Patrick inscribed
with the Bhachall Jesu a cross upon the shield of that chieftain, and
told him “to adopt the motto long retained by that clan of ‘In hoe
signo Vinces.’ ”’
The word sciath, or shield, buckler, or target, is likewise applied to
*
491
the shallow wicker basket of an oval shape, and sometimes called a
skib, used in the South and West for straining potatoes, and which very
closely resembles both in size and form this wooden shield; and there
can be very little doubt that wickerwork formed the basis of many
of the shields which in former days were covered with leather.
Spenser, in his ‘‘ View of the State of Ireland,” in 1586, when de-
scribing the arms of the Irish, refers to ‘‘ their long broad shields,
made but with wicker rods, which are commonly used among the said
Northerne Irish, but especially of the Scots ;” and in another place,
‘‘ likewise round leather targets,”’ after the Spanish fashion, ‘‘ which
in Ireland they use also in many places coloured after their rude
fashion.”
Walker, in his ‘““ Memoirs on the Arms and Weapons of the Irish,”
says :—‘‘On this subject I cannot promise much satisfaction. That the
shields of the early Irish were not made of metal may be safely inferred
from the circumstance of there being but a single instance of a metal
shield having been found in our bogs, so replete with almost every other
implement of war.” |
It is related in Holinshed’s ‘“‘ Chronicles,” that the army led by
Hasculpus against Dublin, in the time of Henry II., had round shields,
bucklers, and targets, coloured red, and bound with iron. But, to go
back to much older times, we have, in the metrical description of the
battle of Moyteura Conga,—the details of which are, taking it with
all its imperfections, the most minute of any battle fought during
the Pagan occupation of Ireland,—an account of the dress and wea-
pons of the warriors, and especially of the uses of the shield. Thus,
in one of the personal combats between chieftains of the Firbolgs and
Tuath-de-Danaan, it is said—‘“‘ They first fought with swords till their
stout shields were all shattered, and their swords bent and broken,
and afterwards with lances.’’ But one of the most remarkable notices
of the shield employed in that battle, which took place on.the old plain
of Magh Nia, extending from Knock-Maaha, near Tuam, to the foot of
Ben Leve, on the confines of Joyce Country, is the alteration of the name
of that memorable locality to Moy Tureadh. The Tuatha-de-Danaan
occupied the plain in front of Ben Leve, and probably extending from
Cong to Kilmaine; and after some days’ fighting, the Firbolgs, who
were to the east, ‘“‘rose out early the next morning and made a beau-
tiful scell [or skell, a word which O’ Donovan, in his translation of the
poem for the Ordnance Survey, has queried a “‘ testudo’’ | of their shields
over their heads, and they placed their battle spears, like trees of equal
thickness, and then marched forward in Turtha (?) of battle. The
Tuatha-de-Danaans, seeing the Firbolgs marching forward in this
_ wise from the eastern head of the plain, exclaimed—‘ How pompously
these Tuirthas of battle march towards us across the plain !’ and hence
it was that that plain was called Magh Tuireadh, or the Plain of the
Tuireadh.”
From a very careful examination of this shield, I am inclined to be-
lieve that it was not covered either with leather or any metallic sub-
492
stance; but that it may have been painted or decorated is not impro-
bable. The toughness and density of the alder, of which it is com-
posed, would in itself be a firm defence against the thrusts of the
swords, if not the spears, to which it was opposed. Unlike some of the
ancient classic shields, through which the forearm was passed, and
which were chiefly used as a protection to the body, this Irish wooden
shield, grasped by the stout crosspiece underneath the umbo, could be
projected to full arm’s length to meet the weapon of an antagonist.
In the Leabhar-na- Garth, or ‘‘ Book of Rights,’”’ we read of shields,
generally equal in number to the swords which formed the tribute of the
chieftains, and some of these are said to have had ‘‘ the brightness of
the sun.’’. Others are described as ‘‘ fair shields from beyond the seas ;
shields against which spears are shivered, bright shields over fine
hands, shields of red colour,” and ‘‘ shields of valour;’” and again,
“‘golden shields,” probably plated with that metal, like that gold-
adorned shield said to have been found near Lismore upwards of a
century ago, the bullion of which was sold in Cork for upwards of
£600.
No conjecture can be formed as to the precise age of this antique
shield ; but it certainly must be of great antiquity, and is, so far as I
can learn, the only perfect article of this description found either in the
British Isles or on the Continent—for the remains of the wooden shield
found in a barrow in Yorkshire were decorated with bronze bosses, and
were encircled with an iron rim.
In the excavations recently made at Nydam Moss, in Jutland, se-
veral shields were discovered ; but, according to the account given of
these diggings, ‘‘ they were so thin and soft that not one was taken up
whole.” These shield boards are said to have been of oak, maple, or
ash ; but we have no botanical opinion upon the subject, and I doubt
whether the ash grew in Jutland at the period to which these articles
have been referred.
I am indebted to my friend, Mr. Franks, of the British Museum,
for some notes respecting the shields found in England and Scotland ;
but this, as well as a communication from Dr. Petrie, will more appo-
sitely apply to the Irish bronze shield in Lord Londesborough’s collec-
tion, and of which I expect to be able to present a model to the Aca-
demy very soon. In the meantime I must refer to Mr. Franks’ illustra-
tions and descriptions of British shields, in that beautiful work, the
“* Hore Ferales,’’ of my late friend, John Mitchell Kemble.
In the Academy’s Museum may be seen a collection of seven em-
bossed circular thin brass plates, one of which I have figured at p. 637
of the Catalogue, and stated my belief that it formed part of the decora-
tion of a shield. Such, it appears, is also the opinion of Mr. Franks,
who has figured a similar article in the ‘‘ Hore Ferales.”
The Rev. Professor Haughton, in illustration of the effect produced
upon the shape of the shield by its position in the bog under pressure,
exhibited and described drawings of certain fossil remains found in
493
Treland which owe their peculiar shape to the circumstance of pres-
sure.
Sir W. R. Wilde exhibited and described the shrine of St. Manchan,
or Monahan, of Leigh, together with a fac-simile model of it which had .
lately been made for the Museum; and also a restoration of the shrine
which he had had constructed for the Kensington Museum.
The President under his hand and seal nominated the following
Vicr-Presiprnts.—Rev. J. H. Jellett, A.M.; John F. Waller, LL.D.;
George Petrie, LL. D.; and Lord Talbot de Malahide.
The Academy then adjourned.
APPENDIX,
No. I.
ACCOUNT
OF
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM isr APRIL, 1861, ro 31st MARCH, 1862.
sa
THE CHARGE.
To balance in favour of the Public on the 1st April, 1861 £ 8.
(see Vol. VII., App. No. IV., p. ae : Sh aha Boat
PARLIAMENTARY GRANT, :
CuNNINGHAM FunD, Iyrerest, 3. PER Cents. :
Half-year’s Inter est on
BIG YD MAG IGA aes ren Gu cece oy LAN at:
Deductincome Vax). 9... . 212 2
——— 2510 6
Half-year’s Interest on
SSO OMaS Oy i lls) a wb20 2. 2
Deduct Income Tax, ale OF
26 0 10
Total Cunningham Fund, Interest, . —————— 51 11 4
ACADEMY 3 PER CENT. CONSOLS:
Half-year’s Interest on
OMAVAS BAe <2 LE 12 8
Deduct Income Tax, . . . Orbis 0
——- 14 1 8
Half-year’s Interest on
BIO a Ser Oey Mies 1 a) MATZ AS
Deduct Income Tax, . . . 011 0
——— 14 1 3
Total Academy Stock, Interest, . ————— | 28 2 6
Total Interest on Stocks, .
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part I.:
In April, 1861, 7 copies, £1 8s.; June, 8 copies, 12s. ;
July, 2 copies, 8s.; September, 1 copy, 4s.; Novem-
ber, 21 copies, £3 19s. ; January, 1862, 1 copy, 4s.;
February, 9 copies, £1 19s.
Forward, | 8 1
k. I. A. PROC.—-VOL, VIII. a
.
79 13 10
Brought forward,
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part II. :
In April, 1861, 26 copies, £6 12s. 6d.; May, 2 copies,
10s.; June, 1 copy, 5s. ; July, 3 copies, 15s.; Sep-
tember, 2 copies, 10s.; November, 15 copies, £3 19s.
7d.; December, 1 copy, 5s.; January, 1862, 1 copy,
7s. 6d.; February, 11 copies, £2 15s.
Total Catalogues sold, .
SUBSCRIPTIONS TO THE CATALOGUE OF THE MUSEUM.
Part IL., &e.
At £1 each :—
Hamilton, Sir W. R.; M‘Carthy, D. F., Esq. ; Talbot
de Malahide, Right Hon. Lord,. ... .. .«
W. R. Wilde, Esq., to pay overcharge of alterations on
proof sheets of second part Catalogue over 14s. per
sheet, allowed by Committee of Publication, .
Total Subscriptions to Catalogue,
EnTRANCH Fexs (£5 5s. each):
Abraham, G. W., LL. D.; Berwick, Hon. Judge;
Burnside, Rev. W. S., M. A.; Cather, Rev. R. G.,
LL. D.; Sargent, W. J., Esq.; Sloane, J. S., Esq. ;
Fitzgerald P., Esq.; Hartley, R., Esq. ; Hatchell, J.,
Esq. ; Hudson, A., M. D.; Maunsell, D. T. T., M. D.;
Nixon, G., M. D.; O’Mahony, Rev. T., M. A.; Tombe,
Rev. H.J., M. A.; Wilkie, H. W., Esq. ; Wilson, ¥.,
Esq.; Wyse, Sir T. A.,
Total Entrance Fees,
LirE COMPOSITIONS :
Cather, Rev. R.G., LE. Dy... 2
Jetleth wey ds dele. Ale ines aieriiay cnet umole
OMiahonyaiRev. Dy. Ms Aes clive ie cite Wel aie
acteners ay Meelis) cot earca teu vol yl oc seinen) welae
Total Life Compositions, . . . .
- Awnnuat Supscoriptions (£2 2s. each).
For 1859 :—
Corrigan, D. J., M. D.; ee P., Esq. ; nae G.,
Gh, Gel Ba dps editor tonite :
For 1860 :—
Abeltshauser, Rev. J. G., LL. D.; Blakely, A.T. Esq. ;
Codd, F., Esq.; Colclough, J. T. R., Esq.; Corrigan,
D. J.. M.D.; Deasy, Right Hon. Baron; Domvile,
Sir C., Bart,; Drennan., W., Esq.; Du Noyer, G. V.,
Esq. ; Griott, D. G., Esq.; Hamilton, G. A., LL. D.;
Jennings, F. M., Esq.; Jones, P., Esq.; Leared, A.,
Esq.; Lefroy, G., Esq.; O’Driscoll, W. J., Esq. ;
O'Hagan, T., Esq., Q. C.; Staples, Sir T. Bart. ;
Wynne, Right Hon. John, M. P., . COND Tee austin ae
Forward,
Bee af ee) essa:
Sul O.) FRO & lo
15 19 7
2410 7
He 0 0)
WAN GB
1517-6
89 5 0
21 0 0
6 6 O
21 0 O
6 6 0
: 54 12 0
6 6 0
39 18 0
46 4 0} 914 10 11
lil
BBN OIE aC Alii Sui (2
Brought forward, AG EO OTA LO it
For 1861 :—
Andrews, W., Esq.; Atkinson, R., Esq.; Baker, A
W., Esq.; Barnes, E., Esq.; Bevan, P., M.D.; Bew-
ley, E., M.D.; Blackburne, Right Hon. F., LL. D.,
Lord Justice of Appeal; Blakely, A. T., Esq.; Brady,
D. F., M. D.; Brooke, T., Esq.; Brownrigg, Sir H J.,
C. B.; Burke, Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cane, A. B., Esq. ;
Carte, A., M. D.; Cather, T., Esq.; Chapman, Sir B.
J., Bart.; Codd. F., Esq. ; Colclough, J. T. R., Esq. ; |
Cooke, A., Esq. ; Copland, C., Esq.; Corbet, R., Esq. ;
Corrigan, D. J.. M. D.; Cotton, Ven. H., LL. D.; |
Curry, E., Esq.; Davidson, J., Esq.; Davy, E. W.,
Hsq.; D’Arcy, M. P., Esq. ; Deasy, Right Hon. Baron;
De Vesci, Right Hon. Viscount; Domvile, Sir C.,
Bart.; Donovan, M., Esq.; Downing, S., LL. D.;
Drennan, W., Esq.; Du Noyer, G. V., Esq.; Egan,
Rey. J. C., M. D.; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Fer-
rier, A., Esq.; Fitzgerald, Lord W.; Fitzgibbon, G., |
Ksq.; Foley, W., M. D.; Foot, L. E.; Esq.; Freke, |
H., M.D.; Galbraith, Rev. J. A., M. A.; Gibson, Rev.
C. B.; Gibson, James, Esq.; Graves, Rev. J., B. A.; |
Griffin, D., M.D.; Grimshaw, W., Esq. ; Griott, D.
G., Esq.; Hancock, W. N., LL. D.; Hanlon, C.,
Hsq.; Hardy, 8. L., M. D.; Haughton, J., Esq.;
Haughton, Rev. S., M. A.; Hayden, T., Esq. ; Ingram,
J. K., LL. D.; James, Sir H.; James, Sir J. K., |
Bart.; Jellett, Rev. J. H., M.A.; Jennings, F. M., |
Esq.; Kennedy, H., M.D.; Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; |
Killaloe, Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Kilmore,
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Kinahan, J. R., M. D.; |
King, C. C., M. D.; Law, R., M.D.; Leach, Lieut.- |
Col. G. A., R. E.; Lee, Rev. A. T., M. A.; Le Fann,
W. R., Esq.; Lefroy, G., Esq.; Longfield, Rev. G.,
M. A.; Lyons, R. D., M.D.; MacCarthy, D. F.,
Esq.; MacCarthy, J. J., Esq.; MacDonnell, J. S., |
Esq. ; MacDougall, W., Esq,; Magee, J., Esq.; Mas-
sereene and Ferrard, Right Hon. Viscount; Meyler, |
G., Esq.; Mollan, J., M. D.; Moore, C., Esq. ; Moore, |
D., Esq.; Moore, W., M. D.; Muspratt, J. 8., Esq.; |
O'Driscoll, W. J., Esq.; O’Flanagan, J. R., Esq.; |
O'Hagan, T., Esq.; Oldham, T., Esq., M.A. ; CGsborne,
J., M.D.; Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. H.; Pat-
ten, J.. M. D.; Pigot, J. H., Esq.; Pratt, J. B., Esq. ;
Purser, J., Esq.; Ringland, J.. M.B.; Roe, G., Esq. ;
Sanders, G., Hsq.; Sawyer, J. H., M. D.; Segrave,
O’N., Esq.; Sidney, F. J., Esq.; Smith, C., Esq. ;
Smith, R. W., M. D.; Smyth, H., Esq.; Stapleton,
M. H., M.B.; Starkey, D. P., Esq. ; Stewart, H. H.,
M.D.; Stoney, B. B., Esq.; Stoney, G. J., Esq. ;
Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Lord; Sullivan, W. K.,
Esq.; Talbot De Malahide, Right Hon. Lord; Tufnell,
T. J., Esq.; Waller, J. F., LL.D.; West, Ven. J.,
D. D.; ; Wright, E. ie, M. Ds ve fine. Right Hon.
J., M. Be Yeates, G., Esq, - : 947 16 0
For 1862 :—
Blackburne, Right Hon. F,, Lord Justice of Appeal ;
Forward, 294 0 0 | 914 10 11
Brought forward,
Butler, Very Rev. R., M.A.; Chapman, Sir B. J.,
Bart.; Cooke, A., Esq.; Cotton, Ven. H., LL. D. ;
Domvile, Sir C., Bart.; Donovan, M., Esq.; Drennan,
W., Esq.; Dungannon, Right Hon. Viscount; Fle-
ming, C., M. D.; L’Estrange, F., Esq.; MacDonnell,
J. 5:5" Esq. Moore, J:, MoD. > Nixon, Gi, M.D: ;
Patterson, R., M. D.; Waldron, L., » Esa M. Pe;
Wright, E.'P:, M.D: . ;
Total Annual Subscriptions,
SUBSCRIPTIONS TO PURCHASE SHESHKILL MOLASH.
At £5 each :—
Kildare, Most Noble the Marquisof, . . .. .
At £3 each :—
Dunraven, Right Hon. Lord; Haliday, C., i ;
Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. Lord,
At £2 each: —
Graves, Very Rev. Dean, D. D., President; Larcom,
Major-General Sir T. A. R. E. Todd, Rev. J. H.,
OD eR Bey Tl tie !
At £1 each :—
Baker, A. W., Esq.; Cane, E., Esq.; Gilbert, J. T.,
Esq.; Guinness, B. L., Esq.; Hardinge, W. H., Esq. ;
Kilmore, Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Provost of
Trinity College, Rev. the, D. D.; Pim, J., Esq.; Pim,
W. H., Esq.; Reeves, Rev. W., D.D.; Strong, Ven.
Charles: Walden iWeuRe sBisqs. ti vc) oe Ci micah Ne
At 10sseach):——
Curry, E., Esq.; Hutton, T., Esq.; Lentaigne, J.,
M.D UN eran Na
°9 ° ° e e e ° o e
At 5s. each :—
Haughton, Js; Hsde oot) ec een
Total Subscriptions to purchase Sheshkill Molash,
Rev. Dr. Carson’s donation in aid of the publication of the
MidalObservatvonsy Mr. sun ael velit solely vanes ie
ConTINGENCIES (DR. SIDE) :—
Royal Dublin Society, carriage of books,. . . . «+
Rev. W. Roberts, M.A., F.T.C.D.,. . « as
Natural History Society, . eh Dorn et ely
Edward P. Wright, M.D., . .
PC SULA ESC in Wel ee sal ice actuate tent eatin,
FeO HOWACIBMINS ONS (iN eiWed vores e gh Olac teal arate terse
GeonlocicalySocletya wi.) svt oN cat oem teenie mel Congas
Total Contingencies (Dr. side),
Forward,
8 ss ods £ 8s. d.
294 0 0] 914 10 11
35 14 0
SF Maleate @
500
9 0 0
64 0-40 |
12° 0°. 0
1 0) a0
0510
33 15 0
, 50 0 0
Tn a 1G
Ot 0
0.2.96
0 2 0
7, 6
i Be. G
Hes 6
17.6
1329 7 5
Brought forward,
PROCEEDINGS SOLD
Henry Hudson, binding Proceedings,
Rev. John Alcorn, D. D., ditto,
Total Proceedings sold, .
TRANSACTIONS SOLD:
Mr. Warren, Vol. XXIV., Part I,
Williams and Norgate, Transactions sold,
Total Transactions sold,
Discount on CASH PAYMENTS :
West and Son, discount on £88 Os. Od., for Cunning-
ham Medals at 3 percent., . ‘
M. H. Gill, discount on £94 11s. 10d, for printing to
December 9, 1861, at 5 percent., .
M. H. Gill, discount on £47 18s. 11d., for printing to
16th March, 1862, at 5 per cent., . . . é
Total Discount on Cash Payments,
ToTaL AMOUNT OF CHARGE,
THE DISCHARGE.
ANTIQUITIES Boucut, Museum, &c. :—
&
wm
on
Campbell, R., bronze plate, . 0 6
Haliday, C. Es , cast of Sheshkill Mo-
NATSe ye Hits ais 45 0 0
Lewis, H., ten Gpear- heads, eo Sells BO O
O’ Connell, P., bronze dageer- blade, 0 8 0
O’Donnell, i. ., Cinerary urn, and large
hollow vessel, 3) 8 OY ©
Sproule, D. sundry articles, mae 8 0 0
Forkington, SEMASHLVCLAIM ACES fe). a.le.s) 8 0 0
WeatesAny silvericoin, . 2. . 0 0 6
Total cost of Antiquities bought, aie
Cullen, J., plaster casts of Antiquities, 010 0
Total cost of plaster casts, . . .
Gill, M. H., printing circulars for sub-
scription to Ce Sheshkill Mo-
LEVEES Ai : seein LOG
Totalcost of printing circulars, §c.,
Forward,
£ Gone es hae
Belen penile)
On 3h 0
One O
peg SEE ae
0-5 0
32 10 8
a2 15:8
VALS (0)
AC,
OR ve)
OM One,
US yaler olsen
es, d. EMS ids
67 14 4
010 O
1 0 6
69 5 0
vl
fb) Said. ae) SG: 25s «Oh
Brought Forward,| .... |. 69 5 0
Maguire and Son, Treasure-Trove box,. | 0 15 6
Total cost of Fittings for Museum, |. . - . 015 6
Total Antiquities bought, Museum, &c.,. . «|» »« + = - 10 0R%6
Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY :—
Barthes and Lowell, books, sini
Cadby, H. W., ‘‘ Calvert’s Rocks,” .
O’Neal, T., books, &e., . Riaaere
Whelan, M., Thom’ s Directory, .
Hodges, Smith, and Co., books and ee
riodicals,. . . 5a) GME Tha TE
ood
bt ee ee
Mb OOD
a) ayi=) =
Total Books, Periodicals, &c.,bought,). . . . Bie, | oh
Long, J., MS. ey of ae of Book of t
IRIN GA -|16 0 0
Total Manuscripts bought, . . .|. . . - LO Olen0
Camden Society, 1860, 1861,.. ... .| 2-0 0
Camden Society, Catalogue, PO. 5. ©
Jones, J. F., first moiety of cost of new
Catalogue of Library, )-: 3) Ba) OO)
Jones, J. F., paper for new Catalogue, 5 Br BO) |
Library Catalogue, . . Bis Pas) Sohne 2 OAD
i)
S
Barthes and Lowell, charges on books, .
British and General Navigation Comp, a
parcels, . .
City of Dublin Steam Packet Co., do. bp a
Dublin and Liverpool Screw S. Co., do.,
Dublin and London Steam 8. Co., do.,
Graham, J.,do,. .
Hodges, ‘Smith, and Co. chargeson books,
London N. W. Railway Co., parcels,
Maguire, J., and Son, tin box for books
Fotal Subseniptions paid.) 0) ales cet 2 VOaanO
oooocoroed
—
PUYSRHEO RP
SOON ADAH &
sent to Rome, . . 018 0
Mason, G., parcels, . SIRE RH mn 0-770
Bickford and Coc doce su is eee is 0 4 6
Htwwamleny S..) COes 7) Maio neon es Mesa Olea nO
Williams and Norgate, chargeson books, | 16 10 9
Total Freight, Duty, and Charges on Books, . 93 0 11
Total Expenditure on eG we Car-
TUCO CAG Coil ieintell len te sets dake 106 13 0O
MISCELLANEOUS PRINTING :.—
Gill, M. H., miscellaneous printing, from |
Dec., 14, 1860, to March 16, 1862,. | 23 2 8
Total Miscellaneous Printing, . |... . 230 Des
Forward, 129° Won 78 0. S07 a6
Brought forward,. . . . 129 15 8 | 70 0 6
PROCEEDINGS, PRINTING, BinpiNG, &e. :—
Gill, M. H., printing, to March 16, 1862, {162 3 3
Oldham, W., woodcuts, &., . . . . 615 0
—_——
Total Printing, Proceedings, . .'.. . . 168 18 38
TRANSACTIONS, PRINTING, AND Brnpine, &e. : —
Bellew, G., engraving copperplates, . 714 0
Du Noyer, G. Ve es for vol. xxiv.,
Partsi. and ii, . -. ‘ 5 0 0
Gill, M. H., printing vol. xxiv., ry Parti. 32 6 4
Partii., | 24 11 5
Oldham, woodcuts, vol xxiv. Parti, - | 19 12. 0
Total cost of Transactions,. . .|. . .s . ey es
STATIONERY, &c. :—
Jones, J. F., Legers, ink-bottles, &., . Ld 59
- Tallon, J., paper, envelopes, &c., from
March 22, to December 31,1861, .| 5 5 38
MotaStationenty, SC. ey 1 ee a OO)
MiscELLANEOUS BINDING :—
Caldwell, M., binding, &., . . . .; 2516 1
Total Miscellaneous Binding, . .|. .. . 25 246 1
Total ‘Books, Printing, Stationery, &e.,..... .|. . ». » .| 420 2 9
CaTALOGUE OF MusEum (Part II.) :—
Gill, M. H,, circulars, &., . . . .{ 114 6
Ditto, overcharge on proofs ofsecond part
Watmlooueven sie. 5 a de. 1 12 1726
Expended on Part If. of Catalogue,|. . . . 14 12 0
CATALOGUE OF MusEum (Part III.):—
Du Noyer, G. V., drawing on wood, 2
Eager, C. E., registering antiquities, . 5
Gill MoE. printing Part TIE). 9. . | 51
etanlon Ge. woodcuts, <4) 24/00). '5
Kelly, A., numbering gold articles,. . 1
Maguire, J., brass hooks, &., . . .| 0
Oldham, W. , woodcuts, Raia i 7
Parr, i. , transcribing catalogue, 1
Wakeman, W. F., drawing on wood, 2
Williams and Norgate, advertising, . 0
Aoooenrdcddnco
|
‘Expended on Part III, of Catalogue,|. . . . W3> Od
eee
Forward, SO oe Ao 0 aes
Vill
4
Esty Of BS lal lune e ken yf
Brought forward, Silane 490 8°38
CATALOGUE oF MusEum (Parr IV.):—
Wakeman, W. F., drawing iron anti-
QUITE S Gace nee ito hee Rem reli Wy tie 210 0
Expended on Catalogue, Part —IV.,;. . . . Pai AKO). 10)
Total Expended on ee of ; ;
Museum in 1861-2, . . LR TI cane HLS ORTON de ee 90 2 7
Repairs or House: — |
Alliance Gas Company, gas fittings, G., .... 0 3 4 .
Boylan, S:jeleaning windows; iy) 4) ) shel tan DUNO GIE
Bray, J., cleaning ashy ity sve es mnie Wocka sed TmeugLcrne 018 0
Mooney, We hcas fittings, Sei. .u cose 10:4 3" G6 ;
Murphy, J., sweeping chimneys, Ae Sul cr omaisn om & f
O’Brien, M., fittings, Gc., in:Library,-. <<. 537% ER
Lotal, Repairs of House, s,s... 2) ee 25 18 3
FURNITURE AND REPAIRS :— 2
Dobbyn and Sons, repairs ofclocks,. .... ee ©
Ferguson and Co., India-rubber springs, . . . OE Gc ;
rank se coilelo tin. 02) eta nasa, 1) 1-0 #
Jones, J. F., cabinet for papers,. . . . 3 6 0 y
Maguire, Jj. shardwares Genin cok Sei ann ae OT 2
O, Brien} Mes metings cca wie em oe annals 4 3 0
Nibthorpe andySon, elazinetG C4 ee) shes ak 08 10
Walpole and Geoghegan, towels, &&., ..... | Doug a
Total Furniture and Repairs, fel y Sg
TAXES AND INSURANCE :—
National Insurance Company, ....).) 52 10). GEa0
Patriotic ditto, BUM eaelilnet ie tle ernoe en 6 3196
Parish Cess, . .. a a Manet NaN 012 6
Pipe-water rent for 1860 and 1861, . Bi Lae Nog v8 515 4
Total Taxes and Insurance,. . SUA ee 99 17 4
Coats, GAs, &c. :—
Alliance: Gasi@oril2 months gos unc el : 25 18 10
WambertvandiCo:, candles: (&caeany 7 oe eee Qa.)
Tedcastle and Go. coals. 2) Binh i sr et 299 0 0
Total cost of Coals, Gas, Be Sidol Woah erento as eer,
CONTINGENCIES :—
Bristol Steam Ship Co. carriage of parcel, . . . O20 us
Clibborn, E., one year’s allowance for incidentals
used in cleaning house, . . . eval nieisiecmteneue 10 0 0
Donovan, M., medicine for servants, . Sear WA Be Ne eo A IL &
Dublin and Drogheda Railway, parcels SUR imcdici, B ORD 5
Edwards, H. G., parcel,. - . i ane OL 829
Fannin and Co., parcel, . 0 0 8
Gerty and Rourke, carriages at Dr O'Donovan’s
funeral, . . aie Bh bye 0)
Great Southern and Western ‘Railway, parcel, . DoD)
—
ne
Forward, V6 1074 |, 695) 8 ee
1X
Sens seins oy Ba
eT ee 16 7, 4.1. 695;18 7
Johnson, J., chloride of lime,. oes eer a let ee 0° 5 0
Leigh, S., parcel, : 0-6 1.0
Lesage, iN frame for photograph of the Moore Library, 012 6
Maguire, af ., ironmongery, 5 Wel. 30
Maguire, R., cord for packing, . Oto
Mares, F. H. , photograph of the Moore Library, . : 210 0
Midland Great Western eee a : 0 3 10
Postages, &c., . ie Na isan GUL 28
om peb ESA WMUS. ao oe Ne. a eet a ek 0 1 6
Smith, M. PRCUGCOMEE sue) 6. am 3 Out LS
Tighe, J., ‘transcribing Address of Condolence to the
UCM MWe) @). ee se) ye os a a Ree 010 0
Walpole and Geoghegan, nee eon ; aveal
5
Total Contingencies, . ee 32 14 8
CuNNINGHAM FuND :—
West and Sons, for gold medals granted to:—
1. Rey. H. Lloyd, D. D., in Science ;
2. Robert Mallet, Esq., ditto,
3. Whitley Stokes, Esq., in Polite Literature ;
4. John T. Gilbert, Ksq., in hoe Shi 88 0 0
Total Cunningham Fund, . . . sue 88 0 0
SALARIES, WaAcEs, &c. :—
Carson, Rev. J., D. D., Treasurer, 1861-62, . . . 21 0 0
Reeves, Rev. W., D. D., Sec. of Academy, do., . . 21 0 0
Ingram, J. K., LL. D., Sec. of Council, do.,. . . . Ze" O790
Gilbert, J. T. , Esq., Librarian, doe 21 0 0
Clibborn, Edward, Esq., Clerk, Assistant-Librarian,
Curator of the Museum, Gey LSGle62y0 sya a) 150 0 0
Doyle, E. W., Accountant &c, do,....... 49 0 0
Kelly, A., house-porter, 52 weeks, . . ..... 39 0 0
Beish yo: messenger, &c., do., . - . «+ ets gs 39 0 0
Keefe, A., cleaning house, &c., . 5 0 6
Maguire, C., ditto, 013 6
Newton, A.,. ditto, AD ene ayo We tbe 4 2 6
Maher, M., liveries for porters, be asa 13 0 0
Walpole and Geoghegan, sundries for porters, : 1 8 6
Wright and Oxley, hats for porters, . L570
Doyle, J., boots for messenger, . 102.0
Total Salaries, Wages, &c., Nae 387 10 0
GOVERNMENT Srocks BOUGHT ON AccoUNT oF CUN-
NINGHAM TrRuST FUND.
£28 5 5, New3 per Cents,
COS) come eee comer LO
li days’ Interest, 0 0 5
Brokerage,. ... 0) E 3
———- 25 10 6
28 14 0| New3 per Cents,
COS COULD Ka OD
4 days’ Interest, OVO 2
Brokerage, . . (0) 8 Loe)
— 26 0 10
| ——| Total Cunningham Trust
| £5619 5 | Fund Stock bought, ... . .- - 51 11 4
te entrees Ses | easement eceeeeeetteg eS
| ;
| Forward, 5s Mer 4 11204 23% 3
RB. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. b
rs
%
t Brought forward, .
CONSOLS BOUGHT ON ACADEMY’ s LIFE Gomposttions’
ACCOUNT:
£35 18 8} Consols,. 2. -. . £33
| 57 days’ Interest, < 0
Broke acon Meee
2) | Gonsdle beans 20 16 2
becal days’ Interest, ODF
Brokerage, : AO ES
ea 217000
£58 6 2 | Total Consols bought on Aca-
|
demy's Life ats
| Accodunt,... ra
Total Government Stocks bought, . :
t
ToTAL DISCHARGE, .. SUiiercine eee
Balance in Bank of Ireland, AON A cou a
», in Treasurer’s hands, Sikes Eas
Total Balance in aoe of the eae per this
account, | Siang : suai eae eters ‘
'ToraL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, .
1 Gye
£ s
Bt a
54.12 0
5414 4
612 7
1204
4
“4
106 3 4
oo
oo
12106, 7
61 6 8
i 1s7i 13 3%
GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE MONTHLY ACCOUNTS OF THE ROYAL
IRISH ACADEMY.
AS FURNISHED TO AUDIT OFFICE, FROM ist APRIL, 1861, TO 31st MARCH, 1862.
Dr. oa Ss Oe Cr. £ Sd.
To Balance on Ist April, 1861, ~. 15012 0 5 By Academy Stock bought,. - 54 ‘12= 0
To Annual Subscriptions, 2 - « . 32914 0 | By Cunningham Fund Stock bought, 51 1K? 4
To Entrance Fees, ; +. -: . 89 5 0 By Coals, Gas, CA oc : 55 13 7
To Life aes ae a : . 5412 0 By Furniture "and Repairs, 6 1163 7
To Academy Interest on Rone = 282206 By Repairs of House, 25°18 3
To Cunningham fund, Interest,’ . . 5S5111 4 By Taxes and Insurance, _ , 22517 - 4
To Government Grauit, nie ee 500 0 0 By Salaries, &c., . . 387,.10.< 0
To Rev. Dr. Carson’s ‘Donation to- By Printing Proceedings, 16818 3
wards the publication of the ; By Printing Transactions, 89 3 9
Tidal Observations, . 150 0 0 By Miscellaneous Printing, 23, 2,8.
To Subscription to purchase Shesh- ae By Catalogue of Library, . 25° 0 07
kill Molaise, . . 133 15 0 By Books bought, ane 4212 1
To Transactions sold; BN Be a SOL a es OP AMS) By Miscellaneous Binding, 25.16 1.
To Proceedings sold, Pagar setae actaenn 0 le So) By Manuscripts bought, 16 0-0-
To Catalogue Subscriptions, . . . )1517 6 By Antiquities bought. 70 0 6
To Catalogues sold, PartL, . . .. $811 0 By Catalogue of Museum, ¥ 90 2 7
To Catalogues sold, Part II., . . . 1519 7 By charges ageuis Cunningham
To Contingencies, Dr. Side,. . ...17 6. und, f 88 0 0
To Discount on cash payments, . . . 9 6 2', By Stationery, ‘&e., : . 6 9 0
; By Contingencies, Cr. side,. » 80,15 -7
By Balance to next Account. =. .619°6 -S
£1371 13 3 | £1371 13 3
¢
t
BANK OF IRELAND,
April 11, 1862.
I certify that it appears sy the Books of - the Bank of Ireland there remained a Balance of » m,
£1832 11s. 6d. New Three per Cent. Government Stock, and £1032 10s. 5d. Three per Cent. Consols
Government Stock, to the credit of the Account of the Royal Irish Academy, on the 3lst day of
March, 1862. For the Governor and Company of the Bank of Ireland.
J. R. BRISCOE.
Stock Leger Keeper.
ROBERT ROBERTS,
Transfer Office. : -
LRP END I.
No IL.
ACCOUNT
OF
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM ist APRIL, 1862, to 3isr MARCH, 1863.
THE CHARGE.
To balance in favour of the Public on the 1st va 1862 EB en Aun! nessun NSS IEG fe
(see Vol. VIII., App. No. I., p. xs cones Simei ion k lpeacutcuseet rans 61 6 8
PARLIAMENTARY "GRANT, avis A vela aill Si aaee) clh on AOOOL OF7.0
CunnincHaM Funp, InTEREST, 3 PER Cents. —
Half-year’s Interest on
Brclca2dler6d. i... +. 527. 9 9
Deduct Income Tax, . LUO OE
200) Oyen
Half-year’s Interest on
eiesiés 10d... .. £26 9° 0
Deduct Income Tax, . . . . 019 10
; ——— 25 9 2
Total Cunningham Fund, Interest, — 6118 4
ACADEMY 3 PER CENT. CONSOLS :—
Half-year’s Interest on
EMMONS OA. eee . Lo) 9 9
Deduct Income Tax, . . . Onin
1418 2
Half-year’s Interest on
EMO Goes Od. 4. 0. LO) 9 9
Deduct Income Tax, . . . O11 7
——. 1418 2
Total Academy Stock, Interest, . —————— 29 16 4
| ane
| Motal Interest On wStOcks en. esis he sii ses 0 2 BER Tb 2)
- CATALOGUES SoLD, Part I. :—
| In May, 1862, 1 copy, 4s.; July, 2 copies, 8s. ; Octo-
| ber, 2 copies, 8s.; November, 1 copy, 4s.; February,
1863, 21 copies, £3 18s, 9d.; March, 2 copies, 8s... 5 10 9
Forward, 510 9! 648 1 4
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. b
Brought forward,
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part II. :—
In April, 1862, 1 copy, 7s. 6d. ; Sentember 1 copy,
5s.; October, 2 copies, 10s. ; November icopy,) Os.
February, 1863, 31 le £7 7s. 9d.; March, 2 ae
HOSS eis Sa) oie
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part III. :—
In May, 1862, 3 copies, 8s. 2d.; September, 4 copies,
9s. 4d.; October, 1 copy, 2s. 4d.; November, 1 copy,
2s. 4d.; February, 1863, 94 copies, £10 19s. 4d.;
March, 1 COVA ZS Adin aia ; ; :
Total Catalogues sold,
ENTRANCE Fess (£5 5s. each):
Armstrong, A., Esq.; Campbell, J., M.B.; Coppinger,
C., Esq., Q. C.; Garstin, J. R., Esq., A.M.; Joyce,
P. W., Esq., A. B.; Kirwan, J. 8., Esq.; Porte, G.,
Esq. ; Richardson, T., M.D.; Taylor, Captain M.;
Tyrrell, J. H., M. D.,
Total Entrance Fees,
Lire Compositions :—
Armstrong, A., Esq,, .
Cane, A. B. , Eco. Sais :
Chapman, Sir B. Je, Bart., Sieh
Churchall eve) ey ase
Fitzeibbon, @) ISSQEcaane
Garstin, J. R., Esq., A. M.,
Grimshaw, W., Esq.,
Jennings, ¥. M. , Esq., 4
Monsell, Right Hon. W., M. pe Salen Noine iis
Montgomery, H. B., M. D., Sie Rol nel ete Me eae Le
CO en noL Ole
Total Life
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS (£2 2s. each) :—
For 1859 :—
Gordon, S., M. D.; Monsell, Right Ton. W., M. P.,
Compositions, . .
For 1860 :—
Gordon, 8., M.D.; Monsell, Right Hon. W., M. P.;
Pigot, Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron, 5
For 1861 :—
Alcorn, Rev. J., D. D.; Sanit J., Esq. ; Eiffe, J.S.,
Esq. ; Field, F., Esq.; Gages, A., Esq.; Goold, Ven.
F., M. A.; ; Harilton, G. A., Esq. ; Leared, A., M. D.;
Lentaigne, J., M. D.; Madden, R. BR., M. De . Moneell,
Right Hon. We M. P.: Neville, Re Esq. ; Nugent, AM,
R., Esq. ; Pigot, Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron ;
Preston, A., Esq.; Staples, Sir T., Bart., pee
For 1862 :—-
Abraham, G. W., LL. D.; Alcorn, Rev. J., D. D.;
Andrews, W., Esq.; Armagh, Most Rev. M. Ga Lord
Forward,
Sse a £. os
5 10 9 | 643 1
9 Raw he
WB IO
26 19 10
HY 10.
DANO
6 6 0
6 6 O
6 6 0O
6 6 O
21 0 0
6 6 0
6 6 O
6 6 O
1183) US) 0)
99 15 0
ANA ()
6 6 0
83 12 0
VCO MEA ai tsar Gy
z
4
X
z
.
Xl
Brought forward,
Archbishop of, Primate of All Ireland; Atkinson, R.,
Esq.; Baker, A. W., Esq.; Barnes, E., Esq. ;
Berwick, Hon. Judge; Bevan, P., M. D.; Bewley, E.,
M. D.; Blakely, A. T., Esq.; Brady, D. F., M. D.;
Brooke, T., Esq.; Brownrigg, Sir H. J., C. B.; Burke,
Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cane, A. B., Esq.; Carte, A.,
MED; Cather, 4, Esq.; ‘Churchill; F..,: M. D-;
Claridge, J., Esq.; Copland C., Esq.; Corbet, R.,
Esq.; Davy, E. W., Esq.; D’Arcy, M. P., Esq. ;
Deasy, Right Hon. Baron, LL. D.; De Vesci,
Right Hon Viscount; Downing, 8., LL. D.; Duncan,
J. F., M. D.; Eiffe, J.S., Esq. ; Enniskillen, Right Hon.
the Earl of; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Ferrier, A.,
Esq.; Field, F., Esq.; Fitzgerald, Lord W.; Fitzgibbon,
G., Esq.; Foley, W., M. D.; Freke, H., M. D. ; Gages,
A., Esq.; Galbraith, Rev. J. A.; Gibson, J., Esq.;
Goold, Ven. F.; Graves, Rev. James, B. A.; Griffin,
D., M. D.; Grimshaw, W., Esq.; Hancock, W. N.,
LL. D.; Hanlon, C., Esq.; Hardinge, W. H., Esq. ;
Hardy, 8. L., M.D.; Hartley, R., Esq.; Hatchell, J.,
Esq. ; Haughton, J., Esq.; Haughton, Rev. S., M. D.;
Hayden, T., Esq.; Hudson, A., M. D.; Ingram, J. K.,
LL. D.; James, Colonel Sir H.; James, Sir J. K.,
Bart.; Jennings, F. M., Esq.; Kennedy, H., M. D.;
Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; Killaloe, Right Rev. The Lord
Bishop of, D. D.; Kinahan, J. R., M. D.; King, C.
Cr iD. Waw, ik. M.D: ; te Kanu, W:. K., dsq. ;
Longfield, Rev. G., M.A.; Lyons, R. D., M. D.;
MacCarthy, D. F., Esq.; Mac Carthy, J. J., Esq.;
MacDougall, W., Esq.; Madden, R. R., M. D.; Magee,
J., Ksq.; Maley, A. J., Esq.; Maunsell, D.T. T.,M. B.;
Meyler, G., Esq.; Mollan, J.. M. D.; Monck, Right
Hon. Viscount; Moore, C., Esq.; Moore, D., Esq. ;
Moore, W., M. D.; Neville, P., Esq.; Nugent, A. R.,
Esq.; O’Donnell, Lieut.-Gen. Sir C. R.; O’ Flanagan,
Je cq Oldham, | 0. Li. D.; Osborne, J,
M. D.; Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rey. H.; Pigot,
Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron; Pigot, J. E.,
Esq.; Pratt, J. B., Esq.; Preston, A., Esq. ; Purser,
J., M. A.; Ringland,J., M. B.; Roe, G., Esq. ; Sanders,
G., Esq.; Sawyer, J. H., M. D.; Segrave, @’N., Esq. ;
Sidney, F. J., LL. D.; Sloane, J. S., Esq. ; Smith, R.
W., M. D.; Smyth, H., Esq.; Staples, Sir T., Bart. ;
Stapleton, M. H., M. B.; Starkey, D. P., Esq. ;
Stewart, H. H., M. D.; Stoney, B. B., Esq.; Stoney,
G. J., Esq.; Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Lord; Sul-
livan, W. K., Esq. ; Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon.
Lord; Waller, J. F., LL. D.; West, Ven. J., D. D.;
Wilson, J., Esq.; Wynne, Right Hon. J., M. P.,
| For 1863 :—
Armagh, Most Rev. M.G., Lord Archbishop of, Primate
of All Ireland, D. D.; Atkinson, R., Esq. ; Barnes, E.,
Esq.; Blackburne, Right Hon. F., LL. D.; Blakely,
A. T., Esq. ; Brady, D. F., M. D.; Brownrigg, Sir H.
J., C. B.; Burke, Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cather, T.,
Hisq.; Cooke, A., Esq.; Copland, C., Esq.; D’Arcy,
Forward,
lar Sulla ds £
442 0.) 822
| 239 & 0
283 10 0 | 822
S
6
6
d.
2
2
X1V
: S.
Brought forward, | 283 10 0 | 822 6
M. P., Esq.; De Vesci, Right Hon. Viscount ; Dono-
van, M., Esq.; Downing, S., LL. D.; Duncan, J. F.,
M. D.; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Foley, W., M.D. ;
Freke, H., M. D.; Graves, Rev. J., B. A.; Hancock,
W. N., LL. D.; Hanlon, C., Esq.; Hatchell, J.,
Esq.; Haughton, J., Esq.; Kennedy, H., M. D.;
Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; Killaloe, Right Rev. The Lord
Bishop of, D. D.; King, C.C., M. D.; L’Estrange, F.,
Esq.; Le Fanu, W. R., Esq. ; Macdonnell, J. S., Esq. ;
Maley, A. J., Esq.; Mollan, J.. M. D.; Monck, Right
Hon. Lord Viscount; Moore, D., Esq.; Nugent, A. R.,
Esq. ; O’Donnell, Lieut.-Gen. Sir C. R.; Oldham, T.,
LL. D.; Osborne, J., M.D. ; Pakenham, Hon. and Very
Rev. H.; Patterson, R., Esq. ; Pratt,J. B., Esq.; Purser,
J., M. A.; Segrave, O’N., Esq.; Smith, R. W., M. D. ;
Starkey, D. P., Esq.; Stoney, G. J., Esq.; Talbot de
Malahide, Right Hon. Lord; Waldron, L., Esq., M. P. ;
West, Ven. J., D. D.; Wilkie, H. W., Esq. ; Meee
EPs, MD: Wynne, Right Hon. Je, M. P., ae 111 6 0
r)
For 1864 :—
INITIO Hels Oye A ee ome a) BEA Oo ud 6 220
For 1865 :—
Nugent, HAN. Esqey cial Geek, cect eee Sie rea ehe 4 4 XU)
Total Annual Subscriptions, ........ ENT ee REE QUIEN Ey (p
PROCEEDINGS SOLD :—
Hart, Dr., binding Proceedings, Vol. VII., d 0
Haliday, Charles, Esq., Gittowm 1) 0
Salmon, Rev. Dr., ditto, Vols. IV., V., VI, VIL, 0
Farnham, Right Hon. Lord, ditto, Vols. V., rile VIL, 0
LOLI OCCEAINGSSOLGs | eee Sane estes 0 9 OG
TRANSACTIONS SOLD :—
Harvey, W. H., M.D., 0
Roberts, Rev. W., M. ae wea SUR OC A ecg eae 0
Turner, Mr., Vol. "XXIL., Parcel sie Sahce 0
Williams and Norgate, sold to March 16, 1863, 4
Total: Transactions sold, 2-2) 09. ae Me arts fac Sy las
£69 4 8] At 902 per Cent., 62 16
84 days’ Interest, 0-9
lor |
Deduct power of 63 6 1
Attomey, .. £
1
| Went Brokerage, 0
CUNNINGHAM FunpD, STOCK sOLD :—
0 0
© |
— 1i1 9
Total Cunningham Fund Stock sold, . .. . eer. a 62 4 4
Toran, AMOUNT OR CHARGE oo) 8) 2a ROT Tani
xV
THE DISCHARGE.
Antiquities Boucut, Museum, &c. :— aS. a: AGS Ss GA ico sett cd
Dalton, G., antique stand, ... 010 O
Donegan, P. _ gold-plated ring, and Irish |
ornament, . . L4G) |
English, W., bronze cup from Holyeross, 1 O20
Ferguson, a silver seal, . . 010 0 |
Lloyd, J., celt from Templemore, OM Ae ©
Mason, Thomas, two gold articles from
Bagnalstown, . . is Ons 0
Ryan, F., small lot of antiquities, : Onn 0 |
Smith, Oe small lot of coins found in Dub-
hace. hse OnaaZ 0
Smullan, Rev. A., ‘two silver coins, as OV 5920
Smyth, J ., antique silver cross, . : 0 5 0
Total cost of Antiquities bought, ..j|. - « . hse 20
Thom, A., Printing Treasure Trove Pa-
IRONS MEE Hen sels ebuild wonrey erred ects O L250
Total cost of printing forms, &c., .. |. . + -» aD 0)
Leedom, R., trays for Museum, . . . . OY © O
Total cost of Fittings for Museum, . |. . . 0 6 0
Total Antiquities bought, Museum, &e., |. . - -| . . . . fel ath 0
Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY :—
Barthes and Lowell, books, . . . La Sen0
Hodges, Smith, and Co., books and pe-
riodicals, . ee 5 6 sr Ons 23
Kerslake, T., books, seats ee hes 3) 8) 8
Lewis, H., Grokens) Catalogue, SCSI 0 6 0
Quaritch, B. BP DOOKS, 4 ays sae eLiceu t's 416 0
Total Books, Periodicals, &c.,bought,'. . . . Sle ike
Jones, J. F., second moiety of cost of new
libranva@atalogie yi) a) 27. 3. 20) 7000
Library Catalogue,. . . SH ietmpean tales 20 0 0
Barthes and Lowell, charges on books, .
Burns and Mac en, carriage of books,
British and Irish Steam Packet Co., do.,
City of Dublin Steam Ship Comp., do.,
Cullen, T., do.,. .
Dublin and Glasgow ‘Steam Ship Co., do. ss
Dublin and Liverpool Screw S. Co., do.,
Dublin and London eae S. Co., do :
Fishbourne and Co., :
Graham, J., do., . . MibcoANte
Hodges, Smith, and Go, doi ataManienne
—"
— fs
SPONMTMONDADOSNS
OoOoocorFOCoCC OW fh
WDOoONnNn eWwWHRrFOCwW NH
ay
|
—s
a]
co
Forward, | OO Oe ial Laat)
te
eo
&
Brought forward,
Kelly, W. B., carriage of books, . :
London N. W. Railway Co., do.,
Nowlan, J., do., a
Sanders, G., dose
Stevens, H., do., .
Williams & Nor gate, charges on ‘books, do.,
cooocron
eS
omrowonwa'
he
Hore Ooo
—
e
=
Total Freight, Duty, and ee on
Books. ; : Buna wad Pa We Bio 74.
Connellan, Owen, Trish MS. SCARE ae 4 0 0
Long, J., Irish MS., : oF 00
Gear, A a ceecuter of the tel Eugene
O’Curry, Subscription of the Royal Irish
Academy to O’Conor MSS. Fund, . .| 6 0 0
Pilkington, F., binding O’Conor MS., 14510
(See Appendix INL, p: xxi.)
Total cost 6f Manuscripts DOUGIE,) Oiery Nie Viaene ke he 16 40
Jones, J. F., 4 Vols. Transactions, R. LA., 1 <0) 30
M‘Grane, W., 2 Vols. do., On Seno
O’Daly, J., 3 Vols. do., LY
O'Neill, T., 21 Vols. do., he ORT
Total costof Transactions, R. I. A., bought, |. . . . Ce Wino
Total Expenditure on Library for ne
OCA, Os 5 Gao Stiide Ay oba see Je) aby 7
MIscELLANEOUS FRINTING :—
Gill, M. H., miscellaneous printing, from
March 16, 1862, to March 27, 1863, . | 22 12 9
Total Miscellaneous Printing, ...{|. . . Oe OR <0)
PROCEEDINGS, PRINTING AND BINDING:
Gill, M. H., printing, to March 16, 1863, |176 18 4
Gyde, C., binding Proceedings for Royal
Society, Aen AE Dy ee OZ ATG
Hanion, George A., woodcuts, &e., 417 6 |
Mares, F. H. ‘photograph, ; OG
Mowat, J., binding Vol Vallee Onna 0)
Oldham, W., woodcuts, SORA RS Stas 10 15 0
Wilde, W. R., p aid for tracings, . St hs 0 12) %6
otal shrinting Enoceeding cere i cyt vie) eee lOO a aes
TRANSACTIONS, PRINTING AND BINDING:—
Conolly, J., illustrations, Dr. M‘Donnell’s
Papers e-mue. SOMO Gs paeLel aD Oued Luss.)
Day and Son, ‘plates, Dr. M‘Donnell’s
papenis = eps muateibie ties Milena) paleo tae nO,
English, J. , lithograph map, Mr. Foot’s
paper on Burren,” : : Cal OP Org |
Gill, M. H. , printing, to March 16, 1863, 30 18 0 |
Forward, | 65138 0 | 429717 3/ 1111 0
_ Repairs or HovusE :—
XVI
Wier uss ae niniom ashi snl uactan) Shuiren
Brought forward,. | 65 13 0 | 42717 8 Ty tae 0)
Mowat, J., binding Transactions, . . og OY)
Oldham, woodcuts, Dr. M‘Donnell’s paper, 11826
Pilkington, F. binding vol. XXIV., Part
LGN SR come ieee 15 14 0
aGial costof Lransactions,.. = 4° +). « . «4 91 5 6
STATIONERY :—
Jones, J. F., blotting pads, . 0
Pilkington, F., sundries, . serie 0
Tallon, J., paper, envelopes,&c., . . .j} 9
Miallereie printing drafts, 3.3. 6. tO
Whelan, M., Thom’s Directory, . 0
MOL SEATLONETY SGI tyne yeh | epee eae Maa ans
MISCELLANEOUS BINDING :—
Caldwell, M., binding, &c., from ae ah
1862, to March 28, 1863, ite SK} D7
Total Miscellaneous Binding, . . ./... . OS Be
Total Books, Printing, Stationery, Fe, |. . . .!. . . . | 48911 0
CATALOGUE OF Museum (Parr III.) :—
“Daily Express,” advertising, .
‘Evening Mail,” donner
“¢ Evening Post,” dos icwine
“Trish Times,” do., eine
‘¢ Medical Times,” Oe agents
‘¢ Morning News,” do., A
Gill, M. H., circulars, &., .
Pilkington, F, , binding Part itty,
Williams and N orgate, advertising,
do., copies of Catalogue
presented, CoD Ie ay Com ater
Sep oOo ooS)
DODWAAIMWAA A
=)
(o/0)
or
Expended on Part IIl. of Catalogue, |... . 812 5
CATALOGUE oF Museum, (Part IV.):— !
Oldham, W., woodcuts, . . 11
Wakeman, W. FE. , drawing on woodblocks, 0
Expended on Part IV. of Catalogue, .|. - . .{| 1116 0
Total expended on ig tae oY Mu-
seum, 1862-3, . . SMe cnner cinerea alec s ATO Ota
Alliance Gas Company, fittings, . . ./. . ... 0 5 5
Boylan, 8., cleaning windows, . . ../|. .. -; 7a) 8) 2572
Bray, J., cleaning ashpit, . . as : 1 4 0
Roane we oe 3S 7 bon aos
XVI
Brought forward,
Dobbyn and Son, repairs of clocks, . . . .. .-
Mooney, gas fittings, to February 20,1863,. . . .
Murphy, J., sweeping chimneys, . . . . .. .
Total Repairs of House,
FuRNITURE AND REPAIRS :—
Clarke, J., beating carpets, 4 Siteaae
Kelly, A. , cleaning portrait of Provost Lloyd, sitaranties
Maguire and Son, ironmongery, &c., Meise ie
Total Furniture and Repairs, . . . 1
TAXES AND INSURANCE :—
Patriotic Insurance Company, . . . . £6 3 6
National do., SM tee ieyG oy sh corel One 1G.eH20)
Parish Cess, Easter, 1862,
Total Taxes and Insurance, .
Coats, Gas, &c. :-—
Alliance Gas Company, gas, coke, &c.,
Lambert, Brien, and Co., tapers, candles,. . . -
Smyth, B., 30 tons coal, - 9... - |:
Total Cost of Coals, Gas, &¢.,- - - . + «+
CONTINGENCIES :—
Angeli, L., cleaning W. E. Hudson’s bust, :
Clibborn, E., one year’s allowance for incidentals used
in cleaning house,
Gerty and Rourke, carriages at Dr. Siegh jed’s funeral,
Johnson, J., chloride of lime,
Midland Great Western Cae carriage of anti-
quities,. . :
Postages, &c. , April 1, 1862, ‘to Moreh 31, 1863, :
Smyth, B. , carriage of ancient canoe, . . . +
HoralnContingencvess)) aincnui iste
CONTINGENCIES (extra) :—
Hibernian Gas Company, gas used in illuminations,
Maguire and Sons, gas fittings for illuminations,
Ryan, H., transcribing addresses to Queen and Prince
OfMWialleste ye Oy similar tsm Loni ej Mncue ten mcuiie
Total Extra Contingencies,
SALARIES, WAGEs, &e. :—
Carson, Rev. J., D. D., Treasurer, 1862-63,
Reeves, Rev. W., D. D., Sec. of Academy, do.,
|
Forward, |
ab) Go Gh
Bakes}. 12
SS) 0)
AS KO)
1) ly Ke
110 0O
110 0O
410 6
16 9 6
0 9 4
Pag) Ab
012 6
22 10 O
010 0
10 0 0
24 192 (0)
010 O
0° 72,8
10) 4°
010 0
1127070
21 0 0
8 0 0
21 00
PA 00
AON) O)
Ear Pen
Ne LOR eo
Va Dewan
710) 6
16 18 10
526s 8
BARS pas ©)
40 0 90
673 19 3
x1X
Brought eile
Ingram, J. K., LL. D., Sec. of Council, 1862-63,
Gilbert, J. T. ‘Take Librarian, dogs
Clibborn, Edward, Esq., Clerk, Assistant-Librarian,
Curator of the Muscat &e., 1862-63,
Doyle, E. W., Accountant, &e., dO ea ora, ae
Kelly, A., house-porter, 52 weeks, aha :
Leigh, 8., messenger, do.. . . . .
Keefe, A., cleaning house, :
Walpole and Geoghegan, servants’ sundries, . :
Maher, M., servants’ liveries, . . .
Doyle, J., boots for messenger, . .
dotalesalanies, Wages, &C., . . . + . + «1s
TIDAL OBSERVATIONS, PUBLICATION OF :—
Mettam, J., plotting tidal curves, .
Expended on Publication of Tidal Observations,
GOVERNMENT STOCKs BOUGHT oN AccouNT oF CUN-
NINGHAM TRusT Funp:—
£28 14 0] New 3 per Cents.,
cost, . £26 7 5
10 days’ Interest, 0 0 6
Brokerage, .. 0-1 3
oe ZnO LED
—— Total Cunningham Trust ———-—
£28 14 0 Fund Stock bought, cost, . ....-s
CONSOLS BOUGHT ON ACADEMY’s LIFE COMPOSITION
AccouNT :—
eo Oelomaoul Consolsi.)0. 2 £36 11 2
39 days’ Interest, 0 2 7
Brokerage, 9 1. 8
—— 36 15 0
Doe |=Consols, 0... Die. one 0
58 days’ Interest, O24 9
Brokerage,. . . Ora 3
—— 27 6 0
6 14 10 Consols, fie 6 4 1
60 days ’ Interest, 0 0 8
Brokerage, . . OQ 13
—— 6 6 0
Z0mpo) 4 Consols, 0. 1S 140.6
70 days’ Interest, 0 2 3
Brokerage, . . CO) ass LPs 5}
—— 18 18 0
Glo 8B Consolsin 2. 6 311
74 days’ Interest, 0 0 10
Brokerage. . , Ore 3
—— 66 0
£103 2 38 Forward,, . . £95 11 0
Cc
387 16 0
BS We hy
42 0 0
91 0 0
91 0 0
150) 0) 0
46.0 0
39 0 0
39 w0us0
10 0
0/15 0
18 0 0
120-0
20 0 0
26 9 2
296 9 2
11081 15° 3
XX
EN eh Ole Bs. a
£103 2 38 Brought forward: 0... 9o 11 0) 1. 26 9 2) Osteo
Gulia chel Consols,: ves. 6 3 10
77 days’ Interest, 0 011
‘Brokerage, . 0 1 38 |
Zotal Consols bought on Aca-
——_———_| demy's Life Composition
£109 17 8| Account, cost,. . . . . .§ ———-—_—- | 101 17 0
a re er
Total Government Stocks bought, ...... so ee ne 1286) 2
TOTAL DISCHARGE) 2) 6.50) ee ee ae Pele 1210 Vo.5
Balance in Bank of Treland, ...:. ... | 4110 2
* in Treasurer's hands,. . + 21. 9. %.. So Led
Total Balance in favour of the public, per this
account (31st March, 1863), ... ... : . Se *79 AL .3
ToTAL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, .. . ee es 1289 12 8
GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE MONTHLY ACCOUNTS OF THE ROYAL
IRISH ACADEMY,
AS FURNISHED TO AUDIT OFFICE, FROM Ist APRIL, 1862, TO 3lst MARCH, 1863.
Dr. £ s. a. CR. £ s. d.
To Balance on ist April, 1862, . . . 61 6 8 | By Academy-Stock bought, . . . .101 17 0
To Parliamentary Grant, . . . . .500 0 0 | By Cunningham Fund Stock bought, 26 9 2
To Annual Subscriptions,. . . . .399 0 0 By Coals, Gas, &c., spiven St alates Oa SOUS
To Entrance Fees,. . . .... . 5210 0 By Furniture and Repairs, .... 710 6
To LifeCompositions, ..... . 9915 0 By Repairs of House, ...... 11 5 1
To Interest on Academy Stock, . . . 2916 4 | By Taxesand Insurance, ... . . 161810
To Interest on Cunningham Fund, . 5118 4 | BySalaries,&c, ....... . 88716 0
To Cunningham Fund, Stock sold,. . 62 4 4 | By Printing Proceedings,. . . . .205 13 4
To Catalogues sold, PartI., . . . . 510 9 | By Printing Transactions,. . .. . 91 5 6
To Catalogues sold, PartIl,.... 9 5 3 By Miscellaneous Printing, . . . . 2212 9
To Catalogues sold, Part III, . . . 12 310 | By Books bought,. ...... . 56 O11
To Transactions sold, ...... 5138 2 By Miscellaneous Binding,. . ... 58 9 7
To Proceedings sold, .... .. #0 9 01 ByManuscriptsbought,. ..... 416 4 0
ae | By Antiquities bought, . .... . 1111 0
WY By Catalogue of Museum, . . .. . 20 8 5
A By Stationery, . ....0+.... W448
Ye By Transactions and Proceedings bought,6 7 6
oi By Tidal Observations, . . . .. . 20 0 0
By Contingencies,. ...... .. 451011
Un By Contingencies, extra, . . . .. 40 0 0
By Balance to next Account,. .. . 7911 3
£1289 12 8 £1289 12 8
BANK OF JRELAND,
May 6, 1863.
I eertify that it appears by the Books of the Bank of Ireland, there remained a Balance of
£1792 1s. 8d. New Three per Cent. Government Stock, and £1142 8s. 1d. Three per Cent. Consols, to the
credit of the Account of the Royal Irish Academy, on the 31st day of March, 1863.—For the Governor
2nd Co of the Bank of Ireland.
a J. RB. BRISCOE, ROBERT ROBERTS,
Stock Leger Keeper. Transfer Office.
* This sum includes the balances to the credit of the Tidal Observation and Catalogue funds, and
also the amount of several small accounts due, but not furnished. It also stands charged with the
printing of several papers in the “ Transactions” not yet finished. The above balance would have dis-
appeared to meet these demands, had they been made in time ; and some Academy Stock should have
been sold to meet the deficiency of income over expenditure of the year ending 31st March, 1863.
2 * 3
XX1
APPENDIX III.
List of Subscriptions paid towards the purchase and presentation to the
Library of the Royal Irish Academy (or to that of Trinity College, Dub-
lin) of the two volumes of Transcripts of the O’Conor MS. Poems, made
by the late Professor Kugene O’ Curry, delivered to the Academy on 16th
March, 1863, by Robert D. Lyons, M. D. See “ Proceedings,” Vol.
VIII. p. 306.
SUBSCRIBERS’ NAMES.
*William E. Hudson, Esq., Amount forward, £79 6 6
VITA es. se pe On 0) =. i) Hutton: Msq., MORAG a 0
Royal Irish Academy, a 6 0 O | *John O'Hagan, Esq., 1201730
10
1)
*Rt. Hon. the Lord Chief Vee Dollon, EsG.) 3c
Baron wiviw£ A... b&b 0 0 C. P.Croker, M.D., M.R.I. AS
aebarwgot, Esy., MRA, 5 0 0 diGy ds MacCarthy, Esq.,
*Robert D. Lyons, M. D., ME Re AY: Sen Ah OL G
Viteliele Amys. 5 wk 5 0 0 J. Apjohn, M.D., M. RI. K, 1 0-0
Adolphus Cooke, Esq., D. H. Kelly, Esq. M. R.I. i Se) eat)
M. R. 1. A., 5 0 0 Ven. Archdeacon Strong,
The (late) Earl of Leitrim, Re TEAS es aren se acaice 10.26
M.R.I. A., 5 0 0 M. M. O'Grady, M. D.,
The. (late) Lord Cloncurry, SO .0 M. R.I. A., L000
B. Lee Guinness, Esq., Very Rev.C. W. Russell, D. D., Oe (0
JU Lia [ADs Nes Gn ee Oe 00 Rev. W. H. Drummond,
*M. F. 0’ Flaher ty, Esq.,. 3 0 0 DDS Mies Ae) de OVO
The Earl of Dunraven, John T. Gilbert, “Esq.,
IVR A Soe) al 3 0 0 MOR SAG 30k Le Ooad
*Wm.Stokes,M.D.,M.R.LEA. 2 0 0 Rev. T. R. Robinson, D. 1D,
*R. Callwell, Esq.,M.R.I.A., 2 0 0 IMR ACG oo i 00
* William R. Wilde, Esq., 2 0 0 Andrew Armstrong, oe
*Rev. Jas. H. Todd, D. D.. 2 0 0 MCR Ate ads pen CHA)
Very Rev. Charles Graves, J. Pim, Esq., 'M. R. I. at A eS OO
DPD: Pres. R. 1. A., ; . Zon 0 L. Waldron, Esq., M. P.,
VY. Scully, Esq., M. Ae MG aay Anion ele ea sine ed 0
MR AS 74° (0) 2X0) John <A. Nicholson, Esq.,
R. Tighe, Esq. M. R. I. Ny 2 0 0 MER ee Ausce ior suerieiion din Qea()
Rev. J. K. Baillie, D. iM, Rev. §S. Butcher, D. D.,
NGG 15" hae a 2 0 0 MER Ane aioe 1 0 0
Lord Talbot ‘de Malahide, S. Ferguson, Esq., M.R. I. va 7 OO
MR WAS. Ze On 0 L. Dobbin, Esgq., MRA, 1 0 0
Rev. Wm. Reeves, D. DE R. R. Madden, M. D.,
Meg SAG, 6. ZOr 0 MER LA Mara sells 010 0
Major-Gen. Sir T. A. Lar- E. Clibborn (to close ac-
Comm Mont Ac os. 6.) 2) 0 0 COMUNE) ele ae! as eee OR Oats
Brought forward, £79 0 0 Total amt. of Subscriptions, £100 9 8
Original Estimated value of the moe as per original
circulars proposing Subscription,*** ........ =. £100 0 0
Postages of circulars issued,. . . ..... HO UNS Ph O em Oreos
—- £100 9 8
The above is a correct account, according to the best of my knowledge
and belief.
EDWARD CLIBBORN,
Marcu 31, 1863. Accountant R. I. A.
Eee
* The Names of the original Subscribers are printed in italics.
** The Academy also paid £1 4s. for the binding of the Transcripts, which sum is
not included in the above account.—See p. xvi.
*** Of this sum £77 was paid Mr E. O’Curry, and the balance, £23, was paid to
Mr. A. O’Curry, the Executor of the former.
APPENDIX.
No. LV.
THE
meer AL IRISH ACADEMY.
MARCH 16, 1864.
——————~»’—__—_-
avatroness.
HER MOST SACRED MAJESTY THE QUEEN.
Visitor.
HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND.
adtesivent,
THE VERY REV. CHARLES GRAVES, D. D.
|
|
.
|
) Elected.
| March, 1857
| April, 1857
| March, 1859
"March, 1862
March, 1862
March, 1868
“March, 1864
Elected 16th March, 1861.
Vire- Dresidents.
4
(Nominated by the President).
Rev. Joun H. Jetierr, A.M.
Joon F. Water, LL. D.
Grorce Perris, LL. D.
Lorp Tatpot pE Matanrpe, F. R.S.
COUNCIL.
Gonunitter of Science.
Rey. Samvuet Haveuron, M.D., F. B.S.
Rev. Joun H, Jetterr, A. M.
Rozert W. Suitu, M.D.
Rospert Mac Donnett, M. D.
W.K. Sutirvan, Px. D.
JosEPH Brerte Jukes, A. M., F.R.S.
Gxrorce J. Stonry, LL. D., F. B.S.
a
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII.
XXIV
Committee ot Polite Literature.
Elected.
April, 1857 Rev. Josmru Carson, D. D.
March, 1858 Joun F. Water, LL. D.
March, 1859 Joun Ketrs Ineram, LL. D.
March, 1861 Joun Ansrer, LL. D.
March, 1862 Ricuarp R. Mappen, Ese.
March, 18638 Denis F. MacCarruy, Esa.
March, 1864 Rev. Grorer Lonerterp, B. D.
Committee of Antiquities.
March, 1856 Joun T. Gitzert, Hse.
March, 1857 Rev. Wittiam Reeves, D. D.
March, 1860 GrorcE Perris, LL. D.
June, 1860 Wui1iam H. Harpinesr, Esa.
March, 1862 Lorp Tatsot pE Mazanine, F.R.S.
Noy. 1862 Rev. James H. Topp, D.D.
March, 1864 Sire Wititam R. WILDE.
Ofiicers.
Treasurer.—Rev. JosErH Carson, D. D.
Secretary of the Academy. Rev. Witttam Reeves, D. D.
Secretary of Council.—Joun Kets Ineram, LL. D.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—S1x Wiii14M R. WILDE.
Inbrarian.—Joun T. GrnBert, Hse.
Clerk, Assistant Librarian, and Curator of Museum.—EDWARD CLIBBORN,
Ksa.
|
:
|
|
|
Elected.
June 22, 1863
Aug. 2, 1849
Mar. 16, 1863
Mar. 16, 1863
Nov. 30, 1832
Nov. 30, 1826
Nov. 30, 1850
Noy. 30, 1852
Oct. 28, 1822
Jan, 25, 1836
Mar. 16, 1863
Mar. 16, 1841
Mar. 16, 1820
June 27, 1825
Mar. 16, 1863
Mar. 16, 1864
Jan. 23, 1826
June 27, 1825
HONORARY MEMBERS.
His Royat Hicuness ALBERT EDWARD, PRINCE oF
WALES.
Wrottesley, John, Lord, Ex-President of the Royal
Society. Wrottesley Hall, Wolverhampton.
Sabine, Major-General Edward, R. A., President of the
Royal Society. 18, Ashley-place, Westminster, Lon-
don, S.W.
SECTION oF SCIENCE.
(Thirty Members.)
Agassiz, Louis. Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S.
Airy, George Biddell, M. A., F.R.S., &c., Astronomer
Royal. Greenwich.
- Babbage, Charles, M. A., F.R.S. 1, Dorset-street, Man-
chester-square, London.
Bache, Alexander D. Washington, D.C. United
States. |
Beaumont, J. B. A., L. L., Elie de. Paris.
Brewster, Sir David, K.H., LL. D., F.R.S., &c. Al-
' lerly, Roxburghshire.
Daubeney, Charles Giles Bridle, M. D., LL. D., F. RB. S.,
&e. Oxford.
Dove, Heinrich Wilhelm. Berlin.
Dumas, Jean Baptiste. Paris.
Dupin, Charles. Paris.
Greville, R. K., LL.D. Adinburgh.
Hansteen, Christopher.. Stockholm.
Helmholtz, Hermann. Heidelberg.
Herschel, Sir John Frederick William, Bart., D.C. L.,
F.R.S. Collingwood, Hawkhurst.
Hooker, Sir William Jackson, K. H., LL. D., F. B.S.
Royal Gardens, Kew.
Elected.
Mar. 16,
Mar. 16,
June 26,
June 26,
Mar. 16,
Mar. 16,
Noy. 30,
Jan. 25,
Jan, 25,
May 26,
Mar. 16,
Mar. 16,
25,
Jan.
Mar. 16,
Jan. 25,
Nov. 30,
Noy. 30,
Nov. 30,
Mar. 16,
Mar. 16,
Noy. 30,
Mar. 16,
Nov. 30,
Jan. 25,
Noy. 30,
Nov. 30,
July 25,
Mar. 16,
Noy. 30,
Nov. 380,
1864
1864
1837
1836
1863
1841
1852
1836
1836
1834
1827
1863
1836
1842
1836
1850
1849
1850
1863
1863
1849
1863
1849
1836
1835
1849
1830
18638
1850
1849
XXVI1
Hyrtl, Carl Joseph. Veenna.
Le Verrier, F. Paris.
Liebig, Baron Justis Von. Munich.
Murchison, Sir Roderick Impey, Knt., D.C. L., F.R.S.
16, Belgrave-square, London, S. W.
Plana, Baron Giovanni. Turin.
Quetelet, Lambert Adolphe Jacques.
Regnault, Henri Victor. Paris.
Rennie, George, Hsq., F.R.S., &e.
cent, London, S. W.
Sedgwick, Rev. Adam, M. A., F. R. S., &e. Cam-
bridge.
Somerville, Mrs. Mary.
South, Sir James, Knt., F.R.S., &e.
Camden-lill, Kensington, W.
Struve, Frederick G. Wilhelm. Pulkowa.
Brussels.
37, Walton-cres-
Observatory,
Sykes, Colonel Wm. Henry, F.R.S., &. 47, Albcon-
street, Hyde-park, London.
Wheatstone, Charles, Esq., F.R.8., &c. 7, Chester-
terrace, Regent’s-park, London, W.
Whewell, Rev. William, D. D., F. R.S., &¢., Master of
Trinity College, Cambridge. Cambridge.
SECTION OF PoLite LITERATURE.
(Fifteen Members.)
Boeckh, Augustus. Berlin.
Bopp, Franz. Berlin.
Cousin, Victor. Paris.
De Lamartine, Alphonse.
Ebel, Hermann. Levpsic.
Grimm, Jacob. Berlin.
Grote, George, Esq.
Guizot, Francoise Pierre Guillaume. Faris.
Harcourt, Rev. Wm. Venables Vernon, A.M., F. BR. 8.
Bolton Percy, Tadcaster.
Hobhouse, Right Hon. Henry. Hadspur House, So-
mersetshire.
Lepsius, Richard. Berlin.
Macloughlin, David, M.D. Paris.
Miiller, Professor Max.
Thiers, A. Paris.
Von Ranke, Leopold. Berlin.
Paris.
Elected.
Nov. 30, 1848
April 24, 1826
Mar. 16, 1863
May 27, 1833
May 15, 1835
Nov. 30, 1832
Nov. 30, 1832
Mar. 16, 1841
Mar. 16, 1863
Nov. 30, 1832
Mar. 16, 1854
Nov. 30, 1850
Dec. 30, 1837
Nov. 13, 1827
Nov. 30, 1848
XXVil
SECTION oF ANTIQUITIES.
(Fifteen Members.)
Botta, P. E. Paris.
Brewer, James N., Esq.
Cochet, L’Abbe. Rouen.
Cooper, Charles Purton, LL. D., F. R.S., F. 8. A., &.
12, New-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C.
Donop, Baron. Saxe Meiningen.
Ellis, Right Hon. Sir Henry, K. H., Sec. 8. A., F. B.S.
24, Bedford-square, London, W. C.
Forshall, Rev. Josiah, A.M., F.R.8., F.S.A., &c.
54, Hunter-street, London, S. W.
Halliwell, James Orchard, Esq., F.R.8., F.S. A., &.
6, S¢. Mary’s-place, W. Brompton, London, S.W.
Keller, Dr. Ferdinand, Zurich.
Madden, Sir Frederick, K.H., F.R.8., F.S. A., &c.
British Museum, London, W. C.
Mauray, M. Alfred de. Paris.
Petit-Radel, L.C.F. Paris.
Rafn, C.C. Copenhagen.
Smyth, William H., Rear-Admiral, D.C. L., F. R.S.,
F.8.A. Atheneum Club, London, S. W.
Thomsen, C. J. Copenhagen.
MEMBERS.
The Names of Life Members are marked with an Asterisk.
Elected. |
June 10, 1861 Asranam, George Whitley, LL.D. 7, Buckingham-
street, Upper.
- April 9, 1838 *Adams, Robert, M.D. 22, Stephen’s-green, North.
April 13, 1846 Alcorn, Rey. John, D.D. Cashel.
April 10, 1843 *Allman, George James, M.D., F.R.S.E. 21, Manor-
place, Edinburgh.
Jan. 14, 1889 *Andrews, Thomas, M.D., F.R.S., Vice-President, and
Professor of Chemistry, Queen’s College, Belfast.
Queen’s College, Belfast.
Jan. 10, 1842 *Andrews, William, Esq. Zhe Hill, Monkstown.
Feb. 12, 1838 *Anster, John, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law,
T.C.D.. 5, Gloucester-street, Lower.
April 28, 1828 *Apjohn, James, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Mineralogy
and Chemistry, T.C.D. South Hill, Blackrock.
June 8, 1851 Armagh, Most Rev. Marcus G., Lord Archbishop of,
D.D., Primate of all Ireland. Zhe Palace, Armagh.
April 14, 1862 *Armstrong, Andrew, Esq. Claddagh-terrace, Strand,
bray ; and 164, D’ Olier- street, Dublin.
Mar. 16, 1815 “Ashburner, John, M.D. 7, Hi ‘yde-park-place, Cumber-
land-g gate, London.
Aug. 27,1857 Atkinson, Richard, Alderman, J.P. Mighfield House,
Rathgar.
June 8, 1863 Bagot, Christopher Neville, Esq. <Azghrane Castle,
Ballygare, Co. Galway.
April 12,1847 Baker, Abraham Whyte, Esq. Ballaghtobin, Callan.
April 18, 1840 “Ball, John, Esq. 85, Stephen’s-green, South; and 18,
Park-street, Westminster, London.
Jan. 10, 1842 *Banks, John T., M.D., King’s Professor of the Prac-
tice of Medicine. 10, Merrion-square, Kast.
April 14, 1851 *Barker, John, M. D. 48, Waterloo-road.
Jan. 25, 1886 *Barker, Wilham, M.D. 21, Hatch-street.
May 10, 1847 “Barnes, Edward, Esq. Ovoca Lodge, Ovoca.
June 24, 1883 *Beatty, Thomas E., M.D. 18, Merrion-square, North.
April 27, 1863 *Belmore, Right Hon. Somerset R. Lowry Corry, Earl
of. Castle Coole, Enniskillen.
Elected.
Nov. 30, 1825
April 8, 1861
April 13, 1846
Jan. 8, 1849
Dec. 11, 1848
Jan. 8, 1855
Jan. 11, 1858
Jan. 9, 1843
Nov. 30, 1836
Feb. 12, 1838
April 10, 1854
April 9, 1849
Feb. 27, 1832
April 12, 1858
April 11, 1864
Jan, 13, 1851
‘June 14, 1858
April 10, 1854
May 15, 1861
Jan. 8, 1855
Jan. 10, 1842
Feb. 10, 1838
April 14, 1862
June 13, 1842
Feb. 22, 1836
Feb. 12, 1838
Feb. 12, 1855
XX1X
*Benson, Charles, A. M., M.D., Professor of the Prac-
tice of Medicine, Royal College of Surgeons. 42,
Litzwilliam-square, West.
Berwick, Hon. Walter, Judge in the Court of Bank-
ruptcy. 5, Merrion-street, Upper ; and St. Edmonds-
bury, Lucan.
Bevan, Philip, M. D., T.C.D., F.R.C.8.I. 21, Bag-
got-street, Lower.
*Beweglass, Rev. James, LL.D. Wakefield, Yorkshire.
*Bewley, Edward, Esq. Hdington, Clara.
Blackburne, Right Hon. Francis, LL. D., Lord Justice
of Appeal. Zhe Castle, Rathfarnham; and 34, Mer-
rion-square, South.
Blakely, Alexander T., Esq. 34, Montpelier-square,
London, S. W.
*Blacker, Stewart, Esq., A.-M. Carrick Blacker, Porta-
down, Co. Armagh.
*Bolton, William Edward, Esq. 7,,Drumcondra Hill.
*Boyle, Alexander, Esq, Belvue Park, Dalkey.
*Brady, Cheyne, Esq. Willow Bank, Monkstown.
Brady, Daniel Frederick, M.D. 5, Gardiner’s-row.
*Brady, Rt. Hon. Maziere, Lord Chancellor. 26, Pem-
broke-street, Upper; and Hazelbrook, Roundtown.
Brooke, Thomas, Esq. Lough Eske, Strabane, Donegal.
Brooke, Sir Victor, Bart... Colebrook-park, Brookboro’ ,
Co. Fermanagh.
*Browne, Robert Clayton, Esq., M.A., D.L. Browne’s
Eiil, Carlow.
Brownrigs, Sir Henry J., C. B. 22, Longford-terrace,
Monkstown ; and Dublin. Castle.
Burke, Sir J. Bernard (Ulster), LL.D. Record Tower,
Dublin Castle; and 28, Pembroke-place.
Burnside, Rev. William Smyth, B.D. Hnniskillen.
*Butcher, Richard G. H., M.D. 19, &¢tzwilliam-street,
Lower.
*Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., Regius Professor of Di-
vinity, T.C.D. 40, Fitzwilliam-square ; and 6, Tri-
mity College.
*Callwell, Robert, Esq. 25, Herbert-place.
Campbell, John, M.B. 51, York-street.
*Cane, Arthur B., Esq. Collinstown House, Clondalkin.
*Cane, Edward, Esq. 60, Dawson-street.
*Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., F.T. C.D., Treasurer. 18,
Fitzwilliam-place, South; and 1, Trinity College.
Carte, Alexander, M. B., Director of Museum, R. D. 8.
54, Waterloo-road.
XXX
Elected.
Jan. 8, 1843 Cather, Thomas, Esq. Newtownlhimavady.
Jan. 18, 1862 *Cather, Rev. R.C., LL.D. 3, Queen’s Hlms, Belfast. .
June 18, 1842 *Chapman, Sir Benjamin J., Bart. Aillua Castle, Clon-
mellon.
Jan. 11, 1864 Charlemont, Right Hon. James Molyneux, Earl of.
Mar. 16, 1824 *Chetwode, Edward Wilmot, Esq., A.M. Woodbrook,
Portarlington. ,
Jan. 10, 1842 *Churchill, Fleetwood, M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 15,
Stephen’ s-green, North.
June 9, 1845 Claridge, James, Hsq. 10, Wellington-road.
Jan. 9, 1837 *Clarke, Edward 8., M.D. 24, Mountpleasant-square,
West, Ranelagh.
April 18, 1857 *Cleland, James, Esq. Zobar Mhwre, Crossgar, Co.
Down.
Jan. 10, 1842 *Clendinning, Alexander, Esq.
Jan. 11, 1841 *Clermont, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron. avensdale
Park, Newry.
May 12, 1851 Codd, Francis, Esq. Strickland House, Blackrock.
Jan. 9, 1854 Colclough, John T. Rossborough, Esq. Zintern Abbey,
Kinnagh, New Ross.
Nov. 30, 1835 *Cole, Owen Blayney, Esq.
June ¥3, 1855 *Conolly, Daniel, LL.D. Montebello, Killiney.
May 18, 1889 *Conroy, Sir Edward, Bart. Abdorfield, near Reading,
Berks.
Jan. 9, 1860 *Conwell, Eugene Alfred, Esq. Zrim, Co. Meath.
June 9, 1845 Cooke, Adolphus, Esq. Cookesborough, Mullingar.
April 14,1856 Copland, Charles, Esq. 7, Longford-terrace, Monks-
town.
Noy. 30, 1825 *Corballis, John R., LL.D., Q.C. 19, Baggot-street,
Lower; and Rosemount, Roebuck.
Aug. 24, 1857 Corbet, Robert, Esq. Sandymount Castle.
Jan. 11,1847 Corrigan, Dominick J.. M.D. 4, Merrion-square,
West.
May 9, 1864 Cotton, Charles P., Esq., C.E. 11, Pembroke-street,
Lower.
Jan. 12,1846 Cotton, Ven. Henry, LL.D., Archdeacon of Cashel.
Thurles. :
Nov. 30, 1835 *Courtney, Henry, Esq., A.M. 24, Fitzewilliam-place.
April 18,1863 Crampton, Rev. Josiah, A.M. Violet Hill, Florence
Court, Enniskillen.
Aug. 24, 1857 *Crofton, Denis, Esq., A.B. 8, Mountjoy-square, North
Oct. 27, 1834 *Croker, Charles P., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 7, Mer-
rion-square, West.
Jan. 14, 1861 *Cusack, Henry T., Esq. Adbeville House, St. Dou-
lough’s.
April 11, 18538 *Davies, Francis Robert, Esq., A.M. 10, Montpelier
Parade, Monkstown.
Elected.
Mar. 16,
May 14,
April 13,
Jan. 12,
June 9,
Sept. 9,
Jan. 9,
Feb. 11,
June 11,
Noy. 29,
Jan. 9,
Mar. 16,
Feb. 11,
Aug. 24,
Oct: 25,
Dec. 11,
Jan. 12,
April 12, 1847
Nov. 11,
1830
1855
1846
1846
1851
1849
1860
1847
1851
1854
1864
1847
1856
1838
1817
1843
1864
1861
1857
1830
1843
1846
1844
XXX1
*Davis, Charles, M.D., F.R.C.S.1. 33, York-street.
Davy, Edmund W., B.A., M.B. Garville Avenue,
Rathgar.
D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq. 1, Petzwilliam-square ; and
Raheny Cottage.
Deasy, Right Hon. Rickard, LL.D., Fourth Baron of
the Exchequer. 27, Merrion-square, North.
*De la Ponce, Mons. Amadie. Paris.
De Vesci, Right Hon. Thomas, Viscount. 26, Jer-
rion-square, North; and 4, Carlton-terrace, London,
S. W.
*Dickson, Rev. Benjamin, D.D., F.T.C.D. 8, Ail-
dare-place; and 36, Trinity College.
*Dobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place.
*Dobbin, Rey. Orlando T., LL.D. Ballivor, Kells.
Domvile, Sir Charles C. W., Bart. Santry House,
Santry.
Donoughmore, Right Honourable Richard John, Karl of.
Knocklofty, Clonmel; and 52, South Audley-street,
London, W.
Donovan, Michael, Esq., H. M. Philadelphia College of
Pharmacy, 11, Clare-street.
Downing, Samuel, C.E., LL. D., Professor of Civil
Engineering, T.C.D. 5, Zhe Hill, Monkstown ;
and Trinity College.
Drennan, William, Esq. 35, Cumberland-street, North.
“Drummond, Rev. William H., D.D. 27, Gardiner-
street, Lower.
*Drury, William Vallancey, M.D. 86, Harley-street,
Cavendish-square, London, W.
Dublin, Most Rev. Richard Chenevix, Lord Archbishop
of, D.D. The Palace, Stephen’s-green, North.
Duncan, James Foulis, M.D. 8, WMMerrion-street,
Upper.
*Du Noyer, George Victor, Esq. Albert Ville, Sydney-
avenue, Blackrock.
*Dunraven and Mount-EKarl, Right Hon. Edwin R., Earl
of, F.R.S. Adare Manor, Adare.
Hiffe, James 8., Esq., F. R. Ast.8., &. Plantation
House, Amersham, Bucks.
Enniskillen, Right Hon. William Willoughby, Earl of,
F.R.S., F.G.S. L., and Dublin Trustee of the Hun-
terian Museum, R.C.8., London. Jlorence Court.
*Ksmonde, Right Hon. Sir Thomas, Bart., D.L. Bal-
lynastra, Gorey.
Farnham, Right Hon. Henry Maxwell, Baron, K. St. P.
Farnham, Co. Cavan.
R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. é
Elected.
Feb. 13, 1854
Mar. 15, 1854
Jan. 10, 1842
Feb. 9, 1857
1849
1862
Nov. 12,
Jan. 13,
April 12, 1841
June 9, 1851
Jan. 9, 1860
Veils JE. Melos
April 28, 1828
Nov. 12, 1838
May 10, 1847
Jan. 14, 1861
Jan. 10, 1859
April 14, 1845
Jan. 11, 1864
Feb. 9, 1863
April 12, 1858
Jan. 18, 1851
April 9, 1855
June 14, 1858
May 25, 1836
June 12, 1848
April 10, 1848
April 138, 1863
April 24, 1837
XxXXll
*Ferguson, Rev. Robert, LL. D., F.S.A., F. R. S.
15, Carlton Hill, Kast, St. John’s Wood, London.
*Fereuson, Samuel, Esq., Q.C. 20, George’s-street,
North.
*Ferrier, Alexander, Esq., Jun.
Chapelizod.
Field, Frederick, Esq. 3, Chapel-terrace, Denbigh-
road, Bayswater, London.
Fitzgerald, Lord William. 7, Harcourt-terrace.
Fitz Gerald, Percy, Esq., M. A. 32, Merrion-street,
“nockmaroon Lodge,
Upper.
*Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq., M.C. 10, Merrion-square,
North.
Fleming, Christopher, M.D. 6, Merrion-square, North.
Foley, Wiliam, M.D. A%lrush.
Foot, Charles H., B.A. 14, Mitzwilliam-street, Upper.
*Foot, Simon, Esq. 4, Avoca-terrace, Blackrock.
*Frazer, George A., Esq., CaptainR.N. Warrenpoint,
Co. Down.
Freke, Henry, M. D., T. 0. D., F.K. & Q.C. P.1.
28, Holles-street.
*Frith, Richard H., Esq., C.E. 51, Leimster-road,
Rathmines.
Gages, Alphonse, Esq., Curator of Museum of Irish |
Industry. 51, Stephen’s-green, East.
Galbraith, Rev. J. A., M. A., F.T. C D.
street, Upper.
Garnett, George Charles, Esq., A. B.
square, North.
*Garstin, John Ribton, M.A., LL. B.
street, Upper.
Gibson, Rev. Charles B. Monkstown, Co. Cork.
Gibson, James, Esq. 35, Iountjoy-square, South.
*Gilbert, John T., Esq., Librarian. Villa Nova, Black-
rock.
Goold, Ven. Frederick, Archdeacon of Raphoe.
ron Glebe, Newtowncunningham, Derry.
*Gough, Hon. George 8., A. M., D.L., F.L.S., F.G.S.
Lough Cutra Castle, Gort.
*Graham, Andrew, Esq.
*Graham, Rev. William. Dresden.
Granard, Right Hon. George Arthur Hastings Forbes,
Karl of, K.S8t.P. Castle Forbes, Co. Longford.
*Graves, Very Rev. Charles, D. D., Dean of the Chapel
Royal, Prestprnt. Upper Castle Yard; and Trinity
College, Dublin.
48, Leeson-
5, Mountjoy-
21, Merrion-
Sha-
Elected.
May 14,
Mar. 16,
April 26,
Jan. 10,
June 8,
Jan. 14,
April 9,
Jan. 10,
Jan. 11,
April 25,
Jan. 13,
Oct. 22,
Jan. 11,
June 10,
April 13,
April 8,
Nov. 30,
Feb. 8,
Feb. 18,
April 28,
May 13,
May 13,
May 13,
Feb. 13,
Feb. 24,
Aug. 24,
1860
1824
1819
1842
1857
1839
1849
1848
1847
1836
1845
1827
1847
1844
1840
1850
1829
1858
1837
1828
1861
1844
1861
1860
1845
1857
XXX
Graves, Rev. James, A. B., Treasurer of the Cathedral
of St. Canice. Rectory, Inisnay, Stoneyford.
*Grierson, George A., Ksq.
*Griffith, Sir Richard, Bart., LL. D., F.R.8., F.G.S.
2, Fitzwilliam-place.
*Grimshaw, Wrigley, Esq. 18, Molesworth-street.
Griott, Daniel G., Esq., M.A. Aing’s Inns.
*Grubb, Thomas, Esq. 141, Lewnster-road, Rathmines.
*Guinness, Benjamin Lee, D.L., LL. D. 80, Stephen’s-
green; and St. Anne’s, Clontarf.
*Haliday, Alexander H., Esq., M.A. Carnmoney, Co.
Antrim.
*Haliday, Charles, Esq., J.P. Monkstown Park.
*Hamilton, Charles William, Esq. 40, Dominick-street,
Lower.
Hamilton, George Alexander, LL.D. Hampton Hall,
Balbriggan.
*Hamilton, Sir William Rowan, LL. D., F.R.A.S.,
Astronomer Royal of Ireland, and Andrews’ Pro-
fessor of Astronomy, T.C.D. Observatory, Dun-
sink.
Hancock, William Neilson, LL. D.
street, Upper.
Hanlon, Charles, Esq. Bedford House, Rathgar.
*Hanna, Samuel, M.D., M.A. F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 42,
Leinster-road, Rathmines.
Hardinge, William Henry, Esq.
street, Upper.
*Hardy, Philip Dixon, Esq. 28, Sachville-street, Upper.
Hardy, Samuel L., M.D. 9, Merrion-square, North.
*Hart, Andrew Searle, LL. D.,8.F.T.C.D. illester,
Raheny; and Trinity College.
*Hart, John, M.D. 3, Bloomfield-avenue.
Hartley, Richard, Esq. Beech Park, Clonsilla.
*Harvey, William Henry, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.,
Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin;
Keeper of Botanical Museum, T.C.D.; Member of
Royal Academies of Upsal and Munich, of the Imp.
Acad. Leop. Ces. Nat.-Cur., and Hon. Member of
Lyceum of Natural History, New York, &c., &ec.
40, Trinity College.
Hatchell, John, Esq. 12, Merrion-square, South.
Haughton, James, Esq. 35, Hecles-street.
Haughton, Rev. Samuel, M. D., F.R.S., F. T.C. D.,
17, Heytesbury-terrace ; and Trimty College.
Hayden, Thomas, Esq., F. R. C. 8. L, L. K. and
Q.C.P.I. 30, Harcourt-street.
64, Gardiner-
16, Buchingham-
Elected.
April 12, 1852
June 8, 1840
Jan. 13, 1851
Jan. 10, 1859
. Mar. 16, 1831
April 12, 1847
June 9, 1851
April 8, 1861
Feb. 28, 1824
Feb. 10, 1835
June 24, 1816
Feb. 10, 1840
Jan. 11, 1847
June 13, 1845
Jan. 9, 1837
April 12, 1841
June 13, 1842
Nov. 30, 1835
Jan. 14, 1839
Jan. 25, 1836
Jan. 12, 1863
Jan. 12, 1852
Nov. 30, 1831
June 24, 1838
Jan. 25, 1836
XXXIV
*Head, Henry H., M.D., F.R.C.8.1., L.K. and Q.C.P.L,
F.R.G.S.1. 7, Pitzwilliam-square.
*Hemans, G. W., Hsq., C.E. 18, Queen-square, West-
minster, London, S.W.; and 46, Sackville-st., Up.
*Hennessy, Henry, F. R.S., Professor of Natural Phi-
losophy, R.C. U.D. Wynnefield, Rathgar ; and 2,
Harcourt-buildings, Temple, London.
*Hildige, James Graham, Esq. 7, Merrion-street, Upper.
*Hill, Lord George A. Ballyare, Rathmelton.
*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq. St. Doulough’s, Co. Dublin.
*Hone, Thomas, Esq. 1, tzwilliam-square, Hast ;
and Yapton, Monkstown.
Hudson, Alfred, M.D. 2, Merrion-square, North.
*Hudson, Henry, M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.1I. Glenville,
Fermoy.
*Hutton, Edward, M.D. 5, Merrion-square, South.
*Hutton, Robert, Esq., F.G.8S. Putney Park, Surrey.
*Hutton, Thomas, Esq., D.L., F.G.S. lm Park ;
and 115, Summer Hill.
Ingram, John Kells, LL. D., F.T. C. D., Secretary of
Council. 43, Wellington-road; and 34, Trinity Col-
lege.
James, Sir Henry, Colonel R.E., F.R.8. Ordnance
Survey Office, Southampton.
James, Sir J. Kingston, Bart., D. L. 9, Cavendish-row.
*Jellett, Rev.John H., M.A., F.T.C.D. 18, Heytesbury-
terrace.
*Jennings, Francis M., Esq., F.G.8., Cork.
*Jessop, Frederick T., Esq. Doory Hall, Mullingar.
*Jones, Lieut.-General Sir Harry D., G.C.B., M.1.C.E.,
D.C. L. (Oxford). Royal Iniitary College, Farnboro’
Station, Hants.
*Joy, Henry Holmes, Esq., Q.C., LL.D. 383, Mount-
jgoy-square, North.
Joyce, Patrick Weston, Esq., A.B. 6, Victorva-terrace,
Circular-road, North.
*Jukes, Joseph Beete, Hsq., M.A., F.R.S. 72, Leeson-
street, Upper.
*Kane, Sir Robert, M. D., F.R.S8., &c. Queen’s Col-
lege, Cork; and Wickham, Dundrum, Co. Dublin.
*Kelly, Denis Henry, Esq., D.L. 51, Mount-st., Up.
*Kelly, Hon. Thomas F., LL.D., Judge of the High
Court of Admiralty of Ireland. 10, Leeson-street,
Lower ; and Wilford, Dundrum.
Elected.
Nov. °30, 1835
April 9, 1849
April 13, 1846
April 10, 1848
May 14, 1838
April 8, 1844
Aug. 24, 1857
April 13, 1863
1845
1862
June 8,
April 14,
Feb. 138,
Jan. 11,
1837
1841
1837
18385
Feb. 18,
Noy. 30,
April 11, 1864
Nov. 30, 1833
1835
1864
1836
Feb. 23,
Jan. 11,
Jan, 25,
April 11, 1842
May 11, 1857
April 13, 1857
May 13, 1839
May 10, 1852
Aug. 24, 1857
Jan. 18, 1845
XXXV
*Kennedy, George A.. M.D. 6, Mountjoy-place.
Kennedy, Henry, M.B., F. K. & Q.C.P.1. 17, Frede-
rick-street, North.
*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq., J. P. 50, Dame-street, and
Marybrook, Dromore, Co. Down.
Kenny, James Christopher F., Ksq., J.P. ilclogher,
Co. Galway ; and 2, Merrion-square, South.
*Kent, William Todderick, Esq. 51, Autland-square,
West.
*Kildare, Charles William, Marquis of, V.P. R. D.S.
Kulkea Castle, Mageney.
Killaloe, Right Rev. William, Lord Bishop of, D.D.
Clarisford House, Killaloe.
Kinahan, Thomas W., Esq., A.B. St. Hilda, Sandycove,
Kingstown.
King, Charles Croker, M.D. Galway.
Kirwan, John Stratford, Esq. Moyne, Dangan, Co.
Galway ; and Balcarg, Aughencmrn, near Castle
Douglas, Scotland.
*Knox, George J., Esq. 2, Finchley, New-road, London.
*Knox, Very Rev. H. Barry, M. A., Dean of Hadleigh.
Deanery House, Hadleigh, Suffolk.
*Knox, Rev. Thomas, M.A. Lurgan.
*Kyle, William Cotter, LL.D. 8, Clare-street.
Lalor, J.J., Esq. Monkstown, Co. Dublin.
*Larcom, Sir Thomas A., Major-General, K.C.B., F.R.S.
Under Secretary's Lodge, Phenix Park ; and Dublin
Castle.
*La Touche, David Charles, Esq. Castle-street.
La Touche, J. J. Digges, A.B. 1, Hly-place, Upper.
*La Touche, William Digges, Esq., D.L. 118, Stée-
phen's-green, West.
Law, Robert, M.D. 25, Merrion-street, Upper.
*Lawson, James A., LL. D., Q. C., Solicitor-General.
27, Fitzwilliam-street, Upper.
*Leach, Lieut.-Colonel George A., R. E.
square, London, S. W.
*Leader, Nicholas P.,M.P. Dromagh Castle, Kanturk,
Co. Cork.
Leared, Arthur, B. A., M.D. T.C.D., M.R.C. P. L.,
Physician to the Great Northern Hospital. 12, Old
Burlington-street, London, W.
Lee, Rev. Alfred T., M.A. The Reetory, Ahoghill,
Ballymena.
L’Estrange, Francis, M.D., A.M., F.R.C.S.
Dawson-street ; and Landaur, Raglan Road.
3, St. James’ s-
39,
Elected.
Feb. 10, 1845
May 11, 1846
April 10, 1843
April 28, 1828
April 11, 1853
Feb. 27, 1832
Jan. 12, 1846
Feb. 10, 1845
Feb. 12, 1838
June 24, 1859
Feb. 25, 1833
Jan. 13, 1845
Mar. 16, 1836
May 12, 1851
Jan. 9, 1812
April 13, 1857
April 11, 1853
April 11, 1864
Feb. 24, 1825
Mar, 16, 1827
Oct. 23, 1820
Feb. 9, 1857
Dec. 11, 18438
April11, 1864
June 9, 1856
Feb. 10, 1841
Jan. 14, 1861
XXXVI
Le Fanu, William R., Esq. 7, Mitzwilliam-square,
North.
Lefroy, George, Esq. 18, Leeson-street, Lower.
*Leinster, His Grace Augustus Frederick, Duke of.
Dominick-street, Lower ; and Carton, Maynooth.
*Lenigan, James, Esq., A.M., D.L. Castle Fogarty,
Thurles.
Lentaigne, John, Esq., D.L. 1, Great Denmark-street,
and Tallaght House, Co. Dublin.
*Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D., D.C.L., F. R.SS.,
L. & E., Vice-Provost of Trinity College, Dublin.
35, Trinity College ; and Kulerony, Bray.
*Lloyd, William, M.D.
Longfield, Rev. George, B.D., F.T.C.D. 25, Col-
lege; and 2, Waterloo-road.
*Longfield, Hon. Mountifort, LL.D., Judge in the
Landed Estates Court. 47, Pitzwilliam-square, West.
*Longfield, William, Esq. 19, Harcourt-street.
*Luby, Rev. Thomas, D.D., 8.F.T.C.D. 438, Leeson-
street ; and Trinity College.
*Lucas, Right Hon. Edward. Castle Shane, Co. Iho-
naghan.
*Lyle, Acheson, Esq., M.A. Zhe Oaks, Londonderry.
Lyons, Robert D., M.D. 8, Merrion-square, West.
13:
*Mac Carthy, Vicomte de. Toulouse.
Mac Carthy, Denis Florence, Esq. Summerfield House,
Dalkey.
Mac Carthy, James Joseph, Esq. 38, Longford-terrace,
Kingstown ; and 188, Great Brunswick-street.
Mac Donnell, Alexander, Esq., C.K. S¢.John’s, Island-
bridge.
Macdonnell, James 8., Esq., C. E. Her Majesty’s Dock-
yard.
*Mac Donnell, John, M.D. 4, Gardiner’s-row.
*Mac Donnell, Rev. Richard, D. D., Provost of Trinity
College. Provost's House, College; and Sorrento-
terrace, Dalkey.
*Mac Donnell, Robert, M. D.
Lower.
Mac Dougall, William, Esq. Drumleck House, Howth.
M‘Gee, Hon. Thos. D’Arcy, M. P. for Montreal. /en-
treal, Canada.
*Mac Ivor, Rev. James, D.D. Moyle, Newtownstewart.
*M‘Kay, Rev. Maurice, LL. D. Drumgooland, Castle-
wellan.
Mac Namara, Rawdon, M. D.
14, Pembroke-street,
80, Harcourt-street.
Elected.
Feb. 28, 1831
Feb. 23, 1846
June 13, 1864
Feb. 13, 1848
Oct. 22, 1832
Jan. 10, 1859
Oct. 24, 1836
Mar. 15, 1828
May 13, 1861
Mar. 15, 1817
Mar. 16, 1813
June 11, 1860
Jan. 13, 1840
Jan. 14, 1861
April 12, 1841
Jan. 11, 1858
Jan. 9, 1860
June 23, 1845
Jan. 14, 1861
April 18, 1857
Dec. 12, 1859
April 12, 1852
Feb. 10, 1840
June 8, 1844
May 8, 1854
Nov. 30, 1835
Jan. 12, 1846
April 23, 1857
May 27, 18383
May 27, 1857
XXXVI
*Mac Neill, Sir John, LL. D., F. R.8., Mountpleasant,
Dundalk. °
Madden, Richard Robert, Esq., F.R.C.S.Eng. 9,
Great Denmark-street ; and Dublin Castle.
Madden, Thos. M., Ex. Lic. K. &Q.C. P., &c. 9, Great
Denmark-street.
*Magee, James, Esq. 39, Leeson-street, Lower.
*Mallet, Robert, Esq., M.LC.E., F.R.S., F.G.S.
11, Bridge-street, Westminster; Atheneum Club,
and The Grove, Clapham-road, London, S.
*Manchester, His Grace William Drogo Montagu, Duke
of. 1, Great Stanhope-street, London; Kimbolton
- Castle, England; and Tanderagee Castle, Ireland.
*Marks, Rev. Edward, D.D. 2, Heytesbury-street.
*Martin, Ven. John C., D. D., Archdeacon of Ardagh.
Kiulleshandra.
Maunsell, Daniel Toler T., M.D. 538, Harcourt-street.
*Mayne, Rev. Charles, M.A. illaloe.
*Meath, Most Rev. Joseph H., Lord Bishop of, D. D.
Ardbraccan House, Navan ; and 66, Harcourt-street.
Meyler, George, Capt. Bayswater, Dalkey.
Mollan, John, M.D. 60, Ltzwilliam-square, North.
Monck, Right Hon. Charles Stanley, Viscount. Quebec,
Canada; and Charleville, Enniskerry, Co. Wicklow.
*Monsell, Right Hon. Wiliam, M.P., D.L. TZervoe,
Limerick,
*Montgomery, Howard B., M. D.
Moore, A. Montgomery, Captain, 4th Hussars.
Moore, David, Esq., Ph. D., F.L.S. Glasnevin.
Moore, James, M.D. 7, Chichester-street, Belfast.
Moore, William, M. D. Dub., F.K.&Q.C.P.1. 67,
Eitzwilliam-square, North.
*Moore, William D., M.D. Dub. 7, South Anne-street.
Muspratt, Sheridan, M. D. (Hon.), F.R.S. Ed. College
of Chemistry, Liverpool.
*Napier, Right Hon. Joseph, LL.D. 4, Merrion-
square, South.
*Neville, John, Esq., C.E. Jocelyn-street, Dundalk.
Neville, Park, Esq., C. HE. 1, Mount-street Crescent.
*Nicholson, John A., Esq., A. M., M. B., Lic. Med. Bai-
rath House, Kells, Co. Meath.
Nugent, Arthur R., Esq. Clonlost, Hillucan.
*O’ Brien, Wm. Smith, Esq. Cahermoyle, Newcastle W.,
Co. Inmerich.
*Odell, Edward, Esq. Carriglea, Dungarvan.
O’Donnell, Sir Charles R., Lieut.-General. Limerick.
Elected.
XXXVI
Feb. 10, 1845 O'Driscoll, W. Justin, Esq. 65, Mountjoy-square.
Nov. 30, 1832 *O’Ferrall, Joseph M., M.D. 15, Merrion-square,
North.
Feb. 13, 1834 O’Flanagan, James R., Esq. 3, Ormond-quay.
Feb. 12, 1849 *Ogilby, William, Esq., M.A., F.G.S., &c. Alénachree
Castle, Dunamanagh, Co. Tyrone.
June 8, 1857 O’Hagan, Right Hon. Thomas, Q. ©., M.P., Attorney-
General. 34, Rutland-square, West.
June 10, 1844 Oldham, Thomas, LL. D., F. R.8., Superintendent of
June
Dec.
June
June
Feb.
10, 1861
10, 1838
10, 1839
14, 1841
25, 1828
April 12, 1841
Dec.
Feb.
11, 1843
10, 1845
April 18, 1863
June
Feb.
Jan.
Jan.
Jan.
9, 1851
12, 1838
8, 1849
13, 1851
11, 1864
April 14, 1862
April 12, 1852
April 25, 1836
June
June
Feb.
Oct.
Jan.
Dec.
Feb.
13, 1864
9, 1854
10, 1845
25, 1830
11, 1858
14, 1846
13, 1843
the Geological Survey of India, Calcutta.
*O’ Mahony, Rev. Thaddeus, M.A. 87, Waterloo-road ;
and 24, Trinity College.
*Orpen, John Herbert, LL. D. 58, Stephen’s-green,
Last.
*Parker, Alexander, Ksq., J.P. 46, Upper Rathmines.
*Patten, James, M.D. Streamville, Lisburn.
*Petrie, George, LL.D. 7, Charlemont-place.
*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo.
*Pickford, James H., M. D.,J.P., and D. L. for Sussex.
Brighton.
Pigot, Right Hon. David R., Lord Chief Baron. 52,
Stephen’s-qreen, Last.
Pigot, David R., Esq. 40, Gardiner-strect, Lower.
Pigot, John Edward, Esq. 28, Ltzwolliam-street,
Lower.
*Pim, George, Esq. Brennanstown, Cabinteely.
*Pim, Jonathan, Hsq. Greenbank, Monkstown.
*Pim, William Harvey, Esq. Monkstown House.
Poore, Major Robert, Carysfort House, Blackrock.
*Porte, George, Esq. Lansdown Lodge, Beggar’ s-bush-
road; and 48, Great Brunswick-street.
*Porter, H. J. Kerr, Esq. Brampton Park, Huntingdon.
*Porter, Rev. Thomas H., D.D. Tullahogue, Dungan-
non.
Power, Alfred, Esq. 1, Somerset-place, Raglan-road.
Pratt, James Butler, Esq. Drumsna, Co. Leitrim.
Preston, Algernon, Esq. Albert Lodge, Donnybrook.
*Prior, Sir James, F.8.A., F. R. Ast. 8. 20, Worfolk-
crescent, Hyde Park, London.
Purser, John, Esq., Jun., M.A. 5, Brighton-terrace,
Monkstown.
*Reeves, Rev. William, D. D., M. B., LL. D., Secretary
of the Academy. Zhe Public Lnbrary, Armagh ;
and the Vicarage, Lusk. ;
*Renny, H.L., Lieut. R. E. (Retired List).
Elected.
April 8, 1839
Jan. 12, 1863
1855
1816
April 9,
Feb. 14,
1844
1832
Jan. 1843
Jan. 10,
April 13,
May 12,
Feb. 14,
1853
1857
1851
1848
1855
1846
Jan.
Feb.
8,
9,
1847
1829
Jane 11),
July 27,
April 8, 1861
Feb. 23, 1835
June 28, 1834
April 22,
April 10,
Jan. 8,
June 13,
1833
1837
1849
1842
April 18,
May 12,
1846
1845
April 11, 1853
Nov. 29, 1834
June 8, 1857
April 14, 1856
R. I.A. PROC.——VOL. VIII.
XXX1X
*Rhodes, Thomas, Esqg., C. E., F. R. A. S., Hon.
M.1.C. E.
Richardson, Thomas, M.A., Ph. D., L. R.S. E.,
Reader in Chemistry in the University of Durham.
17, Framlington-place, Newcastle-on- Tyne.
Ringland, John, M.B. 14, Harcourt-street.
*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D. D., F. R.S., F. R.
Ast. 8., Hon. M.1.C. HE. Lon., Hon. M. Cambridge
Phil. Soc., Hon. M.1.C. E.J., Hon. M. Acad. Pa-
lermo, Hon. M. Acad. Philadelphia, Hon. F. R.G.S.I.
Observatory, Armagh.
*Roe, Henry, Esq., M. A.
*Rosse, Right Hon. William, Earl of, F.R.S., LL. D.
Birr Castle, Parsonstown.
*Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., F.T.C. D., F. B.S.
2, Heytesbury-terrace, Wellington-road.
Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. Zhe Hill, Monkstown.
Sawyer, James H., M.D. 122, Stephen’s-green, West.
*Sayers, Rev. Johnston Bridges, LL. D.
Segrave, O’Neale, Esq., D.L. Avltimon, Newtown-
mountkennedy.
*Senior, Edward, Esq. Ashton, Phenix Park.
*Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. Kinnersley Manor, Re-
gate, Surrey.
Sidney, Frederick J., LL.D. 19, Herbert-street.
*Sur, Rev. Joseph D’Arcy, D. D. Morested Rectory,
Winchester.
Sloane, John Swan, Esq., C. E., Architect. 18, Pholips-
burgh-avenue, Faurview.
*Smith, Aquilla, M.D. 121, Baggot-street, Lower.
*Smith, Rev. George 8., D. D., Professor of Biblical
Greek, T.C.D. Zrinty College.
*Smith, J. Huband, M.A. 12, Camden-street, Upper.
Smith, Robert William, M.D. 638, Evccles-street.
Smyth, Henry, Esq., C.E. Downpatrick.
Staples, Sir Thomas, Bart., LL. D., D.L. Lissan, Co.
Tyrone ; and 11, Merrion-square, Kast.
Stapleton, Michael H., M.B. 1, Mountjoy-place.
Starkey, Digby P., Esq., M.A. 17, Mount-street,
Lower.
Stewart, Henry H., M. D.
Flouse, Lucan.
*Stokes, William, M.D. 5, Merrion-square, North.
*Stoney, Bindon, B. Esq., C.E. 68, Wellington-road.
Stoney, G. Johnstone, LL.D., M. A., F. R.8., Secretary
to the Queen’s University in Ireland. 89, Waterloo-
road.
i
71, Hecles-street ; and Spa
Elected.
Aug. 24, 1857
Aug. 24, 1857
Feb. 24, 1845
June 23, 1845
Feb. 14, 1848
Jan. 12, 1863
Jan. 12, 1846
Feb. 11, 1861
Feb. 8, 1847
Oct. 28, 1838
May 13, 1861
Heb. 19, 1846
Feb. 14, 1816
Feb. 8, 1863
May 26, 1834
Jan. 25, 1836
Jan. 9, 1860
April 28, 1823
April 14, 1845
Feb. 11, 1861
April 9, 1855
Feb. 25, 1822
Feb. 8, 1864
April 138, 1863
Feb. 11, 1856
Jan. 11, 1841
June 8, 1857
Jan. 138, 1851
xl
Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Henry Villiers, Baron.
Dromana, Cappoqun, Co. Waterford.
Sullivan, William K., Ksq., Ph. D. 53, Leeson-street,
Upper.
Sweetman, Walter, Esq. 4, Mountjoy-square, North.
Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. James, Baron. The
Castle, Malahide.
*Tarrant, Charles, Esq,, C. E Waterford.
Taylor, ‘Captain Meadows. Oldcourt, Harold’s-cross.
*Tenison, Edward King, Esq., D.L. <tlronan Castile,
Keadue, Carrick-on- Shannon.
Thomson, Wyville, LL.D. Queen’s College, Belfast.
*Tibbs, Rev. Henry Wall, M.A., F.S.A. Scot., &e.
Bobbington, Bridgnorth.
*Todd, Rev. James Henthorn, D. D., 8. F.T. C.D. Sdl-
verton, Rathfarnham; and 35, Trinity College.
Tombe, Rev. H. Joy, M.A. Glanely, Ashford, Co.
Wicklow.
Tufnell, T. Jolliffe, Esq., F.R.C.8.1. 58, Mount-
street, Lower.
*Turner, William, Esq.
Tyrrell, Henry J.. M.D. 34, York-street.
*Vandeleur, Crofton M., Colonel, D.L. 4, Rutland-
square, Kast.
*Vionoles, Charles, Esq., €. E., F.R.8., F. R. A. S.
21, Duke-street, Westminster, London, S. W.
Waldron, Laurence, Esq., M.P. 388, Rutland-square ;
and Ballybrack.
*Wall, Rev. Richard H., D. D. Errislannon Lodge,
Co. Galway.
Waller, John Francis, LL. D. 4, Herbert-street.
Walker, David, M.D. British Columbia.
*Walsh, John Edward, LL. D.,Q.C. 14, Merrion-square,
South.
*Walshe, Francis Weldon, LL.D. Zamerick.
Warren, James W., M.A. 39, Rutland-square, West.
Waterton, Edmund, Esq. Walton Hall, Wakefield.
*West, James, Esq., J.P. 42, Upper Mount-street ;
and Shanganagh Grove, Eilliney.
West, Very Rev. John, D. D., Dean of St. Patrick’s,
6, Wilton-place.
*Whitehead, James, M.D. 87, MMosley-street, Man-
chester. |
*Whittle, Ewing, M.D. 1, Parliament-terrace, Lwer-
pool,
Elected.
June 10, 1839
Jan. 13, 1862
Jan. 14, 1839
Jan. 9, 1837
Jan. 14, 1839
June 10, 1844
April 8, 1861
Nove, 2 0850
Aug. 24, 1857
April 10, 1848
xli
*Wilde, Sir William R., F. R.C.S., Surgeon Oculist in
Ordinary in Ireland to her Majesty ; M. R.S8. of Up-
sala, &e. 1, Merrion-square, North.
Wilkie, Henry, Esq. 30, Great Charles-street.
*Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq. 388, Dame-street.
*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 71, Stephen’s-green.
*Wills, Rev. James, D.D. -Altanagh, Durrow.
*Wilson, Robert, Esq.
Wilson, Joseph, Esq. 15, Zemple-street, Upper.
*Wright, Edward, LL.D. loraville, Eglinton-road.
Wright, E. Perceval, F.R.G.S.1., M.D. 10, Clare-
street; and Museum, Trinity College.
Wynne, Right Hon. John. Hazlewood, Co. Sligo.
INDEX
TO VOLUME VIII. OF THE PROCEEDINGS.
AcADEmy, Roya Ir1sH—cont.
ABHUIN, or Sanda, the island, 132.
AcavEmy, Royat IrRIsH,
Accounts :
For 1861-2, Appendix i.; for 1862-3,
Tbid., xi.
— Addresses:
Of Academy, to the Queen, on the death
of the Prince Consort, 60, 81, acknow-
ledgment of, 81; to the Queen, on the
marriage of the Prince of Wales, 306.
to the Prince of Wales, on his
marriage, 306, acknowledgment of, 307.
Of the President, on presentation of Cun-
ningham medals, 1852, 938-104.
Clerk:
Edward Clibborn, 117, 305, 487.
Committee. See Council.
Council :
Committee of Science—
Haughton,- Rev. Samuel, M.D., 117,
304, 487; Jellett, Rev. John H., 117,
304, 487; Jukes, Joseph B., 305, 487;
Lloyd, Rey. Humphrey, D.D., 117;
M‘Donnell, Robert, M. D., 117, 304,
487; Salmon, Rev. George, D. D., 117,
304, 487; Smith, Robert, M.D., 117,
804, 487; Stoney, George J., 487;
Sullivan, William K., Ph. D., 117, 305,
487.
Committee of Polite Literature—
Anster, John, LL. D., 117, 305, 487;
Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., 117, 305;
Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., 117, 305,
487; Ingram, John K., LL. D., 117,
305, 487; Longfield, Rev. George, 487;
M‘Carthy, Denis F., 305, 487; Mad-
den, Richard R., M. D., 220, 305, 487 ;
Napier, Rt. Hon. Joseph, 117; Starkey,
Digby P., 117; Waller, John F., LL D.,
117, 305, 487.
Committee of Antiquities—
Curry, Eugene, 117; Gilbert, John T.,
117, 305, 487 ; Hardinge, William H.,
117, 305, 487; Petrie, George, LL. D.,
117, 305, 487; Reeves, Rev. William,
D. D., 117, 305, 487; Talbot de Ma-
lahide, Lord, 117, 305, 487; Todd, Rev.
James H., D. D., 220, 305, 487;
Wilde, William R., 117, 305, 487.
Election of Council and Officers :
In 1862, 117; in 1863, 304, 305; in
1864, 487.
Finances :
In 1862, 90; in 1863, 303; in 1864,
484. See Accounts.
Librarian:
Gilbert, John T., 117, 305, 487.
Library:
Catalogue of, 88; donations to, 28, 29,
61-67, 182, 281, 282, 289, 302, 305,
409, 428, 429-441, 476, 477, 483; im-
provements in the arrangement of, 302.
Meetings:
March Stated, in 1862, 88; in 1863,
301; in 1864, 483: November Stated,
in 1861. 29; in 1862, 220; in 1863,
409: Special General, ‘July 6th, 1868,
395.
Members, Ordinary :
Elected in 1861-2, 91; in 1862-3,
304; in 1863-4, 486; lost by death,
in 1861-2, 90; in 1862-3, 303; in
1863-4, 485.
Members, Honorary :
Elected in 1863, 305, 372; in 1864,
487.
—— Museum:
Additions to contents of, 87, 89, 90,
92, 153, 183, 184, 219, 268, "269,
xliv
AcaApEMy, RoyAu Irisu, Museum—cont.
273, 281, 289-294, 301, 302, 324-330,
334, 406-409, 428, 471, 484, x., xv. ;
articles lent out of, 135, 295; catalogue
of, 89; curator of, 117, 305, 487; ex-
tension of, recommended, 303; grants
to, 67, 189, 153, 334.
President :
Very Rev. Charles Graves, D.D., 117,
304, 487.
Proceedings :
Index to first seven volumes, 38, 89.
Report :
Annual, for 1861-2, 88; for 1862-3,
301; for 1863-4, 483. See Accounts.
Secretary ;
Rev. William Reeves, D. D., 117, 305,
487.
Secretary of Council :
John K. Ingram, LL. D., 117, 305, 487.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence :
Rev. Samuel Butcher, D. D., 117, 305;
Sir William R. Wilde, 487.
Transactions :
Papers published in, 88, 301, 483; re-
gulations regarding the issue of, 483.
Treasurer :
Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D., 117, 305,
487.
Vice-Presidents :
Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D.D., 305;
Jellett, Rev. John H., 493; Petrie,
George, LL. D., 305, 493; Salmon,
Rev. George, D. D., 805; Talbot de Ma-
lahide, Lord, 493; Waller, John F.,
LL. D., 493; Wilde, William R., 305.
Adamstown, cross at, 283.
Address of Academy to the Queen, on
the death of the Prince Consort, 60, 81;
on the marriage of the Prince of Wales,
306.
to the Prince of Wales on his mar-
riage, 506; acknowledgment of, 307.
Addresses of President at the presentation
of Cunningham medals, 93-104.
Aeddan Foeddog, 449.
Aedh, or Moedoe, St., 446.
Aedhan, or Moedoc, St., 446.
fE£geon, the genus, 69, 7A.
Africa, alleged connexion of, with ena
121; cromlechs in north of, 117.
Agassiz, Louis, elected Honorary Member,
305.
Agha, view of ancient church of, 285.
Albert, Prince, address of condolence on
death of, 60, 81.
Alcuit, or Clyde, frith of, 34.
Anchor, antique, 328.
Angayne, Thomas de, 64.
Anianus, St., account of, 295.
Animal Mechanics, Professor Haughton’s
paper on, 458.
Annius de Viterbo, Joannes, literary frauds
of, 355.
Anster, John, LI. D., member of Council
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117; in
1863, 305; in 1864, 487.
Antiquities, the question of lending, 135.
Antonelli, Cardinal, donation of, 302.
Ardamine, patron saint of, 450.
Ardfert, views of ecclesiastical remains at,
437, 438.
Ardfinnan, Lady’s Abbey near, 440.
Argaiz, Gregorio de, chronicles published
by, 365.
Arm, human, enshrined, 134.
Armagh, the Bell of, paper on, 427.
the Book of, the President’s paper on
some passages in, 269.
county, map of 1609 of, 50.
Armstrong, Andrew E., elected Member,
117.
Armstrong, William, death of, 90.
Ash-Island, a erannog, 412, 425.
Atharvaveda, hymns of the, 319.
Athlone, account of. 325; old bridge of,
antiquities from, 324.
Ath-Luain, or Athlone, 324.
Aughtmama, font at, 67.
d’Aulnoy, Madame, her Memoirs de la
Cour d’Espagne, 226, 235.
Awyn, or Sanda, the island, 132.
Bachull-gearr, a crosier, 444.
Bagot, Charles Neville, elected Member,
354,
Bailie, Dr. James Kennedy, death of, 485;
obituary notice of, 485.
Bainen, in North Africa, cromlechs in, 118.
Ballineanig, old church of, 431.
Ballybacon, old church of, 287.
Ballyboe, a denomination of land, 41.
Ballybrennan, old church of, 287.
Ballycloughy castle, 65.
Ballyhack castle, views of, 287.
Ballyvourney, St. Gobnet’s monuments
at, 283.
Balmadies, in Forfarshire, 450.
Bannow, old church of, 64, 65.
Barlow, Mr., on spontaneous electrical cur-
rents, 1.
Barnwell, Rev. H. W., celts presented by,
153. .
Barrington, Sir Matthew, Bart., death of,
90.
xlv
Barry-Gariah, an ancient bell, 444. |
Bateson, Sir Robert, Bart., death of, 485.
Beauchamp, Henry C., death of, 90.
Bega, St., 258.
Begerin Island, sketch of tombstone from,
61.
Belbrugger, M., 118.
Bell, Dr. W., on ring money, 253.
Bell of Armagh, paper on, 427.
of St. Berach, 444.
—— of Blood, 4438.
—— of Burren, 476.
—— of the Kings, 445.
of St. Mogue, 441~443.
from county of Tyrone, 330.
goblet shaped, 445.
Bells, ecclesiastical, in the Lord Primate’s
collection, 441.
Belmore, Earl of, elected Member, 324;
donation of, 273.
Belturbet, corporation seal of, 273.
Berach, or Barry, St., bell of, 444 ; crosier
of, 302, 330.
Bergin, Thos. F., death of, 303; obituary
notice of, 303.
Bessemer, Mr., process of, for blowing heated
iron, 165.
Betaghtown, a denomination of land, 41.
Birch, Samuel, editor of Rhind’s Papyri,
409.
Blake’s Island, a crannog, 413.
Blecourt, Marquis de, 231.
Blyth, Edward, on the animal inhabitants
of ancient Ireland, 472 ; on the existing
species of stag, 458. '
Boa Island, in Lough Erne, graveyard of
Culdarragh on, 61.
Board of Works, presentation by, 324.
Boat, ancient oaken, 291, 327.
Bos, the genus, Irish examples of, 473.
Botfield, Beriah, Esq., death of, 485.
Bowling, Mr. J., letter of, 27.
Brackley, or Prospect, Lake, ancient name
of, 443; island in, 447, 449.
Bree Hill, kistvaen at, 282.
Bremore, Lann Beachaire at, 182.
Brendan, St., Cloghaun of, 429.
Brereton, David, M. D., death of, 90.
Brittany, incised stones in sepulchral mo-
numents of, 398, 451.
Brussels, Irish MSS. at, 133.
Bullets, rifle, Dr. Haughton’s experiments
on velocity of, 105.
Burren, botanical peculiarities of, 136.
Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., member of
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117;
in 1868, 305; Secretary of Foreign Cor-
respondence, 117, 305; Vice-President,
305.
Butler, Very Rev. Richard, death of, 303;
antiquarian collection of, presented by
Mrs. Butler, 219.
Butte de Ceesar, at Locmariaquer, 451.
de Tumiac, 452.
Caille-bega, where, 450.
Caillin, St., bell of, 445; legend of, 442.
Callan, Rev. Dr., iron induction coil of,
334.
Campbell, John, M.B., elected Member,
117.
Cantred, a denomination of land, 41.
Cantwell, monument of, 63.
Cappagh Mountain, sepulchral monument
on, 131.
Carlisle, Earl of, remarks of, at presenta-
tion of Cunningham medals in 1852,
104.
Carmichael, Rev. Robert, death of, 60, 90 ;
obituary notice of, 90.
Carolan, portrait of, presented, 409.
Carrickfergus, castle of, 438.
Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., member of
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Treasurer,
117, 305,487 ; donation of, in aid of pub-
lication of Tidal Observations, iv.
Cataldus, St., literary frauds regarding,
363.
Catalogue, of Library, 88; Curry’s, of
MSS., 88; of Museum, 89.
Cather, Rev. Robert G., LL. D., elected
Member, 60.
Celts, from Brittany, 153.
Census Commissioners, presentation by,
428.
Centre, general, of applied forces, 394.
Cercopithecus, muscular anatomy of, 467.
Charlemont, Right Hon. Francis W., Earl
of, death of, 485.
» Right Hon. James M., Earl of,
elected Member, 458.
Cheraphilus, the genus, 68, 72.
Chessmen, ancient, drawings of, 67.
Christiania, Royal Society of, commemo-
ration medal of, 183.
Church Island, in Lough Curraun, 430.
Churchill, Dr. Fleetwood, on rain-fall and
wind at Simon’s Bay, 171.
Clibborn, Edward, Clerk, Assistant Libra-
rian, and Curator of Museum, 117, 305,
487; on the partial combustion of fluid
iron, 164; on the sparks produced by
Callan’s iron induction coil, 334.
Clog-Beraigh, a bell, 444.
Clog-Mogue, a bell, 441.
Clog-na-fullah, a bell, 443.
xlvi
Clog-na-righ, a bell, 445.
Cloncagh, patron saint of, 450.
Clonee, old church of, 437.
Clonmacnois, monumental inscriptions at,
182.
Clonmel, church of, 440.
Clonmore, county of Wexford, patron saint
of, 450.
Cluain-dalachia, 444.
Cluain-mor-Dicholla-gairbh, 450.
Cluain-mor-Moedhoe, 450.
Cochet, Abbé, elected Honorary Member,
305.
Cogitosus, biographer of S. Brigid, father
of Muirchu, 270; peculiarities in style of,
270.
Cognito-si, in Book of Armagh, for Cogi-
tosi, 270.
Coins, Dean Butler’s collection of, pre-
sented, 219.
Cold-blast process in making horse-shoe
nails, 169.
Colfer, Johannes, 64.
Colgan, John, 29.
Colles, R. P., donation of, 219.
Columkille, St., house of, at Kells, 284.
Comerford, bishop Patrick, 36.
Constance, Council of, controversy for pre-
cedence at, 368.
Cooper, Edward J., death of, 485 ; obituary
notice of, 485.
Coppinger, Christopher, elected Member,
269.
Council. See Academy.
Crampton, Rev. Josiah, elected Member,
305.
, Right Hon. Philip C., death of, 303.
Crangon, the genus, 68, 70.
Crangonide, Dr. Kinahan on, 67.
Crannog, in the county of Cavan, descrip-
tion of, 274; crannogs in Lough Rea,
description of, 412-427.
Cromlechs, in northern Africa, 117; in the
Deccan, 139; in Ireland, 126; deriva-
tion of the word, 129, 130.
Cromwell, Oliver, autograph letter of, 477.
Crook, old church of, 287.
Cross, pre-Christian, H. M. Westropp on,
322.
Crosses in cemeteries, 196, 197.
Cubitt, Sir William, death of, 90.
Cunningham medals, presentation of, in
1862, 93; sale of stock for payment of,
184.
Curry, Eugene, member of Council (Com.
Antiquities) in,1862, 117; on the word
Cromlech, 130; death of, 303; obituary
notice of, 303; his Catalogue of Aca-
demy MSS. recommended for the press,
88; Index to, 88.
Cusack, James W., M. D., death of, 90.
De, St., or Momaedhog, 449.
Deccan, the, cromlechs and antiquities of,
139.
Delepierre, Analyse des Traveaux de .la
Societé des Philobiblon de Londres, 224.
Derryloran, old church of, 441.
Desmond, the Old Countess of, W. H. Har-
dinge, on, 477.
Dexter, Flavius Lucius, fabulous histories
ascribed to, 365.
Disert-Nairbre, 450.
Ditmar of Merseburg, passage of, explained,
259.
Dolmens, in Africa, 118; description of,
119, 120.
Dolores, the mine of, 9, 55.
Dombrain, James E., donation of, 281.
Donaghmore, county of Tipperary, old
church of, 65, 435, 436.
Donoughmore, Earl of, elected Member,
458.
Dontaurios, a Gaulish genius, 311, 313.
Dove, W. H., elected Honorary Member,
305.
Down Survey, account of, 39.
Drawings of Irish antiquities, presented by
G. V. Du Noyer, 61-67, 282-289, 429-
441.
Drift by tidal stream, graphical mode of
calculating, 25.
Drift at St. Acheul, flint implements found
in, 220.
Drifts, varieties of, 220.
Drumlane, patron saint of, 449.
Dublin, Archbishop of. See Trench, Most
Rev. Richard C. ; Whately, Most Rev.
Richard.
, History of, by J. T. Gilbert, 101—
104.
, Rain-fall at, in 1860, 153.
Dublin Society, Report on, 395 ; proposal
of affiliating scientific institutions in Ire-
land to, 395; resolutions against, 396,
397; project abandoned, 397.
Dungannon, Viscount, death of, 303.
Dunkitt, old church of, 437, 438.
DuNoyer, George V., antiquarian draw-
ings presented and described by, 61-67,
282-289, 429-441; constituted a Life
Member, 295 ; his letter of acknowledg-
ment, 307.
Dunsaney, abbey of, 440.
Dysert, county of Waterford, patron saint
of, 450.
xlvi
Earth-currents, Rev. Dr. Lloyd on, 1, 38,
136, 184.
Earthquakes, Mr. Mallet’s researches on,
96.
Eassie, W., Esq., donation of, 476.
Ebel, Hermann, elected Honorary Member,
305.
Hight imaginary umbilical generatrices of a
central surface of second order, Sir W. R.
Hamilton on, 471.
Elasticity of steel and other substances, dy-
namical coefficients of, 86.
Enniscorthy, old church of, 286 ; castle of,
287.
Enniskillen, rain-fall at, in 1860-1, 162.
, Karl of, presentation by, 483.
Escocia, or Ireland, 377, 382.
Etruscan records, forgeries of, 357, 362.
Faithlegg, old church of, 287.
Fanaux de Cimitieres, 194.
Farnham, Lord, 274, 276, 278; donations
of, 289, 301, 329.
Faughanachold, church of, 437.
Faulkner, Mr., donation of, 293.
Fenagh, bell of, 445.
Ferguson, Samuel, on sepulchral monu-
ments at Locmariaquer, 398, 451.
Ferns, patron saint of, 449: castle of, 286;
cross of, 285; see of, claimed as suffra-
gan to St. David’s, 449; St. Aidan’s
monastery at, 284.
Fethard, tombstone at, 64.
Fibule, drawings of, 66.
Fidhart, now Fuerty, 455.
Fiery cross, 267,-268.
Finan Cam, St., house of, 430.
Fish, a monumental symbol, 456, 458.
Fishes, the lateral line in, Dr. M‘Donnell
on, 153; the organs of touch in, Dr.
M‘Donnell on, 197.
Fitzgerald, Lady Otho, donation of, 428.
, Percy, Esq., elected Member, 60.
, Right Rev. William, episcopal seal
of, 87. '
Flannan, St., oratory of, 284.
Fleming, Patrick, 37; death of, 35.
Flint implements found in drift at St.
Acheul, 220.
Fomorians, the, 122, 124.
Foot, Charles H., elected Member, 458.
Foot, F. J., on the botanical peculiarities
of Burren, 136; letter of, on the habitats
of digitalis, 353 ; account of quern stone,
472; notes on a storm at Ballinasloe,
405.
R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII.
g
Forth, the Frith of, anciently called Guidi,
34.
Fossil bones, effect of zinc solutions on, 12.
Foxfield, chapel of, 445.
French, Lieut.-Col., donation of, 394.
Fridolinus, St., patron of Glarus, 300.
Frith, R. H., donation of, 334.
Fuerty, or Fidhart, inscribed stones at,
455.
Furlong, Alfred, death of, 90.
Galathea, the genus, 75, 77.
Galatheidz, Dr. Kinahan’s paper on, 67 ;
genera of, 75.
Gallarus, stone oratory of, 431,
Galles, M. René, 404, 451.
Gall-Gaeidhel, or Stranger-Irish, 35.
Galloway, formerly Gall-Gaeidhel, 35.
Garibay, Estevan, Compendio Historial of,
Fh
Garnett, G. Charles, elected Member, 458.
Garr-Barry, a crosier, account of, 330.
Garstin, John Ribton, elected Member,
282; account of an ancient steel-yard
by, 476.
Gaulish inscription at Poictiers, 306.
Gavrinis, ancient monuments of, 403.
Gearr-Barry, a crosier, 302, 330.
General centre of applied forces, Sir Wm.
R. Hamilton on, 394.
Geraldus, St., of Mayo, 37.
Gilbert, John T., member of Council (Com.
of Antiqq.) in 1862, 117; in 1863, 305;
in 1864, 487; Librarian, 117, 305, 487;
Cunningham medal presented to, 101,
103.
Girders, lattice and plate, relative deflec-
tion of, B. B. Stoney on, 204.
Giudi. See Guidi.
Glarus, common seal of canton of, 300.
Glendalough, Cathedral of, drawing of mo-
nument at, 62.
Gobnet, St., stone of, at Ballyvourney,
283.
Gold, articles of, found in Ireland prior to
1747, 82; antiquities of, added to the
Museum, 406.
Goldsmith, Oliver, autograph letter of,
presented, 153.
Gowran, drawings of antiquarian remains
at, 64, 288.
Granard, Earl of, elected Member, 305.
Granites of Donegal, Professor Haughton
on, 353.
Graves, Very Rev. C., President, 117, 304,
487; addresses by, at the presentation
of Cunningham medals in1862, 93-104;
xlvili
onthe arrangement of earthen raths, 80 ;
on some notices of the acts of St.
Patrick in the Book of Armagh, 269;
on certain Letters Patent to Trinity
College, 394.
Griffin, Daniel, M. D., death of, 485, obi-
tuary notice of, 486.
Grote, George, elected Honorary Member,
305.
Guidi, now the Forth, 34.
Gyroscope, the, mathematical application
to the problem of, 339.
Hamilton, George A., official letter of, re-
garding the independence of the Aca-
demy, 398.
Hamilton, Sir W. R., on a new and gene-
ral method of inverting a linear and qua-
ternion function of a quaternion, 182 ;
on the existence ofa symbolic and biqua-
dratic equation which is satisfied by the
symbol of linear operation in quater-
nions, 190; on certain applications of
quaternions, 331; on a general centre
of applied forces, 394; on the locus of
the osculating circle to a curve in space,
394; on the eight imaginary umbilical
generatrices of a central surface of the
second order, 471.
Handcock, Rev. William, donation of an
autograph letter of Oliver Goldsmith by,
153.
Hansteen, Christopher, elected Honorary
Member, 305.
Hardinge, William H., member of Council
(Com. of Antiquities) in 1862, 117; in
1863, 305; in 1864, 487; on manu-
script mapped townland surveys of Ire-
land, 39, 203, 223 ; onthe old Countess
of Desmond, 477; onthe application of
photozincography to the production of
illustrations of MSS., 330 ; donation of,
477.
Hardt, Herm. Von der, Acta Concilii Con-
stantinensis, 368.
Haughton, Lieut. J., on the difference be-
tween the rain-fall and evaporation at
St. Helena in 1860, 139.
, Rev. Samuel, M.D., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117 ;
in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487; on a gra-
phical mode of calculating the tidal drift
in the Irish Sea or British Channel, 25 ;
on the dynamical coefficients of elasti-
city of steel, iron, brass, oak, and .teak,
86; account of experiments to deter-
mine the velocities of rifle bullets, 105 ;
onthe rain-fall and evaporation at Dublin
in 1860, 153 ; account of observations on
the wind made at Leopold Harbour in
1848-9, 203; on the composition of the
granites of Donegal, 353; on the storm of
October 29, 1863, 409; on the muscular
mechanism of the hip-joint in man,
458; on the muscles of some smaller
monkeys, 467; presents original MS.
draft of the observed and calculated di-
urnal tides of the coast of Ireland for
1850-1, 38.
Helmholtz, Herman, elected Honorary
Member, 487.
Higuera, Father, his edition of the pseudo-
Flavius Lucius Dexter, 365.
Hindustani, on the existence ofa pure pas-
sive voice in, 197.
Hip-joint in man, Professor Haughton on
the muscular mechanism of, 458.
Hodgkinson, Haton, death of, 303.
Huerta y Vega, Don Francisco, Annales
de el Reyno de Gallicia, 382.
Hyrtl, Carl Joseph, elected Honorary
Member, 487.
Ibar, St., tombstone of, 61.
Icelandic medical MS. presented, 289.
Inghiramio, Curzio, literary frauds of, 262.
Ingram, John K., LL. D., member of
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862,
117; in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Se-
eretary of Council, 117, 305, 487.
Inis-Breachmaighe, or Brackley Island,
443; situation of, 447, 449.
Innishgoil, ecclesiastical remains on, 435.
Innishtooskert, ecclesiastical remains on,
429.
Innishvickillane, ecclesiastical remains on,
430.
Inscriptions, Irish monumental, 87, 456.
Investigator, the, observations on the wind
made on board of, 203.
Ireland, ancient animal inhabitants of, E.
Blyth on, 472; migrations from Spain
to, 354, 372 ; rank assigned to, at Coun-
cil of Constance, 368; various maps of,
43, 46-51; mapped townland surveys
of, 39, 203; maps of escheated counties
of, 48; philology of language of, W.
Stokes on, 99.
Iron, partial combustion of fluid, 164;
heated, process of blowing, 165 ; process
employed in Dublin for partial burning
of, 169.
Tsland-M‘Coo, a crannog, 412, 426.
Italian literary frauds and forgeries, 554.
xlix
James, Sir Henry, maps executed by, 50.
Japanese, method of smelting iron practised
by the, 164. ;
Jellett, Rev. John H., member of Council
(Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; in 1863,
304; in 1864, 487; Vice-President,
493; on a new optical saccharometer,
. 279; on the refraction of polarized light,
472, 476.
Jerpoint Abbey, views of, 286, 287, 437.
Jobson, Francis, the manuscript maps of,
46.
Jones, Philip, death of, 90.
Joyce, Patrick W., elected Member, 269.
Joynt, W. Lane, exhibits the bell of Burren,
476.
Jukes, Joseph Beete, member of Council
(Com. of Science) in 1863, 305; in 1864,
487; on the flint implements found at
St. Acheul, 220.
Justus, the deacon, 455.
Keating, History of, cited, 121-124.
Keller, Dr. Ferdinand, elected Honorary
Member, 305; his letter of acknowledg-
ment, 409.
Kells, St. Columkill’s house at, 283;
round tower of, 284.
Kelly, Denis H., his Index to Curry’s Cata-
logue of MSS., 88 ; account of inscribed
stones at Fuerty, 455.
Kemble, John Mitchell, photograph of Ca-
hill’s medallion of, 289.
Kensington, South, Museum, question of
. lending antiquities to, 135; articles lent
to, returned, 295.
Kerry, earthen raths in, map of, 80.
Kieran, St., chair of, 65.
Kilbunny, doorway of church of, 62.
Kildare, Marquis of, donation of, 289.
Kilkenny, drawings of antiquities in, 65;
Black Abbey in, 63, 439, 440; round
tower of, 61; St. Canice’s of, 64, 286.
Kilkieran, crosses of, 63.
Killaloe, St. Flannan’s oratory of, 284.
Killea, old church of, 439.
Killeen Abbey, view of, 440.
Killeshin, old church of, 437.
Kill-of-the-Grange, cross of, 63, 283.
Killybeg, patron saint of, 450.
Kilmacomb, old church of, 439.
Kilmadock, patron saint of, 450.
Kilmalkedar, old church of, 431-484.
Kilmallock, abbey of, 287.
Kilrea, round tower of, 62.
Kilronan, old church of, 441.
Kinahan, George Henry, on-the crannoges
of Lough Rea, 412.
, Dr. John R., synopsis of the Cran-
gonide and Galatheide of the British
seas, 67-80; death of, 303; obituary
notice of, 304.
—, Thomas William, elected Member,
305.
Kingsmill, Henry, donation of, 281.
Kinneigh, round tower of, 284.
Kirwan, John Stratford, elected Member,
WIC
Kistvaen, on Carrickgollogan mountain, 61.
Labba Molagga, views of, 434.
Lake of Geneva, lacustrine houses of, 272.
Lamartine, Alphonse de, elected Honorary
Member, 305.
Lambeecher, or Lann Beachaire, in Fingall,
182.
Lann-Beachaire, in Fine-Gall, 182.
Larcom, Sir Thomas A., his services to
the history and antiquities of Ireland,
29; letter of, respecting the non-annex-
ation of the Academy, 397.
Lateral line in fishes, Dr. Robert M‘Don-
nell on, 153.
La Touche, J. J. Digges, elected Member,
458.
Lawless, Mr. William, donation of, 268.
Leac-an-scail, a cromlech, 61.
Leac-Maedhog, 450.
Leaden Books of Grenada, 366.
Leighlin, cross of, 285; Old, cathedral of,
440.
Leopold Harbour, observations made at,
203.
Le Verrier, F., elected Honorary Member,
487.
Lewys, Rev. Peter, effigy of, 326.
Library. See Academy.
Liscarton, old church of, 440.
Lismore, Book of, transcript of, 88.
Llanhuadain, in Wales, 449.
Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D. D., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117;
on earth-currents and their connexion
with the phenomena of terrestrial mag-
netism, 1, 38, 136; on the probable
causes of earth-currents, 184; his ser-
vices in experimental philosophy, 94, 95;
Cunningham medal presented to, 93;
the President’s address to, 95.
Locmariaquer, sepulchral monuments at,
398, 451.
Locus of the osculating circle to a curve in
space, Sir W. R. Hamilton on the, 394..
Londesborough, Lord, illustrated Catalogue
of Museum of, 428.
Longfield, Rev. George, member of Coun-
cil (Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1864, 487.
Lord Lieutenant, present at meeting, 92.
Lottner, Carl Friedrich, on Dr. Siegfried’s
Gaulish inscription of Poictiers, 306.
Loughrea, age of, 427.
Lough-Rea, crannogs in, 412.
Louth Abbey, drawings of, 441.
Lunula, gold, drawing of, 83.
Lusk, round tower of, 60.
Macacus, muscular anatomy of, 469.
Mac Cana, Father Edmund, tract of, 133.
Mac Canns of Clanbrassel, the, 133.
Mac Carthy, Denis F., member of Council
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1863, 305; in
1864,.487; on Memoirs of the Court of
Spain, 224.
Maccu, equivalent to filiorwm, 271,
Maccumachteni, Muirchu, 269.
Mac Donnell, Aengus, Lord of Cantyre,
133.
Mac Donnell, Charles Count, communica-
tions of, 33, 133.
M'‘Donnell, Robert, M. D., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487; on the la-
teral line in fishes, 153 ; on the organs of
touch in fishes, 197.
Machcnaim, in the sense cogito, 270.
Mac Ilveen, Alexander, death of, 90.
Mackay, James T., LL. D., death of, 90;
obituary notice of, 90.
Macloneigh, old church of, 440.
M‘Neece, Rev. Thomas, D. D., death of,
303.
Madden, Richard R., M. D., member of
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 220 ;
in 1863, 305 ; in 1864, 487; on crom-
lechs in northern Africa, 117; on ancient
literary frauds and forgeries in Spain,
&c., 354; on references in Spanish his-
tory to migrations from Spain to Ireland,
372.
Magnetic disturbances produced by earth
currents, 136.
Magnetism, terrestrial, connexion of earth
currents with phenomena of, 1; Dr.
Lloyd’s researches in, 95.
Magoveran, origin of name, 441.
Maidocus, St., 446.
Malabide, old church of, 440.
Malcomson, Dr., his account of Tonymore
crannog, 276; donation of, 428.
Mallet, Robert, Cunningham medal pre-
sented to, 96; address to, on presenta-
tion, 99.
Manchan, St., shrine of, exhibited, 493.
Mandelslo, on the partial combustion of
fluid iron, 164.
Mané-er-Hrouich, an ancient Breton mo-
nument, 451.
Mané-Nelud, a sepulchral monument, in-
scriptions in, 398; derivation of name,
Bie teks 3?
Maps of Ireland, various, 43, 46-51.
Marianus, a Latin form of Maelmuire, 300.
Marinus, a Latin form of Muiredhach, 299.
, St., account of, 295.
Martyrology of Donegal, cited, 443.
Massareene and Ferrard, Viscount, death
of, 485.
Master of the Rolls of England, historical
publications presented by, 29, 281.
Meath, province of, 40, 41.
Medal. See Christiania,
Thiersch.
Meetings. See Academy.
Members. See Academy.
Men, R.S. le, donation of, 329.
Merchants’ Table, a Breton monument, 403,
454.
Merodio, mines of, 8.
Mettam, John, on the storm of October 29,
1863, 412.
Moedoc, St., memoir on, 446; Irish
churches of, 449; Scotch churches of,
450. See Mogue.
Mogue, or Moedoc, St., bell of, 441; his-
tory of, 442-449; various forms of
name, 446.
Molagga, St., his church of Lann-Bea-
chaire, 182; grave of, 434.
Monkey, the, muscular anatomy of, 467.
Moore, Christopher, death of, 485.
Morisy, John, on the existence of a pure
passive voice in Hindustani, 197.
Moymet Castle, drawings of, 66.
Muirchu Maccumachteni, who, 269; his
memoirs of St. Patrick, 269, 270.
Mullagh Abbey, 65.
Muller, Dr. Max, elected Honorary Mem-
ber, 305.
Mungret, old church of, 283.
Munida, the genus, 76.
Mura, St., bell of, 428.
Muresher, the, a cemetery, 133.
Muscle, animal, laws regarding, 459.
Cunningham,
Napier, Right Hon. Joseph, member of
Council (Committee of Polite Lit.) in
1862, 117.
Newcastle, county of Tipperary, 287.
New Grange, gold ornament found near,
293. ?
Ninian, St., a chapel of, 133.
Noble, Captain Andrew, experiments on
projectiles, 113.
, Lieutenant W. H., experiments with
Armstrong guns, 116.
Nook Bay, St. Catherine’s Chapel at, 440.
Nowel, Dean Laurence, cited, 41, 42.
Nugent, Arthur R., donation of, 334.
O’Brien, Mr., on Tonymore crannoge, 275.
Ocampo, Florian D’, Cronica General de
Espagna, 374.
O’Conor manuscript transcribed by Mr.
O’Curry, subscriptions towards purchase
of, xxi.; delivered to the Academy,
305.
O'Donovan, John, LL. D., his death, 60,
90; obituary notice of, 91; Ordnance
Survey letters of, cited, 455.
Officers. See Academy.
Oidachan, monument of, 457.
Old Leighlin, cathedral of, 440.
Optics, Dr. Lloyd’s researches in the science
of, 95.
Ordnance Survey of Ireland, presentation
of 35 MS. vols. in the antiquarian de-
partment of, 28.
O'Reilly, Joseph P., on the hydrocarbon-
ates and silicates of zinc at Santander,
Ormond, Elinor Countess of, tombstone of,
65.
Ormsby, Robin, or Jingling Robert, 458.
Osborne, Jonathan, M.D., death of, 485 ;
obituary notice of, 486.
O’Sherrin, or Sirinus, 38.
Owning, old church of, 65, 438, 439.
Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. Henry,
death of, 485.
Papyri, the Rhind, 409.
Parry, Sir W. E., death of, 485.
Pelagius, a form of the name Muirgein,
299.
Pellicer, Don Joseph, 3690.
Petrie, George, LL. D., member of Council
(Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117; in 1863,
305; in 1864, 487; Vice-President,
305, 493; remarks of, on the Fuerty in-
scriptions, 457, 458.
Petty, Sir William, 39.
Pfahlbauten, pile from one of the Swiss,
272.
Photographs, of the Sheskill-Molaisi and
three Irish crosiers, 409.
Photo-zincography, maps executed by, 50;
manuscripts copied by, 330.
Pigot, David R., Q.C., elected Member,
305.
Pillars, long, Mr. Stoney on the strength of,
191.
Pisa, Francisco de, Descripcion Historia de
Toledo, 378.
Plana, Baron Giovanni, elected Honorary
Member, 305.
Plowland, a denomination of land, 41.
Pococke, Bishop, his collection of Irish an-
tiquities, 82.
Poictiers, Gaulish inscription at, 306.
Polyhistor, a title given to Stephen White,
30.
Poore, Major Robert, elected Member, 458.
Porte, George, C.E., elected Member, 117.
Porter, George, M. D., donation of, 289.
Port-Leopold, observations on the wind
made at, 203.
Portlock, Major-General J. E., death of,
485; obituary notice of, 486.
Potash, a new hydrated silicate of, Dr.
Sullivan on, 56.
Prestwich, Mr., on fluviatile deposits, 220,
Des
Prince Consort, the, death of, 90 ; address
of condolence to the Queen on, 60, 81;
acknowledgment of, 81.
Prince of Wales, the, addresses on marriage
of, 306, 307 ; elected Honorary Member,
372, 486.
Proceedings. See Academy.
Prospect, or Brackley, Lake, 443.
Purser, John, Jun., on the application of
Corioli’s equations to the problem of the
gyroscope, 339.
Quaternions, new and general method of
inverting a linear and quadratic function
of, 182. See Hamilton, Sir W. R.
Quern stones, account of, 472.
Raderus, Matthew, Bavaria Sancta of, 30.
Rain-fall, at Dublin in 1860, 153; at En-
niskillen, 162; at St. Helena in 1860,
189; at Simon’s Bay in 1859, 171.
Rath, square earthen, in Craane, 282.
Rathmichael, incised stone at, 61.
Rathmore Abbey, county of Meath, view
of, 440; monument at, 288.
Raths, earthen, the President on the ar-
rangement of, 80; in the county of
Wexford, 282.
Ratoath, tombstone at, 288.
Records, publications of, presented by the
English Master of the Rolls, 29.
Reed’s Island, a crannog, 412, 414.
Reeves, Rev. William, D. D., member of
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117 ;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Secretary,
117, 305, 487; memoir of Stephen
White, 29; on round tower of Lusk, 60;
on some ancient tombstones, 87 ; on the
Jsland of Sanda, 132; on identification
of Lannbeachaire, 182; on Sts. Ma-
rinus and Anianus, 295; on Irish eccle-
siastical shrines, 334; on the bell of
Armagh, 427 ; on some bells in the col-
lection of the Lord Primate, 441; In-
dex to the Proceedings, 38, 89.
Refraction of polarized light, Professor
_ Jdellett on, 472, 476.
Reid, Robert, M. D., death of, 485.
Reniform structure in minerals, Professor
Sullivan, on, 56.
Report. See Academy.
Retzius, Professor Andrew, donation of,
293.
Revue Africaine, referred to, 117.
Rhind, Mr. A. H., antiquarian researches
of, in Africa, 131; Papyri of, 409.
Richardson, Thomas, elected Member, 269.
Rifle bullets, Dr. Haughton’s experiments
on the velocity of, 105.
Ridgeway, Thomas, letter of, 49.
Ring, the, use and veneration of, 254.
Ring-money, Dr. William Bell on, 253.
Rive, M. dela, on phenomena of magnetic
disturbances, 138, 189.
Robinson, Lieut., observations on the wind
' by, 203.
, Rev. Dr. T. B., on the storm of Oc-
tober 29, 1863, 411.
Roe, George, death of, 485.
Rossinver, patron saint of, 450.
Rot, monastery of, 295, 296, 298.
Rothe, Johannes, 65.
Round tower, of Ferns, 284, 285; of Kells,
284; of Kinneigh, 284; of Lusk, 60;
round towers, resemblance of, to Fanaux
de Cimitieres, 194.
Rowan, Archdeacon Arthur B., death of,
90 ; obituary notice of, 91.
Rudbert, a supposed form of Robhartach,
360.
Sabine, Major-General, elected Honorary
Member, 487.
Saccharometer, a new optical, Professor
Jellett on, 279.
St. Acheul, flint implements found at, 220.
li
St. Helena, observations on rain-fall and
evaporation at, 139.
St. Madoes, in Perthshire, 447, 450.
Saints, Irish, collection of lives of, 36.
Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 304; Vice-President, 305.
Saltzburg, crown-piece of, 300; patron
_ saints of, 300.
Sanda, island of, Dr. Reeves on, 132.
Santander, hydrocarbonates and silicates
of zinc in province of, 5.
Sardelove, Robert de, 63.
Schrottl, Christopher, abbot of Rot, 296. »
Schulthess, E., 300.
Scotia, the name, anciently peculiar to
Ireland, 34; earliest example of its ap-
plication to Scotland, 34.
Scoto-Caledonica Cornix, title of an in-
tended work, 34.
Scotland, variety in the parochial nomen-
clature of, 132.
Seals, in Dean Butler’s collection, 219.
Senchan, the sons of, where commemorated,
133.
Sepulchral monument of Mané-Nelud, 398.
Seven, a frequent number in Irish combi-
nations, 133.
Sheskill Molaisi, subscriptions for the pur-
chase of, Appendix, iv.; photographs of,
409.
Shield, ancient wooden, found in Ireland,
487.
Shore Island, a crannog, 412, 416.
Shrine of St. Manchan, restoration of, 493.
Siegfried, Dr., on the Gaulish inscription
of Poictiers, 308; resolutions of the
Academy on death of, 273.
Siggin family, view of the house of, 94.
Simon, James, his communications, 82.
Simon’s Bay, rain-fall at, 171.
Simonstown, direction and force of wind at,
173. ‘
Sirinus, or O’Sherrin, Thomas, 38.
Smith, J. Huband, on an autograph letter
of Oliver Cromwell, 477.
Smith, Robert W., M. D., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487.
Sota, Francisco, Chronica de los Principes
de Asturias, 879.
Spain, migrations from, to Ireland, referred
to in Spanish writings, 372, recognised
in the Statute book, 369, 370; Memoirs
of the Court of, 224.
Spanish chronicles, references to Ireland in,
374 ; Spanish literary frauds and forge-
ries, Dr. Madden on, 354.
Spencer and Son, of Dublin, optical instru-
ment makers, 281.
Staff, a symbol of authority, 260.
Stag, existing species of, Mr. E. Blyth on,
458.
Starkey, Digby P., member of Council
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117 ; de-
scription of an oak pile by, 272.
Statutes, Irish, recognition of the Milesian
migration in, 369.
Steele, Rev. William, on evaporation and
rain-fall at Enniskillen, 162.
Steel-yard, ancient, account, 476.
Stirling, William, Esq., on the Memoires
de la Cour d’ Espagne, 224.
Stokes, Whitley, presentation of Cunning-
ham medal to, 99; address to Dr.
Stokes on the occasion, 101.
Stoney, B. J., on the strength of long
pillars, 191; on the relative deflection
of lattice and plate girders, 203.
Stoney, George J., member of Council
(Com. of Science) in 1864, 487.
Storm, at Ballinasloe, observed by Mr.
Foot, 405; of October 29, 1863, non-
cyclonic, Professor Haughton on, 409.
Stradbally, old church of, 439.
Strafford’s Survey, 39, 52-55.
Struve, F. G. W., elected Honorary Mem-
ber, 305.
Stuart, Mr. Charles, bronze rings exported
by, 264.
Sullivan, Dr. William K., member of
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117;
in 18638, 305; in 1864, 487; on hydro-
carbonates and silicates of zinc, 5; on
some curious molecular changes in, 55;
on a new hydrated silicate of potash,
and the development of the reniform
structure in minerals, 56.
Surface, central, of second order, the eight
imaginary umbilical generatrices of, 471.
Surveyor and Escheator-General of Ireland,
office of, 44.
Swords, tiles from archiepiscopal palace of,
Z19.
Table des Marchands, at Locmariaquer,
plates xxvi., XXvVii.
Taghmon, county of Westmeath, 66.
Talbot de Malahide, Lord, Member of
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice-
President, 493 ; services of, in obtaining
Treasury grant, 89.
Taylor, Captain Meadows, elected Member,
269; on the cromlechs and other anti-
quarian remains in the Deccan, 139.
lin
Templenagritty, at Ardfert, 436.
Temple-na-hue, at Ardfert, 436.
Templepatrick, on Inishgoil, 435.
Templeport, parish of, 441; patron saint
of, 449 ; island in lake of, 442.
Thiersch, Frederic, medal of, 183.
Thomson, William, donation of, 293.
Thonon, on the Lake of Geneva, oak pile
from, 272.
Tidal drifts in Irish Sea, graphical mode
of calculating, 25.
Tides, complication of, caused by wind, 27 ;
diurnal, on coast of Ireland, for 1850-1,
Tables of, 38.
Tivoria, near Dunquin, ancient grave at,
282.
Tobin, Sir John, bronze rings manufactured
by, 264.
Todd, Rev. James H., D.D., member of
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 220;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487.
Toher, what, 324.
Tombstones with Irish inscriptions, 457.
Tonymore crannog, description of, 274;
antiquities from, presented, 290, 301.
Tore, golden, found near Belfast, 408;
another found at Gorey, 407.
Tottenham, Mrs., of Rochfort, antiquities
presented by, 269.
Townlands, in Ireland, 41.
Transactions. See Academy.
Treasure trove, regulations concerning, 89.
Treasury, annual grant of £100 by, for
purchase of antiquities, 89.
Trench, the Most Rev. Richard C., Arch-
bishop of Dublin, elected Member, 487.
Trinity College, Dublin, custody of the
temporalities of the see of Tuam granted
to, 394.
Troyon, Frederic, communication from,
272; donation of, 294.
Tuam, custody of temporalities of see of,
granted to Trinity College, Dublin, 394.
Tullow, tombstone at, 61.
Tullyhaw, derivation of name, 441.
Tyrrell, John H., elected Member, 282.
Twisted cubics, application of quaternions
to, 331.
Ultan, St., the arm of, 134.
Uriconium, or Wroxeter, animal remains
found at, 473.
Urns, sepulchral, three examples of, 131;
found in African Dclmens, 120.
Ussher, Archbishop, intercourse of, with
Stephen White, 35.
Verrier. See Le Verrier.
Via, Johannes a, Life of SS. Marinus and
Anianus by, 295.
Vice-Presidents. See Academy.
Vignoles, Rev. Charles, donation of, 182.
Villars, the Marquis de, Memoirs of the
Court of Spain by, 224.
Viterbo, J oannes de, literary frauds of, 355.
Vitus, Stephanus. See White, Stephen.
Vrolick, William, death of, 485,
Wall, Charles W., D. D., death of, 303;
obituary notice of, 304.
Waller, John F., LL. D., member of Coun-
cil (Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice-
President, 493.
Warren, James W., elected member, 476.
Washington, Captain, R. N., 203.
Waterton, Edmund, elected Member, 305.
Wentworth, Lord, public services of, 52.
Westropp, Hodder M., on Fanaux de Ci-
mitieres and round towers, 194; on the
pre-Christian cross, 322.
Whately, the Most Rev. Archbishop, death
of, 485; obituary notice of, 486.
White, Stephen, original letter of, to Father
John Colgan, 33; works by, 32; me-
moir of, 29; character of, 30, 31.
Whitechapel, old church of, 286.
Whitshed, Captain St. Vincent Hawkins,
donation of, 471.
liv
Wilde, Sir William R., member of Council
(Committee of Antiq.) in 1862, 117;
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice-.
President, 305; Secretary of Foreign
Correspondence, 487; on antique gold
ornaments found in Ireland prior to 1747,
82; catalogue of gold articles in the
Museum, 89; description of a crannog
in the county of Cavan, 274; on anti-
quities presented by the Board of Works,
324; on the gold articles added under
the treasure-trove grant, 406; on an
ancient Irish shield, 487 ; on the shrine
of St. Manchan, 4935 presentations
through, 153, 289, 428. _
Wilkie, Henry W., elected Member, 60.
Wingtield, Sir Robert, account of the dis-
pute for precedency at the Council of
Constance, 368.
Wroxeter, or Uriconium, animal remains
found at, 473.
Yeates, George, death of, 303; obituary
notice of, 304.
Youghal, collegiate church of, 440.
Zine bloom, or blithe, 19; hydrocarbo-
nates and silicates of, 5 ; chemical com-
position of silicates of, 20, molecular
changes produced in, by heat, 55.
CORRIGENDA.
Page 409, for Dr. R. Keller, read Dr. F. Keller.
» 457, line 23, for Goll, read Ho.
K
99 458, 99
28, for Blythe, read Blyth.
» 487, ,, 10, for George B. Stoney, read George J. Stoney.
» 487, Com. Pol. Lit., insert Rev. George Longfield, B. D.
END OF VOLUME VIII.
BROCK. i. A. VOL, VIf)L RGAE I.
DERBY}! AND |BIRMI|INGHA|M
Graphical Comparison of the Numerical Results of Tables f. & Il. of Dr. Lloyd's Paper on
Karth Currents.
[The dotted line is the calculated Curve ; the other the observed Curve. |
PROC. R.1. A. VOL. VIIE PLATE If.
TIDAL CLOCK CARD.
ae ae
pe s BO
VOL. VIII. PLATE III.
PROC. R.T. A.
Puy IV ty WA i in
(pole
—-e--- +
61°F GI
PROG RSL cA:
VOL. VII. PLATE JV.
Channelled-Tailed Shrimp.—Steiracrangon Allmanni.
ry
i)
i
d
PROC. R.1. A. VOL. VIIE PLATE V.
(o}
°
ul
jaqgo0O0
[KeKevee)
10
Two-Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus bispinosus.
PROC. R.A.
MOLES VME RISA Ee Wale
yf
Three-Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus trispinosus.
gent eee ee
lestieas
rs
BAS
PROGE. Ii. T. A. VOL. VII. PLATE VIL.
Smooth-tailed Spinous Shrimp.--Cheraphilus Pattersonii.
1
1
Seay
1
PLATE VIL
VUL.
VOL.
PROC. R.T. A.
2
—————7!
Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus spinosus.
VOL, VIII. PLATE IX.
PROGR EA:
Banded Shrimp,—geon fasciatus,
}
a
saa il ha “A (\
OUsy
YWWHE
Sculptured Shrimp.—A’°geon sculptus.
PROC. R. L.A. VOL. VIE PLATE X.
i ae ae eT ee a ee eS ee eee
j 2) ~ tes = :
= i ; :
‘ 4 | |
; 4
: NT ‘
a | 7
Bhs |
t
i MN : :
J ‘ ! | 7
: }
) i :
! 5
; |
5
\ a é
=H | | :
ze y hes : : :
by |
~~ ¥ : |
of eT | |
| ; < zs
f ES _ :
ay « Ms Ss i ; | :
=)
at :
ait : t | : |
: j
{ : | ;
i ts aa : i :
Nie | |
ean} if ( : |
ere? } . 7
f : ;
tore
ee _ ;
My Sle
reas oe : | :
¥ LU 8 ‘ 7 :
| : E
, ; |
: nae
= ar ‘
> : ;
{ .
j
z
| | os ie 4
(
5
e 2) ‘ : 3 |
t : i :
i :
5 7
: (
x ; g |
: ee ; .
,
| )
) awe | |
¥ u ; |
| a
| A
2 i z
\ 3
2 : |
B i | |
; \
h
— z :
f : } . |
i | | :
; | |
og
) + |
Ty if
; j
}
5
F j
PROC REA,
L eg tt
ees
ef \
f, 4
(ET ee
len an
Wise tees wil A a
fi Su
Wit 4 ~y
+
AU Wh,
« Nill Wy Ai
WK whl
Lore fe ere rr riti
N \
K “lars \
\ I f nl a AN
Pyles ‘
1
7 9a
Sealy Spanish Lobster.—Galathea squamifera,
VOL. VITI. PLATE XI,
ee Se ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee eee
— wos
Slender-armed Spanish Lobster.—Galathea Andrewsii.
VOL. VITI. PLATE XII.
TRO CS The TeeAe VOL. VIII. PLATE XIE,
|
3995) )
IDOZIy.
(ED
JWI
ie
?
\Wit/
ti,
billy, yee,
th,
yr ea Gy ily
hii es,
| '
y to” 7
Scaly-armed Spanish Lobster.—Galathea dispersa.
MOMS Ville PAW Sov
PROC. R. 1. A.
ST NS a ae ae ee eee Se ee ee ee a Se ee
aked Spanish Lobster.—Galathea nexa.
Smooth-be
PROC. R.1. A.
VOL. VIII. PLATE Xv.
SS eS ee ne ee ee ee ae eee eee
Spiny Spanish Lobster.—Galathea strigosa.
PROC R.1. A.
VOL. VIII. PLATE XVI.
veer tl
==> ,
S33
—=——=
—=—=>=
——=
—S
———
SS
J
————
—_-s
———
HE
1
—S
U
NW
a
Mires 2
TT
Big. 2.
ARN A
a is
sr
SS
==
— =
==
—
=
——
=
==
=
SS Z SS
————— E g ==
———— ss 2)
—— = == =
te =)
= j
—>
————
——
——
oS
i S
aS
SS
eas
—=
—<——>
= =>
—=—=
i
=—
I rN) AA
=e t
oy, }
a iy nai Ne
Nat
==
=>
—
— ——
SS
===
SSS
SSS
Ht 1)
I
y)
nf
Hh He
ill
—S
=
= =
=
SS
——S
SEPULCHRAL URNS.
—
Sl, ee oe eee ee ee ee ae a re
ois The
x ae
i
4
7
VII. PLATE XVII.
VOL.
R.f. A. PROC.
S
3
yi
>
S
eo
S.
3
SS
=
iss)
SaYIUL OT
a ad a oe - TT ee ey eS a ee a ann [echinacea
{‘SaYOUT JO SYJUS} WE PAINSRW sa}BUIPIQ ‘SYaos UI parnsvau wastsqy |
‘O9OST UVAX AHL WOA ‘XUOLVANASAIO IVOIMANDVIL NITHAG AWL LV FAYAD NOILVAHOIVA FHI AO KVAOVIG,
OG8T INOS OPA
PROC R.I.A. VOL. VIII. PLATE XVII.
|
|
JANUARY
FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOrcLD HARBOUR, IN DECEMBER, 1848, AND JANUARY, 1849.
The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind,
and is dotted where it overlaj.s the ruled space.
sty eahvaye bo
PROC. R. I. A. VOL. VIIT. PLATE XIX.
FEBRUARY
FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOPOLD HARBOUR, IN FEBRUARY AND Marcy, 1849.
The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind,
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space.
sera
i x
% b i
a SUPE SDS con aC
: Nia rani debited
i econ iG
2 !
4 > Q é i 3
ieacts A *
<, - x fi
¢ E) isp
3 ies OSAl
a ’ . 1
PROC. BR. 1. A. VOL. VITI. PLATE XX.
FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOPOLD HARBOUR, IN APRIL AND May, 1849.
The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind,
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space.
al te Ast
era
an
Fay
biel
pees
Weis
PROC. RI. A. VOI. VIII. PLATE XXII.
FREQUENCY AND Force OF THE WIND \T LeEopoLp MHarsour, IN JUNE AND JULY, 1S45.
The ruled space represents the Force of the Wing. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind,
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space.
PROC. R.I. A.
VOL. VII. PLATE XXIL
ee SS =F
—— — - e e
NEP a EE
Se
=
Fig. 2.
VOL. VIII. PLATE XXIII.
PROC. R.1.A.
OE a A ee a tee ee a ee er eee ee ee a ee eee
[681 ‘QSonO,] 9p SovndIYUY Sop aa100G LI op ULjoT[NgG oy} utoay paonpoadoy ]
‘SUAILIOd AO NOLLdIUOSNI AHL 4O ATINIS-OVA
ALOAN WH
YEU pN aD (ein VArNA cuain
BY PVAPUOlUaY2d plo UiG ly?) PNY
Molla ions Vt QV\WN No aS gytlis
VOL. VIIT. PLATE XXIMa.
R. 1. A. PROC.
on
‘IOISVNITIVA EV WHOLS «LYOSNOO AONTHd »
ul
1S)
a
Q
Le
=
2
=
x
<
=
STORM COMMENCED
At TUE (CN OC) Ge @ fav tae Wl Meh Oo OO BiG wo OSLO SiP7s Gia uw OL BO AY S76 Ge eth OO) fi eal
“WV ie se Car ‘Ww ‘d C : | “WCW | ; ‘Wd
2K NE OU ea mCa(H(G Ue A aC ty eal (Ol BE th
"698L “UADMOLOO—AAYNND)D TIVOIDLANOUVEA
0° | LG
T
G
¢
hg
\¢
9
A i
8
6
0°} 82
IT
6
IS
+
Ke
\9
L
8
6 |
0°| 62
R.I. A. PROC.
STONE FROM THE
BUTTE DE CA.SAR y ——=
\
\N
|
ee
ss
a
——
|
|
|
|
7
oD)
| |
alt
} ma
i I ”
H yp | | m
ie & } |
car : ; blz
Se eS ee ee ee
a ye as Ve
on a Ne
] i
|
SSS.
———
SS
is
a
}
‘leet
SSeS SSS
LOCMARIA=
————————
VOL. VII. PLATE XXIV.
—QUER.
SCALE
TO ILLUSTRATE MR. FERGUSON’S PAPER.
SS a Se eee ea ee eee
— ——_y. rn ee
Rea. PROC:
VOL. VIII. PLATE XXV.
| ‘INSCRIBED STONE IN TUMULUS ON HISiLE LONGUE
Uyyypthl
SEA OF MORBIHAN.
ite
! |
Wie pat iit
M Wai
| Hi
. Ly i
it
vr yt ltt
|i]:
‘|
'
{
|
" \4
USivealieati
|feiill
Milly
nil
WW trey j
ine an i |
\|
| ai
seat |
AS \
SA
1
Wig
il
at
/
SCALE
ONE FOOT
TO ILLUSTRATE MR. FERGUSON’S PAPER.
a
Dray
ace
A
ise.
a Tee ee
a Be
2.4
im
A
4
ae
4
q:
4
4.
i
aSixt
x
BR tis TOR BORA OR Nn a
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11